because the Apostle mentioneth onely one single Church-meeting I think not and therefore the Apostles mentioning of one assembling of the Church acts 11. 26. and of one multitude in the singular number acts 15. 30. can never prove that there was but one single Congregation at Antioch Therefore there be great â—dds betwixt meeting in a Church and meeting in the Church Also Tit. 1. 5. for this cause was Titus left at Creet that he might appaynt Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in every City if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be not all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 14. 23. acts 16. 4. 5. That is if ordaining of Elders of every City bee not as good as ordaining of Elders in every Church then must there be but in all and every City where ever the Apostles or Evangelists planted Churches but one single Congregation and not any more then could meet in a single Congregation which is a conjecture and much contrary to these times when the Gospell admirably grew in the World And it must follow that every City had but such a competent number as met in one place and if this hold as an uncertaine thing in great Cities then must we say an Eldership in a City and an Eldership of many Congregations were the first planted apostolick Churches and so rules to us also And looke what frame of Churches the Apostles did institute in Cities that same they behoved to institute in Villages also for places cannot change the frame of any institution of Christ. 2. The communion of Saints and Church-edification is as requisite for Villages as for Cities Arguments removed which Mr. Richard Mather and Mr. William Thomson Pastors in New England in their answer to Mr. Charles Herle do bring so far as they make against the authors former Treatises and a scanning of some Synodicall propositions of the Churches of N. England MR. Mather Mr. Thomson c. 1. 9. Governing power is only in the Elders 1 Cor. 12. 28. Rom. 12. 8. Heb. 13. 17. the people hath no power but rather a liberty or priviledge which when it is exercised about Ordination Deposition Excommunication is of the whole communiter or in generall but not of all and every member in particular Women for their Sex children for want of discrâ—tion are dâ—barred Answ. If there be no governing power in Women nor any act at all in excommunication You loose many arguments that you bring 1 Cor. 5. to prove that all have hand in excommunication 1. Because Paul writeth to all 2. All were to mourne 3. All ware to forbeare the company of the excommunicated men Then belike Paul writeth not to all Saints at Corinth not to Women and Women were not to mourne for the scandall nor to forbeare his company 2. The priviledge being a part of liberty purchased by Christs Body it must be due to Women for the liberty wherewith Christ hath made Women free cannot be taken away by any Law of God from their Sex except in Christ Iesus there be difference betwixt Iew and Gentile male and female nor is it removed because iâ— iâ— a power or authority for the authors say it is no power but a priviledge 3. What priviledge the people have in ordination to confer a Ministery which they neither have formally nor vertually I know not But I doe willingly say something here of the peoples power The first Synodicall proposition of New England is 1. Propos. The fraternity is the first Subject of all Ministeriall power radicalitèr idest 〈◊〉 per modum collationis some say suppletivè non habitualitèr non actualit â—r non formalitèr That is if I conceive it right The people voyd of all Officers have a vertuall power to conferre a Ministery on their Officers though they have not this power in themselves I could in some sense yield that Believers not Angells are capable of the Ministeriall power to exercise it formally but that Believers doe or can by any way of causative influence make Church-Officers I see not they may design a man qualified to bean Officer to the Office and that is all But say they people wanting or being naked and without all Officers hath not formally or habitually any power in them this latter part Igrant and the 2. Proposition I grant to wit That the presbytery is the first subject of all presbyteriall power habitually and formally But I doe not see how it standeth with the third proposition which is 3. The fraternity or the people without the Officers and without Women or children have an authoritative concurrence with the presbytery in judiciall acts Because if the Brethren have an halfe Ministeriall power with the Officers in acts of Jurisdiction and Excommunication Deposition and Censures I see not how there is not a Ministeriall power formally and habitually at least in part in the Brethren and so contrary to the third proposition the Prasbytery is not the first subject of all Prebyteriall power for the brethren are sharers with the Elders in this power 2. We desire to see it made good by Gods Word that the brethren have a joynt power of Jurisdiction with the Elders for the Table giveth them a brotherly publick power not by way of Charity but a politick Church power in many eminent acts especially in those eight and that constantly 1. In the admission 1. In Sending Messengers to the Churches 2. In the excommunication of members 2. 2. In interpretation of Scripture 3. In the calling 3. In a judiciall determination of controversies of Religion in a synod 4. And Deposition of Ministers 4. In a power of disposing of things indifferent I cannot see any judiciall power or any farther then a charitative yielding by way of a loving and brotherly consent that the Scripture giveth to brethren 3. How this can be denied to be a power of jurisdiction and governing and an actuall Ministeriall using of the Keyes of the Kingdome by those who ex officio by place and calling are no Officers I believe is not easily understood 4. The letter that I saw sayth that that learned and godly Divine Mr. Cotton and some others thinke that the Church as it is an Organicall Body made up of Elders and people is the first subject of all Ecclesiasticall power and they divide it into a power of authority and a power of liberty whereof the power of authority belongeth to the Elders or Eldership and the power of liberty to the Fraternity or Brethren that are not Officers and therefore these reverend brethren deny any authoritative concurrence to the brethren and they thinke that the Church as it is an homogeneall body that is a company destitute of Officers cannot formally ordaine excommunicate or censure the Elders though in case of obstinacy they may doe that which is equivalent and so separate from them The 4. Proposition is The fraternity or Brethren in an Organicall Body or in a â—â—med and established Church consisting of Officers and people act and use
or any where in the which all the people did actually judge rule and command and so was meerely popular But the Word of God giveth a reall superiority to the Pastors and Church guides over the people in the Lord as Jer. 1. 10. So I have set thee this day over the Nations and over the Kingdomes to roote out and to pull downe and to destroy and to throw down to build and to plant here is a reall authority given to Jeremiah onely by his office of his prophecying without any power of the seales or sacrificing or judging or governing which was the part of the Tribe of Levi of which Tribe Jeremiah was not Matth. 10. v. 40. He who receiveth you receiveth me Luke 10. 16. He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me John 13. 20. 2 Cor. 10. 8. For though I should boast something of the authority which the Lord hath given us for edisication and not for your destruction I should not be ashamed 1 Cor. 4. 1. Let a man so account of us as of the Ministers of Christ and of the Stewards of the mysteries of God John 20. 23. Whose soever sinnes yee remit they are remitted and whose sinnes yee retaine they are retained 2 Cor. 5. 18. And he hath given to us the word of reconciliation 20. Now then wee are Ambassadours for Christ 1 Cor. 12. 28. And God hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondly Prophets c. Eph. 4. 11. And he gave some Apostles c. 1 Thes. 5. 12. And we beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you Heb. 13. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your soules as they that must give an account Acts 20. 28. Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flocke over which the Lord hath made you Overseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne bloud 1 Pet. 5. 2. Feed the flock of God which is among you taking the over-sight thereof not by constraint c. 1 Tim. 3. 2. A Bishop then must be blamelesse c. 4. One that ruleth well his owne house c. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour v. 21. 28. 2 Tim. 2. v. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7. Tit. 1. 9 10 11. 2. The Lord in his house putteth a difference betwixt the Feeders and the flocke the Governours and the governed those who are over the people in the Lord and those who are under them in the Lord the Overseers and Watchmen and the City over which they watch the Stewards and the family therefore there must be a peculiar authority in those who are Elders 3. The flock is to obey heare follow in the Lord to have the Elders in high estimation to submit to their doctrine to receive them as Christ Ergo some authority they must have 4. The Lord hath given to them an over-sight Act. 20. 28. and hath committed to them a ministery 2 Cor. 5. 15. hath put them in his worke and ministery 1 Tim. 1. 12. 5. God will seeke an account of the bloud of the lost at their hand Ezech. 3. 20. Heb. 13. 17. and God giveth a reward for the discharge of their office 1 Pet. 5. 4. 2 Tim. 4 8 Matth. 24. v. 45. 46. Ergo they must have a place of authority over the people which the people have not 6. The proportion betwixt the priesthood in the Old Testament and the ministery of reconciliation which is more excellent and glorious 2 Cor. 3. 7 8. requireth the same Now the Lord in a peculiar manner choosed the Tribe of Levi Deut. 33. 8 9. Esay 52. 11. Num. 3. 12. v. 45. ch 8. v. 6. Separate the Levites to me ch 18. 23. Josh. 3. 3. 1 Chron. 15. 2. Josh. 14. 3. 8. But let our Author speake what peculiar authority or what singular acts of authority are due to the Elders above the people The Church saith he exerciseth severall acts of authoritie over the Elders 1. In calling and electing them to office and ordaining them in defect of the Presbytery I answer 1. Calling and electing are not to be confounded electing is no act of authority but that the people calleth and ordaineth the Elders wanteth example in the word of God and therefore the Author addeth that the people ordaineth the Elders in defect of their Presbytery that is where there is no Presbytery then in case of extraordinary necessitie and where the Church is not constituted they are to ordaine the Elders but in a Constitute Church the power of ordination is in the Presbytery Ergo ordinarily the people doe not exercise this authoritie over the Elders 2. The Church of beleevers saith the Author sendeth forth the Elders for the publick service of the Church as the whole Church of Jerusalem sent forth chosen Ministers with letters of instruction to Antioch and to other Churches Act. 15. 22. Now the Ambassadour is not greater then he that sent him but usually inferiour Joh. 13. 16. Answ. 1. I deny not but a Church of beleevers in the least Congregation is greater then any Pastor or number of Pastors as they are such for the Pastors are servants for the Church and meanes for the end and lesse and inferior in respect of Christian dignity but this is not the point wee doe not now dispute of Christian dignitie one redeemed soule in that respect is of more worth then a thousand Pastors as they are but meere Pastors but because the Church sendeth the Elders the Elders are a part and a great part of the visible Church which also send themselves but it proveth not the Peoples Church authority as they are contradistinguished from Elders to be superior and above the authority of Elders for here the comparison must not be betwixt one or two Elders and the Church including all the people and the rest of the Elders but the comparison is betwixt spece and spece the office and dignitie and authoritie of the Elders as Elders and the people as people and the Church of Jerusalem was not a Parishionall but a Presbyteriall Church consisting of many Elders and Congregations now we deny not two Elders to be inferior in authoritie to the whole Colledge of Elders and people and so there is no authoritie of the people above the Elders from this proved 2. Morton answereth Papists in the like argument that sending proveth onely that those who are sent are not superiors to those who sent them for the Father sent his Sonne into the world 3. Saith the Author if an Elder or a whole Eldership erre the Church may call him or them to account and in case of obstinacie excommunicate them for it is not reason that Elders should want the medicine of excommunication to save their soules
Ministery and the Minestery before the Church p. 175 176 177. The Keys and power of ordaining Officers not committed to the Church of believers destitute of Elders p. 180. 181. 182. Robinsons reasons on the contrary siding with Arminians and Socinians who evert the necessity of a Ministery are dissolved p. 182. 183. No Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers but by Elders in a constituted Church p. 184. 185. seq Ordination and Election differ ibidm Corrupt rites of the Romish Church added to ordination destroy not the nature of Ordination though such an Ordination be unlawfull yet is not invalid and null p 186. 187 188. The various opinions of Romanists anent Ordination ibid. Election may stand for Ordination in case of necessity p. 187. Of the succession of Pastors to Pastors p. 185. 186. Calling of Pastors seems by our Brethrens way not necessary p. 200 Arguments for Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers dissolved p. 189. 190 191 seq Believers because not the successors of the Apostles have not power of Ordination p. 192. 193 194. seq The Keys by no warrant of Gods word are given to Pastors as Pastors according to the Doctrine of our Brethren p. 197. seq They side with Sociaians who ascribe Ordination to sole Believers p. 200. Election belongeth to the people p. 201. 202. seq In the ancient Church this was constantly taught till Papists did violate Gods Ordinance p. 203. Election of a Pastor not essentiall to his calliâ—g p. 205. The calling of Luther how ordinary and how extraordinary p. 205 206 207. seq The essence of a valid calling p. 208. 209. How it may be proved by humane testimonies that the now visible Church hath been a visible Church since the dayes of the Apostles p. 229. 230. seq Since the long continuance of the Waldenses p. 235 236. seq A calling frow the Papists Church as valid as Baptisme from the same Church p. 237 238. seq Robinsons arguments are removed p. 239. 240. Of addition of members to the Church p. 241. What sort of Professors whether true or seeming believers doe essentially constitute a visible Church divers considerable distinctions anent a visible Church p. ib. 242. 243 seq The invisible not the visible Church the prime subject of the Covenant of grace and of all the priviledges due to the Church and of all title claime and interest in Jesus Christ and how by the contrary doctrine our brethren imprudently fall into a grosse poynt of Arminianisme p. 244. 245 246 247 248. seq The invisible Church hath properly right to the seales of the Covenant our brethren in this poynt joyne with Papists whom otherwise they sincerely hate p. 242 205 251. seq What sort of profession doth constitute a visible Church p. 356. That Christ hath provided no Pastors as Pastors for converting of soules and planting visible Churches is holden by our Brethren p. 256. The arguments of our brethren for a pretended Church of visible Saints not only in profession but also in some measure of truth and sincerity as the author saith are disolved p. 256. 257 258. Robinsons arguments at length are discussed p. 268. 269 seq The Lords adding to the Church invisible no rule for our adding p. 256. The places Mat 22. Mat. 13 of the man without his wedding garment comming to the feast and of the tâ—res in the Lords Field discussed p. 261 262. 263. The typical Temple no ground for this pretended visible Church p. 263 264. Nor the place 2 Tim. 3. 5. p. 261. Nor Rev. 22. 15. without are Dogs p. 267. 268. And of diverse other places and persons at length in seq Ordinary and prosessed hearing is Church-Communion p. 268 269 270 seq Excommunicated persons not wholy cut off from the visible Church p. 272 273 274 seq Sundry distinctions thereanent collected out of the Fathers and Schoolemen p. 277 278 279 282. Some Separatists deny that the regenerated can be excommunicated as Robinson some say onely the Regenerated are capable of excommunication as Peter Coachman p 279 280 281. Of the diverse sorts of excommunication and the power thereof p. 282 283 295. The reason why Papists debar not the excommunicated from hearing the word p. 275 276. How the Seals are due to the visible Church only in foro Ecclesiastico properly p. 281. In what diverse considerations the word preached is a note of the visible Church p. 283 284. seq The difference betwixt nota and signum p. 301. And nota actu primo notificativa and nota actu secundo and notificans p. 285. Arguments of Robinson and others answered p. 286. 287. Whether discipline be a note of the true church diverse distinctions thereanent p. 287 288. The order of Gods publick worship p. 228. Of the Communion of the visible Catholik Church p. 289 290. The Ministery and Ordinances are given principally to the guides of the Catholick Church and to and for the Catholick Church p. 289 290 291. And not to a Congregation only ibid 292. Congregations are parts of a Presbyteriall Church p. 293 294. Christ principally the head of the Catholick Church and secondarily a Spouse Head Lord King of a praticular Congregation p. 295. The excommunicated is east out of the Catholick visible Church p. 295 296. A sister Congregation doth not excommunicate consequenter only but antecedenter also p. 297. How Presbyteriall Churches excommunicate not by power derived from the Catholick visible Church p. 299 300. Of the power of the Catholick visible Church p. 300 301. A Congregation in a remote I le hath power of Jurisdiction p. 302. A Presbyteriall Church is the first and principall subject of the Ordinary power of Jurisdiction p. 302 303. What power generall councells have and how necessary p. 304. Power of excommunication not in a single Congregation consociated with other Churches p. 205 206. Synods or councels occasionall rather then ordinary p. 307. A Congregational Church how it is by divine right p. 307. 308 Tell the Church Mat. 18. not restrained to a single Congregation only p. 310 311. The place Mat. 18. 17. Tell the Church considered p. 310 311 312 313 seq An appeale from a Church that hath lawful power p. 315. A representative Church p. 316. The power of a single Congregation p 320 321 322. Matthew 18. Tell the Church establisheth a Church Court p. 322 323 324. What relation of Eldership do the members of the classicall Presbytery beare to the whole Presbyteriall Church and to all the congregations thereof p. 325 326 327 328 329 seq They have power of governing all Congregations in those bounds and not power of Pastorall teaching in every one of them ibidem Oncrousnesse of ruling many Churches whereof the Elders of the classicall Presbytery are not Pastors no more then the onerousnesse of advising that is incumbent to sister Churches p. 331 332 333. The power of Presbyteries Auxiliary not destructive to the power of Congregations p 334. 335.
weake p. 297 298 299 seq Mr. Coachmans arguments dissolved p. 305 306 307. seq The way of Church judging in independent congregations examined p. 308 309. That there be no peculiar authority in the Eldership for which they can be said to be over the people in the Lord according to the doctrin of independency of Churches and their six ways of the Elders authority confuted p. 311 312 313 314 315. seq That independency doth evert communion of sister-Churches and their seven wayes of Churches-communion refuted from their own grounds p. 324 325 326. seq The divine right of Synods Ten distructions thereanent p. 331 332. seq The desinition of a generall or Oecumenick Synod p. 332. 333 The place Acts 15 farther considered p. 334 335. Synods necessary by natures Law p. 336. Papists no friends to councells p. 336 337 338. seq 340 341. Three ways of communion of sister-Churches according to the doctrin of independent Churches confuted p. 346 347. seq How the magistrate hath power to compell persons to the profession of the truth p. 352 373. seq Six distinctions thereanent 2 part p. 352 353. The Magistrates power over a people Baptized and over Pagans who never heard of Christ in this poynt of Coaction to profession not alike p. 353 354 355. The magistrates compelling power terminated upon the externall act not upon the manner of doing sincerely or hypocritically p. 355 356. The magistrates power over hereticks with sundry distinctions thereanent p. 356 357 358. seq Socinians judgement and Arminians hereanent p. 359 360 A farther consideration of compelling or tolerating diverse Religions p. 361 362. Some indirect forcing lawfull p 362. Erroneous opinions concerning God and his worship though not in Fundamentalls censurable p 363 364. Diverse non Fundamentalls are to be believed with certainty of Faith and the non-believing of them are siâ—nes punishable p. 365. 366 367 seq Arguments on the contrary dissolved and the place Philip. 3. 15. cleared p 316. seq How an erring conscience obligeth p. 378 379 380 381 seq Arguments on the contrary answered p. 383 384. seq The Princes power in Church affairs Ten distinctions thereanent p. 391 392. 393. How the Magistrate is a member of the Church p. 392 393. The Prince by his Royall Office hath a speciall hand in Church-affaires p 393 394. The intrinsecall end of the Prince is a supernaturall good to be procured by the Sword and a coactive power and not only the externall peace of the State Spalato resuted p 396 397 398. seq How the Magistrate is subordinate to Christs mediatory Kingdome p 402 403 404 seq The ordinary power of the Prince is not Synodicall teaching or making Church-Lawes p. 403 404 405 406. seq The influence of the Princes civill power in Church-Canons p. 409. 410 411 seq The government of the visible Church spirituall and not a formall part of the Magistrates Office p. 417 418. seq The power of Ordination and Deprivation not a part of the Magistrates Office p. 427 428. seq Instances from David Salomon Ezechiah c. answered and our Doctrine and Iesuites differenced p. 438 439. seq Difference betwixt the Princes commanding Church-duties and the Churches commanding these same p. 417 418 seq The Kings ordinary power to make Church-Lawes examined p. 438 439 440. seq The intrinsecall end of the Magistrate a supernaturall good p. 442 443 446 447 448. The Popes pretended power over Kings protestants contrary to to Papists herein what ever the author or Popish libeller of the survey and the night-Author of Treason Lysimachus Nicanor say on the contrary p. 449 450 451 452. seq The way of Reformation of Congregations in England according to the independent way examined p. 457 458. The originall of Church-Patronages p. 459. And how unwarrantable by Gods Word p. 462 463. Other wayes of Reformation of England according to the way of independent Churches modestly considered as about maintenance of Ministers and replanting of visible Churches there p. 464 465 466. seq Errata THe Author could not attend the Presse therefore pardon errors of the Printing Observe that the Author was necessitated to make some occasionall addition to the mids of this Treatise which occasioned-variation of the Figures of the Pages and therefore stumble not that when the Booke commeth to page 484 the next page not observing due order is page 185. 186 and so forth to the end of the Treatise page 60. title of the page 60 c. page 61 62. 64. dele not and for not of the same essentiall frame c. read of the same essentiall frame c. page 484 line 22 Churches their persecution read Churches through their persecution for page 229 read 209. for page 259. read 269. for p. 484. r. p. 498. יהוה THE Way of the Church of Christ In NEW ENGLAND Measured by the Golden Reed of the SANCTUARY Or The way of Churches walking in brotherly equality and independence or coordination without subjection of one Church to another examined and measured by the Golden Reed of the Sanctuary Propositions concerning the supposed visibility and Constitution of independent Churches examined CHAP. 1. SECT 1. PROP. 1. THe Church which Christ in his Gospell hath instituted and to which he hath committed the keys of his Kingdome the power of binding and loosing the Tables and Scales of the Covenant the Officers and Consures of his Church the Administration of all his publick worship and Ordinances is coetus fidelium a company of Believers meeting in one place every Lords day for the administration of the holy ordinances of God to publick edification 1 Cor. 14. 23. 1 Because it was a company whereof Peter confessing and believing was one and built on a rock Mat. 16. 18. a Such as unto whom any offended brother might complaine Mat. 18. 17. 3 Such as is to cast out the incestuous Corinthian 1 Cor. 5. Which cannot agree to any diocesian provinciall or Nationall assemblie Ans. From these we question Quest. 1. If a company of believers and saints builded by faith upon the rock Christ and united in a Church-Covenant be the only instituted visible Church of the New Testament to the which Christ hath given the keys Let these considerations be weighed 1. Dist. The matter of an instituted visible Church is one thing and the instituted visible Church is another as there be ods betwixt stones and timber and an house made of stones and timber 2 Dist. It is one thing to govern the actions of the Church and another thing to governe the Church the Moderator of any Synod doth govern the actions of the Synod but he is not for that a Governour Ruler and Pastor of the Synod Or ordering actions and governing men are diverse things 3. Dist. A thing hath first its constituted and accomplished being in matter forme efficient and finall causes before it can performe these operations and actions that flow from that being so constituted a Church must be a Church before any
a number of sole believers united in a Church-covenant which in very deed iâ— but stones and timber not an house builded of God for in the ministeriall Church of the New Testament there is eâ—eâ— a relation betwixt the Elders and the flock wee desire to to see a Copy of our brethrens instituted visible Church to the which Elders are neither essentiall nor integrall parts for their instituted visible Church hath its compleat being and all its Church-operations as binding loosing ordeining of Officers before there bee an Edldership in it and also when the Eldership is ordained they are not Eyes and Eares to the instituted Church nor watchmen because it is a body in essence and operation compleat without officers 2. the officers are not Governors for as I trust to prove they have no act of ministeriall authority of governing over the people by our brethrens Doctrine 2. all their governing is to Rule and moderate the actions of the whole governing Church which maketh them no wayes to be governours nor over the believers in the Lord nor overseers nor watchmen as a Preses who moderateth a Judicatorie a moderator in a Church-meeting a Prolocutor in a convocation is not over the Judicatorie Synod or meeting or Convocation 3. The Eldership are called by them the adjuncts the Church the subject the subject hath its perfect essence without its accidents and common adjuncts 2 Quest. Whether or not Christ hath committed the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to the Church of Believers which as yet wanteth all Officers Pastors Doctors c. The Author sayth this company of believers and Church which wanteth Officers and as we have heard is compleat without them is the corporation to which Christ hath given the keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven which deserveth our brotherly censure for wee then aske a Scripture for the Lords giving of the keys to Pastors and Elders if the keys be given to Peter Mat. 16. as a professing believer by what Word of God are they given to Peter as to an Apostle and Pastor it would seem the Pastors have not the keys jure Divino for by this argument our Divines prove the Bishop not to bee an Office of power and jurisdiction above a Pastor and Presbyter because the keys were not given to Peter as to the Archbishop but as to a Pastor of the Church and indeed this would conclude that Pastors are not Officers of authority and power of jurisdiction jure Divino Hence the question is if it can be concluded that the keyes of of the Kingdom of Heaven Mat. 16. Mat. 18. were given to Peter as he represented all professing believers or if they were given for the good of professing believers but to Peter as carrying the person of Apostles Pastors and Church-guides 1. Distinction There is one question of the power of the keyes and to whom they are committed and another of the exercise of them and toucheth the government of the Church if it be popular and democraticall or not 2. Dist. It is not inconvenient but necessary that Christ should give to his Church gifts Pastors and Teachers of the which gifts the Church is not capable as a subject as if the Church might exercise the Pastor and Doctors place and yet the Church is capable of these gifts as the object and end because the fruit and effect of these gifts redoundeth to the good of the Church see Parker see the Parisian schoole and Bayner 3. Distinct. There is a formall ordinary power and there is a vertuall or extraordinary power 1. Concl. Christ Iesus hath immediatly himselfe without the intervening power of the Church or men appointed offices and Officers in his house and the office of a pastor and Elder is no lesse immediately From Christ for men as Christs Vicars and Instruments can appoint no new Office in the Church then the office of the Apostles Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Mat. 28. 19. The Offices are all given to the Church immediatly and so absolutely and so the power of the keys is given to the Church the same way But the Officers and key bearers now are given mediatly and conditionally by the intervening mediation of the ruling and ministeriall Church that she shall call such and such as have the conditions required to the office by Gods Word 1. Tim. 3. 12 3. Hence we see no reason why the keys can be said to be given to believers any other wayes then that they are given for their good 2. Concl. I deny not but there is a power virtuall not formall in the Church of believers to supply the want of ordination of pastors or some other acts of the keyes simply necessary hic nunc this power is virtuall not formall and extraordinary not ordinary not officiall not properly authoritative as in a Church in an Iland where the pastors are dead or taken away by pest or otherwayes the people may ordaine Pastors or rather doe that which may supply the defect of ordination as David without immediate Revelation from Heaven to direct him by only the Law of nature did eate shewbread so is the case here so answer the casuistes and the schoolemen that a positive Law may yield in case of necessity to the good of the Church so Thomas Molina Suarez Vasquez Vigverius Sotus Scotus Altisiodorensis Durand Gabriel and consider what the learned Voetius sayth in this What if in an extreame case of necessity a private man endued with gifts and zeale should teach publickly after the example of the faithfull at Samosaten Yea and Flavianus and Diodorus preached in Antioch as Theodoret sayth yea saith Voetius an ordinary ministery might be imposed on a Laick or private person by the Church though the presbytery consent not in case of necessity God sayth Gerson may make an immediate intermission of a calling by Bishops yea sayth Anton. speaking of necessities Law The Pope may commit power of Excommunication quia est de jure positive pure Laico mulieri to one meere Laicke or a woman though we justifie not this yet it is hence concluded that God hath not tied himselfe to one set rule of ordinary positive Lawes a captive woman as Socrates saith preached the Gospell to the King and Queen of Iberranes and they to the people of the Land 3. Concl. The Author in the foresaid first proposition will have no instituted visible Church in the New Testament but a Congregationall or Parishionall Church that meeteth together ordinarily in one place for the hearing of the Word But we thinke as a reasonable man is the first immediate and principall subject of aptitude to laugh and the mediate and secondary Subjects are Peter Iohn and particular men so that it is the intention of nature to give these and the like properties principally and immediately to the speciâ—e and common nature and not immediately to this or that man
from Galilee Acts 1. 14. and some from Jerusalem v. 15. 3. No particular Church had power Ecclesiasticall as this Church had power to choose an Apostle who was to be a Pastor over the Churches of the whole World as our brethren teach so Mr. Paget sayth well These Disciples who waited upon Christ such as Barsabas and Matthias were no members of the Church of Jerusalem and so what powâ—r had a particular Church to dispose of them who were no members of their Church 3. That which concerneth all must be done by all and that which concerneth the feeding and governing of the Church of the whole World must be done by these who represent the Church of the whole World but that Matthias should be chosen and ordained an Apostle to teach to the whole World concerned all the Churches and not one particular Church 〈◊〉 Therefore there was here either no Church which no man dare say for â—here is here a company of believers where there is preaching and Church government v. 15. 16. 26. or then there was here a Congregation which is against sense and Scripture or there is a Church Provinciall Naturall or Oecumenick call it as you please it is a visible Church instituted in the New Testament after the ascension of Christ and not a Parishionall Church Some answer this was extraordinary and meerely Apostolick that an Apostle should be ordained and is no warrant for a nationall Church now when the Churches of Christ are constituted But I answer this distinction of ordinary and extraordinary is wearied and worne to death with two much employment 2. Beza Calvin Piscator Tilenus Whittaker Chamier Pareus Bucanus professors of Leyden Walaeus VVillet P. Martyr Ursinus c. and all our Divines yea Lorinus the Jâ—suite Cajetan alledge this place with good reason to prove that the ordination and election of Pastors belongeth to the whole Church and not to one man Peter or any Pope Yea Robinson and all our Brethren use this place to prove that the Church to the second comming of Christ hath power to ordaine and exanthorate and censure her officers 2. We desire a ground for this that the Ecclesiasticall power of the Church which is ordinary and perpetuall to Christs second comming should joyne as a collâ—terall cause in ordination and election of an Apostle which ordination is extraordinary temporary apostolick see for this Pet. Martyr VVhittaker Bilson Chamier Pareus Beza Calvin Harmonie of the confessions Iunius Cartwright Fulk Ursinus Zwinglius Munsterus and Theodoret would have us to rest upon Apostolick demonstrations like this And Irenaeus speaketh against rectifiers of the Apostles in this Cyprian sayth the like 2 Acts 6. A Church of Hebrewes and Graecians together with the twelve Apostles is not a particular Ordinary Congregation and a governing Church choosing Deacons therefore they are a nationall Church though the first ordination of Deacons be meerely Apostolick and immediately from Iesus Christ yet the ordination of these seven persons was a worke of the Churches power of the keys Now let our Brethren speake if this was a Congregationall Church that meeteth ordinarily to the word and Sacraments such as they say the Church of Corinth was 1 Cor. â—1 18. So say I of the Church Acts 15. 22. called Apostles Elders and Brethren and the whole Church this could not be a particular Church for no particular Congregation hath Ecclesiasticall power to prescribe Decrees and Canons to all the Churches of the Gentiles and that this was done by an ordinary Ecclesiastick power that remaineth perpetually in a Church such as this was is cleare because our Brethren prove that the whole multitude spake in this Church from vers 12. Then all the multitude kept silence and therefore the multitude say our Brethren spake from v. 21. all the Church voyced in these Decrees and Canons say they 3. Sister Churchers keepe a visible Church-communion together 1. They heare the word and partake of the Seales of the Covenant occasionally one with another 2. They eschew the same excommunicated heretick as a common Church-enemy to all 3. They exhort rebuke comfort and edifie one another as members of one body visible 4. If one sister Church fall away they are to labour to gaine her and if she will not be gained as your Author sayth they tell it to many sister Churches if shee refilse to heare them they forsake Communion with her 1. Here is a visible body of Christ and his Spouse having right to the keyes word and seales of grace 2. Here is a visible body exercising visible acts of Church-fellowship one toward another Hence here a visible Provinciall and Nationall Church exercising the specifick acts of a Church Ergo Here is a Provinciall and Nationall Church For to whom that agreeth which essentially constituteth a Church visible that must be a visible Church You will say they are not a visible Church because they cannot and doe not ordinarily all meete in one materiall house to heare one and the same word of God and to partake of the same Seales of the Covenant joyntly but I answer 1. This is a begging of the question 2. They performe other specifick acts of a visible Church then to meete ordinarily to partake joyntly and at once of the same ordinances 3. If this be a good reason that they cannot be a Nationall Church because they meete not all ordinarily to heare the some word and to partake of the same Ordinances then a locall and visible and ordinary union joyntly in the same worship is the specifick essence of a visible Church but then there was no visible Nationall Churches in Iudea for it was impossible that they could all meete in one materiall house to partake of the same worship 4. These who for sicknes and necessary avocations of their calling as Navigation Traffiquing and the like cannot ordinarly meet with the congregation to partake joyntly with them of these same Ordinances loose all membership of the visible Church which is absurd for they are cast out for no fault 5. This is not essentiall to a nationall Church that they should ordinarily all joyntly meet for the same worship but that they be united in one ministeriall government and meet in their chiefe members and therefore our Brethren use an argument à specie ad genâ—s negativè a provinciall or nationall company of believers cannot performe the acts of a particular visible Church Ergo such a company is not a visible Church just as if I would reason thus A Horse cannot laugh Ergo he is not a living Creature or it is an argument à negatione unius speciei ad negationem alterius such a company is not such a congregationall Church Ergo it is no visible Church at all an Ape is not a reasonable Creature Ergo it is not an Ape 3. Conclu There ought to be a fellowship of
The state of the question to be explained 3. The truth to be confirmed In the answers to the questions sent to New England they require of all persons come to age before they be received members of the Church 1. A publiquâ— vocall declaration of the manner and soundnesse of their conversion and that either in continued speech saith the Apologie or in answer to questions propounded by the Elders 2. They require a publick profâ—ssion of their faith concerning the articles of their religion the foresaid way also 3. An expresse vocall covenanting by oath to walke in that faith and to submit saith the Authour themselves to God and one to another in his feare and to walke in a professed subjection to all his holy Ordinances cleaving one to another as fellow members of the same body in brotherly love and holy watchfulnesse unto mutuall edification in Christ Iesus 4. And a covenanting not to depart from the said Church without the consent thereof This Church-covenant saith the Apologie is the essentiall or formall cause of a visible Church as a flocke of Saints is the materiall cause and so necessarily of the being of a Church that without it none can claim Church-communion and therefore it is that whereby a Church is constituted in its integrity that whereby a fallen Church is againe restored and that which being taken away the Church is dissolved and ceaseth to be a Church and it is that whereby Ministers have power over the people and people interest in their Ministers and one member hath interest and powerover another fellow-member The manner of entring in Church-state is this 1. A number of Christians with a gifted or experienced Elder meet often together saith this Authour about the things of God and performe some duties of prayer and spirituall conference together till a sufficient company of them be well satisfied in the spirituall good estate one of another and so have approved themselves to one anothers consciences in the sight of God as living stones fit to be said on the Lords spirituall Temple 2. They having acquainted the Christian Magistrate and neerest adjoyning Churches of their purpose of entring into Church-fellowship convene in a day kept with fasting and praying and preaching one bâ—ing chosen with common consent of the whole in name of the rest standeth up and propoundeth the covenant in the foresaid four Articles above named 3. All the rest declare their joynt consent in this covenant either by silence or word of mouth or writing 4. The brethren of other Churches some specials in name of the rest reach out to them the right hand of fellowship exhorting them to stand stedfast in the Lord. Which done prayers made to God for pardon and acceptance of the people a Psalm is sung But when a Church is to be gathered together of Infidels they must be first converted believers and so fit materials for Church fellowship before any of those things can be done by them 5. Baptisme maketh none members of the visible Church 6. A Church fallen cannot be accepted of God to Church fellowship till they renew their Church covenant Thus shortly for their mind about the gathering of a visible Church Let these distinctions be considered for the right stating of the question 1. Distinct. There is a covenant of free grace betwixt God and sinners founded upon the surety Christ Iesus laid hold on by us when we believe in Christ but a Church Covenant differenced from this is in question sub judice lis est 2. Distinct. There is a covenant of baptisme made by all and a covenant vertuall and implicite renewed when we are to receive the Lords Supper but an explicite positive professed Church covenant by oaâ—h in-churching a person or a society to a State-church is now questioned 3. Distinct. An explicite vocall Covenant whereby we bind our selves to the first three Articles in a tacite way by entring in a new relation to such a Pastor and to such a Flocke we deny not as if the thing were unlawfull for we may sweare to performe Gods commandements observing all things requisite in a lawfull oath 2. But that such a covenant is required by divine institution as the essentiall forme of a Church and Church-membership as though without this none were entered members of the visible Churches of the Apostles nor can now be entered in Church-state nor can have right unto the seales of the covenant we utterly deny 4. Distinct. We grant a covenant in Baptisme which is the seale of our entry unto the visible Church 2. That it is requisit that such Heretickes Papists Infidels as be received as members of our visible Church from which Papists have fallen having received baptisme from us doe openly professe subjection to God and his Church in all the Ordinances of God And that Infidels give a confession of their faith before they be baptized 3. Nor deny we that at the election of a Pastor the Pastor and people tie themselves by reciprocation of oathes to each other the one to fulfill faithfully the ministery that he hath received of the Lord the other to submit to his ministery in the Lord but these reciprocall oathes make neither of them members of a visible Church for they were that before these oathes were taken 5. Distinct. Any professor removing from one congregation to another and so comming under a new relation to such a Church or such a Ministery is in a tacite and vertuall covenant to discharge himselfe in all the duties of a member of that Congregation but this is nothing for a Church-covenant for when six are converted in the congregation whereof I am a member or an excommunicated person heartily and unfainely repenteth there ariseth a new relation betwixt those converts and the Church of God and a tie and obligation of duties to those persons greater then was before as being now members of one mysticall and invisible body Yet cur brethren cannot say there is requisite that the Church renew their Church-covenant towards such seeing the use of the Covenant renewed is to restore a fallen Church or to make a non-Church to be a Church and if those six be converted by my knowledge there resulteth thence an obligation of a vertuall and tacite covenant betwixt them and me but there is no need of an explicite and vocall covenant to tie us to duties that we are now obliged to in a stricter manner then we were before for when one is taken to be a steward in a great family there may be a sort of Covenant betwixt that servant and the Lord of the house and there resulteth from his office and charge a tie and obligation not onely to the head of the family but also to the children and fellow-servants of the house but there is no need of an expresse vocall and professed covenant betwixt the new steward and the children and servants yea and strangers also to whom he owes some acts of steward-duties
a marriage covenant So C. D. sometime excommunicated now repenteth and is received as a gained brother in the bosome of the Church all the members of the Church come by that under a new relation to C. D. as to a repenting brother and they are to love reverence exhort rebuke comfort him by vertue of the covenant of grace but I conceive not by a new Church covenant entering them as in a Church membership and Church order towards him So a new particular Church is erected and now counted in amongst the number of the visible Churches all the sister Churches are to discharge themselves in the duties of imbracing loving exhorting edifying rebuking comforting this sister Church new elected But I thinke our brethren will not say That all the sister Churches are to make a new expresse vocall Church covenant with this sister Church and such a Church covenant as maketh them all visible Churches which have right to all the holy things of God in and with this new sister Church it is the covenant of grace once laid hold on by all these sister Churches which tieth them to all Christian duties both one toward another and also toward all Churches to come in I thinke there is no necessity of an expresse covenant of marriage betwixt this new Church and all the former sister Churches as there is a solemne marriage oath betwixt the Husband and the Wife and a solemne covenant betwixt the supreame Magistrate and the King and his Subjects when the King is crowned all we say is this if for new relations God laid a bond and compelling tie of conscience and that of perpetuall equity whereby we are entered in every new relative state beside the bond that Law and Gospell lay on us to doe duties to all men both in Church and Common-wealth then when a person is converted unto Christ and another made a Lawyer and another a Pastour another a Physitian another a Magistrat another a learned Philosopher and President of an Academy another a skilled Schoolemaster and so come under new relations many and diverse in the Church and State I should not be obliged to love honour and reverence them all by vertue of the fifth Commandement but I behoved by vertue of a particular Covenant I know not how to name it to come under some new relative marriage toward all these else I could not performe duties of love and reverence to them and though there be a convenant tacite betwixt a new member of a congregation and A. B. the Pastor and they come under a new relation covenant waies which I grant is not the point in question but this new covenant is that which by necessity of a divine Commandement of perpetuall equity maketh the now adjoyner a member of the visible Church and giveth him right and claime to the seales of the covenant so as without this covenant he is without and not to be judged by the Church but left to the judgement of God as 1 Cor. 5. 12 13. one who is without Thirdly the Apologie saith and Author of the Church covenant The covenant of grace is done in private in a mans closet betwixt the Lord and himselfe the other in some publique assembly 2. The covenant of grace is of one christian in particular the other of a company joyntly some call the one personall the other generall Answ. Though the covenant of grace may be layd hold on in a closet or private chamber yet the principall party contracter is God on the one part and on the other not a single man but Christ and all his seed yea the Catholique church all the House of Israel But our brethrens mind is that conversion of soules to Christ is not a Church act nor a Pastorall act but a worke of charity performed by private christians yet by the Pastorall paines of Peter three thousand Act. 2. were converted and this is a depressing of publique ministery and an exalting of popular prophecying which is the onely publique and ordinary meane blessed of God for conversion 2. By this all the covenants sworne in Israel and Iudah were not a swearing of the covenant of grace but of a Church covenant which we must refute hereafter 3. We desire an instance or practice of receiving any into the publique assembly by this Church covenant publique receiving by baptisme we grant in Cornelius Act. 10. the Eunuch Act. 8. Lydia and her house Act. 16. the Iayler Act. 16. but we never read of Sauls Churchâ—covenant and Church confession wherby he was publiquely received into Church membership nor of such private tryall of Church members and therefore wee thinke it to bee a devise of men 6. Arg. If this Church-covenant be the essence and forme of a visible Church which differenceth betwixt the visible and invisible Church then there have beene no visible Churches since the Apostles dayes nor are there any in the Christian World this day save only in New England and some few other places for remove the forme and essence of a thing and you remove the thing it selfe now if this be true and if Ministers have Ministeriall or pastorall power over people and the people no relation unto them as to Pastors except they mutually enter into this Church-covenant then are they no Pastors to the people at all and so all Baptised in the reformed Churches where this covenant was not are as Pagans and Infidels and all their Baptisme no Baptisme and all their Church Acts no Church Acts and they all are to be Rebaptized The Author of the Church-covenant saith there is a reall implicite and substantiall comming together and a substantiall professing of faith and agreement which may preserve the essence of the Church in England and other places though â—hers be not so expresse and formall a covenanting as neede were The eternity of the covenant of God is such that it is not the interposition of many corruptions that may arise in after time that can disanull the same except they willfully breake the covenant and reject the offer of the Gospel which we perswade our selves England is not come unto and so the covenant remaineth which preserveth the essence of the Churches to this day and he giveth this answer from learned Parker and he alleadgeth Fox who out of Gilda saith England received the Gospell in Tiberiâ—â— his time and Joseph of Arimathea was sent from France to England by Philip the Apostle an â—2 Answ. I deny not but Tertullian and Nicephorus both say the Gospell then came to the wildest in Brittaine and no doubt be â—â—ved to come to Scotland when Simon Zelotes camâ— to Brittaine but so did the Gospell come to Rome Philippi Corinth will iâ— follow that the covenant is there yet And 1. If the not wilfull rejecting of the Gospell save the essencâ— of a visible Church in England which charity we command in our Brethren Rome may have share of the charity also and there
Ministery is before a Church of believers Eph. 4. 11. Pastors Teachers and a Ministery are given to the inbringing and gathering of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is edifying and not onely for confirming but for the converting of the Body of Christ. Nor is Robinson and his fellowes here to be heard that the word of restoring is the same which is used Gal. 6. 1. and so nothing is meant but repairing of Christians already converted not the converting of these who are yet unconverted But I Answer 1. The Word of restoring doth no more import that they were converted before then the word of renewing Eph. 4. 23. Rom. 12. 2. and the word of awaking from sleepe of sinners Epâ— 5. 14. doth import that these were new Creatures before and that they had the life of God before they be said to be renewed againe and made new and awaked out of their sleepe And this Pelagian and popish exposition is a faire way to elude all the places for the power of grace and to helpe Papists and Arminianâ— 2. By this there is 1. no necessity of a publick Ministery for the conversion of Soules to Christ nor is a Ministery and Pastors and Teachers given by Jesus Christ with intention to open the eyes of the blind and to convert soules to God All the ordinary wayes of conversion of Soules is by the preaching of men out of office and destitute of all calling of the Church to preach which is a wonder 3. The Fathers begetting by order of nature are before the children the pastors are Fathers the seede before the plant or birth the word preached Rom. 10. 14. is the immortall seed of the new birth 1 Pet. 1. 23. The Ministery and ordinary use thereof is given to the pastors as to Christs Ambassadours 2 Cor. 5. 18. 20. Therefore the Ministery is before the Church of believers though wee will not tie the Lord to these only yet is this his ordinary established way but more of this hereafter Robinson objecteth The Apostles and brethren were a Church of God Acts 2. 25. when as yet no Pastors or Teachers were appoynted in it How then are the Ministers spoken of Eph. 4. 11. before the Church out of which they were taken yea the office of pastors was not heard of in the Church then Ans. 1. It is cleare there were in that meeting eleven Apostles called to be pastors Mat. 10. 1 2 3. sent of God Mat 29. 19 inspired or the Holy Ghost to open and shut Heaven Ioh. 20. 21 22. Before Christs ascension and this meeting was after his ascension Acts. 1. 15. and here was a governing Church and without the Apostles an Apostle could not be chosen and called by men And an instance of such a calling is not in Gods Word 2. He objecteth The Apostles themselves were first Christians and members of the Church before they were Ministers Answ. Men may be a Church of Christians and a mysticall Church before they have a Ministery but they are not a governing Church having the power of the keyes so long as they want officers and stewards who only have warrant ordinary of Christ to use the keys 3. He objecteth God 1 Cor. 12. 28. hath set officers in the Church Ergo the Church is before the Officers as the setting of a Candle in a Candlestick presupposeth a Candlestick The Church is the candlestick Rev. 1. The officers candles lights stars Answ. God hath put and breathed in man a living soule Ergo he is a living man before the soule be breathed in him friend your logick is naught The Church is the Candlestick not simply without Candles and Lampes the Church ministeriall is the Candlestick and the Ministers the Candles set in the Church ministeriall as Eyes and Eares are seated and all the seales are seated in a living man Ergo he is a living man before the senses be seated in him it followeth in no sort Because by the candles seating in the Church the Church becommeth a ministeriall and governing Church It is as you would say the Lord giveth the wife to the husband Ergo. He is an husband before God give him the wife 4. He objecteth That it is senseles that a Minister may be sent as a Minister to the hidden number not yet called out which are also his stâ—ck potentially not actually as Mr. Bernard saith because it is the property of a good shepheard to call his own sheep by name Ioh. 20. also it is a logicall error that a man may have aâ— actuall relation to a stock potentially it is as if a man were a husband because he may have a wife But I answer he not onely may be but is a pastor to these that are but potentially members to the invisible Church though unconverted except you say a man hath no relation as a pastor to the flock to all and every one of a thousand soules which are his flock except they bee all truly converted and members of the invisible Church which if you say I can refute it easily as an Anabaptisticall falsehood for if they all professe the truth and chuse him for their pastor hee is their pastor but they are a saved flock potentially though actually a visible flock having actuall relation to him as to their pastor But. 2. That a good minister know all his flock by name be requisite and is spoken of Christ Ioh. 10. in relation to the whole Catholick Church as is expounded v. 14. yet will it not follow he is not a pastor nor not a good pastor who knoweth not all his flock at all times 3. A man is indeed not properly a pastor and a Church officer to Indians who neither are called nor professe the truth if he preach to them though he have not relation to such as to a Christian flock yet he hath a relation of a pastor to them in that case Yea I desire our brethren to satisfie me in this even according to their grounds A number of Christians is a Church mysticall but they are not a Church ministeriall while they be conjoyned covenant-wayes and use the keyes in such acts of Church union Ergo They are not a Church ministeriall before they bee a Church governing which is all wee say for then they should be a body seeing and hearing before they be a body seeing and hearing Quest. 2. VVhether there be any Church in the Scripture having power of the keys yet wanting all Church-Officers The Question is neere to the former yet needfull in this matter to be discussed The Question is not if the name Church be given to a company of Christians without relation to their Officers for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is given to a civill meeting The Hebrews call sometimes any meeting of people a Church as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth sometime signifie Gen. 49. 6. my soule come not thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their assembly So the Rabbines use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
hands of the Elders Secondly the practice of the Apostles is our safe rule because at all ordination of Church-officers the Apostles and Pastors were actors and ordainers as Acts 1. 15 16. Acts 6. 2. 3. Acts. 14. 23. 1 Cor. 3. 6. Tit. 1. 5. and this Robinson granteth because the charge of all the Churches did lie on the Apostles As also before the Law the people did not ordaine the Priest hood but God ordained the first borne by succession to be teachers and priests and after he chose the Tribe of Levi without consent of the people though the Princes and heads of Tribes said hands upon them And also God of sundry other Tribes raised up Prophets and did immediately call them they had onely of the people not the calling buâ—â—â—t the least the silent approbation of the faithfull amongst the people Christ comming in the flesh chose twelve Apostles not knowing either the governing Church or the people at length when the Apostles established a Church-government and a Pastor to a certaine flocke they ordained that the châ—sing of the man should be with consen of the people and begâ—n this in Maâ—thias then the seven Deacons then Acts 14. 23. Elders were chosen by lasting up of the peoples hands But that persons were ordained Pastors and sanctified and set apart for the worke of the ministery by the authority of the sole multititude and that without all Officers we never read And the laying on of the hands we see not in the New Testament we shall be dâ—siâ—ous to be informed of this by our deare brethren and intreat them in the feare of the Lord to consider of an unwritten calling of a Ministery Thirdly if ordination of Pastors bee laid downe in the Apostolike Canons to Officers as Officers then is not this a charge that doth agree to the people especially wanting Officers But the former is true Ergo so is the latter I prove the proposition What is charged upon Officers as Officers cannot be the charge of the people because the people are not Officers I prove the assumption because 2 Tim. 2. 1 2. To commit to faithfull men the things of the Gospell which Timothy heard Paul preach is a charge laid on Timothy in the very tearms that he is vers 4. not to intangle himselfe with the affairs of this life but to be separated for preaching the Gospell from all worldly imployment as a Souldier sworne to hiâ— Captaine can attend no other calling vers 5. and as he is to put other Pastors in minde of these things and to charge them that they strite not about words and as he is to be an approved workman dividing the word aright vers 14. 15. But these are laid upon Timothy as a Pastor So 1 Tim. 5. as he sheweth the honour and reward due to Elders so doth he charge Timothy not to heare accusations of Elders but upon two or three witnesses testimony which is the part of Church-Iudges even as hee is to rebuke sinne publikely that others may feare vers 19 20. So according to that same office must imposition of hands be conserred upon Pastors advisedly vers 22. As the Apostle commandeth all beleevers to lay hands suddenly on no man Also Paul would have said I left a Church of beleevers at Crete to appoint Elders in every City if it be the Churches part even though destitute of Elders to appoint Elders over themselves but by what poâ—er Titus was to rebuke sharpely the Cretians that they may be found in the saith by that power was he left at Crete to appoint Elders in every City but this is an officiall power Titus 1. 13. due to Bishops as a part of their qualification vers 9. 4. Argu. The speciall reason against ordination of Elders by Elders onely is weake and that is a succession of Pastors must be granted ever since the Apostles times which is say ourbrethren Popish This reason is weak because a succession of Elders and Pastors such as we require is no more popish then a succession of visible beleevers and visible Churches ordaining Pastors is popish but our brethren maintaine a succession of beleevers and visible prosessors since the Apostles daye Secondly we deny the necessity of a succession perpetuall which papists hold Thirdly we maintaine onely a succession to the true and Apostolike Doctrine papists hold a visible Cathedrall succession to the chaire of Rome and titular office of Peter 4. Quest. Whether or not our brethren doe prove that the Church of believers have power to ordaine Pastors In answering our brethrens reasons I first returne to our Author secondly I obviate what our brethren say in the answer to the Questions sent from old England and thirdly shall answer Robinsons arguments Our Author saith Beleevers have power to lay hands on their Officers because to them Christ gave the keyes that is the ministeriall power of binding and loosing Matth. 16. 16 17 18. and Acts 1. The voices of the people went as farre as any humane suffrages could goe of an hundred and twenty they chose two And Acts 14. 23. The Apostles ordained Elders by the lifting up of the hands of the people Acts 6. They are directed to looke out and chuse seven men to be Deacons And the ancient Church did so from Cyprians words Vlebs vel maxime potestatem habet vel dignâ—s sacerdotes eligendi vel indignos recusandi Answ. The places Math. 16. and 18. give to some power ministeriall to bind and loose open and shue by preaching the Gospell and administring the Sacraments as to stewards the Keyes of an house are given but this power is given to Elders oâ—ely by evidence of the place and exposition of all Divines 2. If the ministeriall power and the warrantable exercise thereof be given to all then are all Ministers for the faculty and exercise doth denominate the subject and agent but that is false by Scripture 2. That all the hundred and twenty did ordainâ— Matthias an Apostle Act. 1. is not said they did nominate and present him 2. they did choose him But authoritative separation for the Office was Christs and his Apostles worke 3. That women and Mary the mother of Iesus v. 14. being there had voice and exercised authority in ordaining an Apostle cannot be orderly Yea the Apostles names are seâ— downe and these words V. 23. and they appointed two are relative to v. 17. these words For he was numbred with us the Apostles and to these V. 21. Wherefore of these men which have companied with us c. and to these v. 22. must one be ordained to be witnesse with us of his resurrestion and they appointed two that is the Apostles and the rest are set downe as witnesses v. 14. These continued that is the Apostles with the women and Mary the mother of Iesus c. The women and others were onely consenters 3. Here is no probation that onely a company of believers wanting Pastors are
ordainers of Matthias to the Apostleship and this is the question 4. The place Act. 14. 23. proveth that Elders appoint or ordaine Elder with consent or lifting up of the hands of the people which is our very doctrine 5. Act. 6 The multitude are directed to choose out seven men as being best acquainted with them Yet if Nicholas the sect master of the fleshly Nicolaitans was one of them it is likely they were not satisfied in conscience of the regeneration of Nicholas by hearing his spirituall conference and his gift of praying which is your way of trying Church-members But 2. they looke out seven men 2. They choose theâ— But v. 6. The Apostles prayed and laid their hands on them which we call ordination and not the multitude 6. Cyprian giveâ—â— election of Priests to the multitude but neither Cyprian nor any of the Fathers give ordination to them Author Sect. 7. If the people have power to elect a King they have power to appoint one is their name to put the crown on his head Ergo if beleevers elect their Officers they may by themselves or some others lay hands on them and ordaine them Ans. The case is not alike the power of electing a King is naturall for Ants and Locusts have it Prov 30 25 16 27. Therefore a civill Society may choose and ordaine a King The power of choosing Officers is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a supernaturall gift And because God giveth to people one supernaturall gift it is not consequent that he should give them another also beside ordination is another thing then coronation of a King Presbyters in the Word have alwaies performed ordination Neither will it hence follow saith the Authour as some object that because the Church of believers neither make the Office nor authority of Pastors that both are immediately from Christ and that therefore the beleevers may not lay hands upon the Officers nor doth it follow because they receive ordination from the Church that therefore they should execute their Office in the Churches name or that they should be more or lesse diligent at the Churches appointment or that the Church of beleevers have a Lordly power over them or that the Elders must receive their commission from the Church as an Ambassadour doth from the Prince who sent him or that the Church in the defect of Officers may performe all duties proper to Officers as to administer the Sacraments For 1. most of the objections doe strike as much against imposition of hands by Bishops and Presbyters 2. Though Officers receive the application of their office and powerly the Church yet not from the Church and if from the Church yet not from her by any Lordly power and dominion but onely ministerially as from instruments under Christ so that they cannot choose or ordaine whom they please but onely him whom they see the Lord hath fitted and prepared for them nor can they prescribe limits to his Office nor give him his Embassage but onely a charge to looke to the Ministery that he hath received of the Lord. Ans. 1. I know none of ours who use such an Argument that because a Pasters or Elders Office is from Christ that therefore the Church cannot ordaine him For it should prove that the Presbyterie cannot ordaine him a Pastor because his Office is from Christ and not from the Presbyterie It would prove also that because the Office of a Judge is from God that the free States of a Kingdome could not ordaine one to be their King or that the King could not depute Judges under him because the Office of a King and Judge is from God and not from men 2. If Elders have their Ordination to that heavenly Charge from the people as from the first principall and onely subject of all ministeriall power I see not how it doth not follow that Elders are the servants of the Church in that respect and that though it doth not follow that they come out in the name of the Church but in the name of Christ whose Ambassadours they are yet it proveth well that they are inferiour to the Church of beleevers For 1. though the power of the Keys given to beleevers in relation to Christ be ministeriall yet in relation to the Officers whom the Church sendeth it is more then ministeriail at lest it is very Lordlike For as much of this ministeriall power is committed to the Church of possibly twenty or forty beleevers as to the Mistresse Lady Spouse and independent Queen and highest dispencer of all ministeriall power and the Elders though Ambassadours of Christ are but meere accidents or ornaments of the Church necessary ad benè esse onely and lyable to exauthoration at the Churches pleasure yea every way the Officers in jurisdiction are inferiour to the Church of beleevers by your grounds and not over the people of the Lord. For if the Church of believers as they are such be the most supreame governing Church then the Officers as Officers have no power of government at all but onely so farre as they are beleevers now if they be not believers as it falleth out very often then have they no power of the Keyes at all and what they doe they doe it meerely as the Churches servants to whom the Keyes are not given marriage-waies or by right of redemption in Christs blood yea Officers as they are such are neither the Spouse not redeemed Church yea nor any part or members of the redeemed Church 2. The Church of believers are the â—od the Officers meanes leading to the end and ordained to gather the Saints if therefore as the end they shall authoritatively send Officers they should call and ordaine Officers as the States of a Kingdome with more then a power ministeriall Yea with a Kingly power for all authority should be both formally and eminently in them as all Regall or Aristocraticall power is in the States of a Kingdom as in the fountaine But neither doe we bring this argument to prove a simple Dominion of the Church of believers over the Officers or a power of regulating limiting and ordering the Ambassage of Officers as King and State lay bands upon their Ambassadours but we bring it to prove that this doctrine degradeth the Officers from all power of government above the believers and putteth them in a state of ministeriall authority under these above whom Jesus Christ hath placed them contrary to Scripture 3. The Authour saith believers may not administer the Sacraments in the defect of Pastors because that by appointment of Christ belongeth onely to such as by Office are called to preach the Gospell Math. 28. 29. which is indeed well said but I desire to be satisfied in these 1. These places Math. 28. 29. Mar. 16. 14 15. Luke 24. 28. being all one with Math. 16. 17. and Joh. 20. 21 22 23. The Keyes of the Kingdome are given to Church-officers because of their Office So the Text is cleare and so
the ancients have taught as Tertullian Irenaeus Origen Cyrill Theophylact. Oecumâ—nius Clemens Alexandrin Iustin Martyr Chrysost. August Hilarius Ambrose Basil. Epiphanius Ierome Eusebius Cyprian Damascen Beda Anselme Bernard So our Divines Calvin Luther Beza Martyr Iunius Bullinger Gualtâ—r Daneus Tiâ—enus Bucanus Trelcatius Piscator Pareus Tossanus Polanus Decolampadius Bucer Hipperius Viret Zuinglius Fennerus Whittakerus Feildus Reynoldus Anto. Wallaeus Profess Leydens Magdeburgersis Melanthon Chemnitius Hemingius Aretius Then the Keyes be given to Church-officers because they are Officers and Stewards of the Kingdome And you will have the Keyes to be given to believers as believers and as the Spouse of Christ. Now Elders and believers may be opposed as believers and no believers as the Church of the redeemed and not the Church of the redeemed but the accidents onely of that Church as you teach and as the Spouse of Christ and his body and not the Spouse nor his body I see not by our brethrens doctrine that Officers as Officers have any right title or warrant to the Keyes or to any use of them seeing they are given to believers as believers and as Christs body and Spouse 2. The place Matth. 28. 19. is against you for you say that Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales are given onely to such as are Preachers by office Now the converting of infidels and other unbelievers to make them fit materials of a visible Church is not as you say the charge proper to Pastors as Pastors and by vertue of their Pastorall charge as baptizing by this place is their proper charge because Pastors as Pastors convert none at all nor can they as Pastors exercise any pastorall acts toward the un-converted the un-converted by your way are under no Pastorall charge but converted by Prophets not in Office Pastors as Pastors exercise all pastorall acts toward these onely who are members of a visible Church as toward these onely who have professed by oath subjection to their ministery ad are partakers of the precious faith and are the sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty So you teach So by this Text Pastors as Pastors cannot convert infidels and we desire a warrant from Gods Word for the pastorall acts in converting souleâ— yea seeing by this place persons out of office onely doe convert soules by your doctrine with all reason persons out of place should baptize for teaching and baptizing here and by your owne doctrine are of a like extent See to this and satisfie us in this point of such consequence as everteth the ministery of the New Testament which we believe our brethren intend not being so direct Anabaptatisme and Socinianisme points that we know our deare brethren doe not love or affect The Author addeth He who said to the Apostles Whose sinnes ye retaine they are retained and whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted Joh. 20. 23. He also said to the Church Whatsoever ye biâ—â— on earth shall be bound in Heaven Math. 18. 18. Which is a Commission of the same power and to the same â—ffect and so the Apostles and the Churches both received the same power immediately from Christ and therefore though the Church presented their Officers chosen by themselves to receive ordination from the Apostles 〈◊〉 now when the Apostles are ceased and no other successors left in tâ—â—â— roome from whom their officers might receive ordination but frâ—â— the Presbyterie of their owne Churches where such a Presbytery is yet wanting and is now to be erected the Church hath full power to give ordination to them themselves by the imposition of their hands Answ. If the Reverend Authour had framed an Argument here it should have been thus Those who have received immediately from God a Commission of the same power and to the same effect by the Text Math. 18. 18. Which the Apostles of our Lord received by the Text Joh. 20. 23. These may doe what the Apostles did in ordaining of Elders seeing they are the successors of the Apostles where there be no Elders But the Church of believers received the same Commission Matth. 18. 18. which the Apostle did Joh. 20. 23. and where Edders are wanting in the Church the Church of believers is their successors Erge c. First the assumption is false for if the Church receive the same Commission Math. 28. The Apostles received Joh. 20. and you must adde Math. 28. 19. for the same Commission is given to the Apostles Math. 28. 19. which is given Joh. 20. 23. But the Disciples received Commission Ioh. 20. and Math. 28. of Pastorall binding and loosing and preaching by vertue of their Office and to administer the Sacraments in their owne persons as you grant therefore the Church of believers received commission from Christ where Presbyters are not to preach by vertue of an Office and administer the Sacraments in their owne persons Ergo the Church of believers may where there is no Presbytery preach by verue of an Office and administer the Sacraments You will happily say there is no such necessity of baptizing as of ordination of Ministers and baptizing is incommunicable because we read not that any in the Apostolique Church baptized but Pastors I answer there is in an extraordinary necessity where there are no Presbyters at all as little necessity of ordination if there be Presbyters in other Congregations to ordaine And since you never read that any in the Apostolique Church ordained Pastors but Pastors onely why but we may have recourse to a Presbytery of other Congregations for ordination as well as for baptizing for it is petitio principii a begging of the question to say that baptizing is proper to Pastors but ordination is not so yea but ordination by precept practice is never given but to Pastors and Elders in consociation 1 Tin 4 14 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 1. 6. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. Tit. 1. 5. Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3 Act. 14 23. 2. There is good reason why Pastors should be successours of the Apostles in the act of ordaining Pastors you grant where Pastors and Elders are they succeed to the Apostles in the acts of ordination but that all believers men and women should be the Apostles successours to ordaine Pastors is a rare and unknowne case of Divinity for 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets Yea not long agoe you said that Act. 1. an hundred and twenty amongst whom there were women had all hand in the ordination of Matthias to be an Apostle so that beleevers by you are made the Apostles successours and more yea even co-ordainers and joynt-layers on of hands with the Apostles Yea if believers received immediately this same Commission from Christ Math. 18. which the Apostles received Ioh. 20. Believers are to ordaine Pastors no lesse when the Presbytery and Elders are present then when they are absent yea and rather then the Apostles because the Church of beleevers their patent passed the Seales first even before
the Lords resurrection 3. It is good you grant that ordination and election are different we will make use of it hereafter The Authour addeth We willingly also acknowledge where God hath furnished a Church with a Presbytery to them it appertaineth by imposition of hands to ordaine Elders and Deacons chosen by the Church but if the Church want a Presbytery they want a Warrant to repaire to other Churches to receive imposition of hands to their Elders 1. Because ordination is a worke of Church power now as Church hath power over another so no Presbytery hath power over another Church then their owne All the Apostles received alike power Ioh. 20. 23. 2 The power of the keyes is a liberty purchased by Christs blood Math. 28. 8. Phil. 2. 8 9 10. Therefore it is unlawfull for any Church to put over that power into the hands of another Answ. We desire a warrant from Gods Word where Elders where they are present are to ordaine Elders by imposition of hands and not believers for ordination is a worke of the Church Officers are not the Church nor are they parts or members of the Church but onely accidents the Church hath its full being the power and use of the Keyes given to them by Math. 18. though there be not a Pastor or Officer among them and if Christ before his resurrection gave the Keyes to beleevers as to his Spouse living body and such as have Peters faith Math. 16. Resolve us we beseech you brethren in this how Christ can give the Keyes after his resurrection Ioh. 20. 23. to the Apostles as Pastors and as no believers not his Spouse not his body for Officers as Officers are not the redeemed of God nor Christs Spouse If you say that Christ Ioh. 20. gave the Keyes to his Disciples as beleevers then he gave the power of baptizing after his resurrection also by the parallel place Math. 28. 19. to the Apostles as to beleevers Hence 1. Christ hath never given the Keyes to Officers as Officers 2. The place Ioh. 20. is but a renewing of the Keyes given to the Church Math. 16. and Math. 18. and all believers are sent and called to be Pastors as the Father sent Christ and as Christ sent his Apostles as our Lord speaketh John 20. 21. This I thinke all good men will abhorre though M. Smith saith these words and that power Iohn 20. 21. was given to Cleoâ—has and Mary Magdalen And by your way Paul as I thinke without warrant interdicted women of the use of that power that Christ purchased by his blood 3. There is no warrant of the Word to make good that Christ gave the Keyes to Officers as Officers by your way but onely to Officers as to beleevers and therefore believers ought rather to ordaine Pastors then the Officers though there be Officers to ordaine 3. That Pastors of other Congregations may not ordaine Pastors to Congregations who have no Pastors of their owne as they may baptize infants to them also we see no reason Yea and Church power is not a thing that cannot be communicated to another Church by your Doctrine for ye grant members of one Congregation may receive the Lords Supper in another Congregation except you deny all communion of sister Churches for it is a worke of Church power to give the Lords Supper to any then if you give that Sacrament to members of another Congregation consider if the liberty purchased by Christs Blood be not communicable to other Churches Thirdly saith he if one Church repaire to another Church for ordination they may submit to another Church for censuring of offenders now how can Churches censure these that are not members Is not this a transgression of the Royall Law of governement Mat. 18. 15 16 17 18. Answ. The offence being great and the offender deserving to be cast out of all the visible congregations round about yea and to be bound in Earth and Heaven the congregation is to have recourse to all the congregations consociated when they are convened in one presbytery that they being convened in their principall members may all cast him out because it concerneth them all as if onely one congregation doe it they transgesse that royall Law Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus tractari debet 2. The Author granteth that the Church presented their officers chosen by them to receive ordination from the Apostles Ergo The Church did give a way their liberty of ordination bought by Christs bloud to the Apostles not as to Apostles but as to pastors which is against our Brethrens Doctrine for except the Apostles bee said to ordaine Officers as Pastors and not as Apostles our Brethren shall find none to be the successors of Apostles in the power of ordination but onely Believers so Pastors have no power at all to ordaine Pastors the contrary whereof our Brethren teach Now I come to the Brethrens minde in their Questions It was objected How can it be lawfull for meere lay and private men to ordaine Elders they answer the persons ordaining are the publick assembly and so cannot in any congruity of speech be called meere Lay-men I answ Seeing they have no Church office they can be nothing but meere private men For the unwarrantable action of ordination maketh them not publick Officers As if a Midwife baptize in the name of the Church shee is not a meere private person 2. They say The Church hath power from Christ for the greater to wit for Election Ergo she hath power to doe the lesse which is ordination or ordination dependeth upon Election and it is nothing but the putting of a person in actuall possession of that office wherunto he had right by Election Answ. Ordination by your owne grant is more then Election for the Apostles ordained Acts 6. and must have done the most and the multitude elected the seaven DeacÌ„ons Acts 6 2. Ordination is more then the installing of a person chosen it is a supernaturall act of the Presbytery separating a man to an holy calling election is posterior to it and is but an appropriation of a called person his Ministery to such a particular flock 3. Say they Ordination may be performed by the Elders where there be Elders 1 Tim. 4. 14. yet it is an act of the whole Church as the whole man seeth but by the Eye Answ. Though you say Pastors in the Churches name baptize yet doth it not follow Ergo where Pastors are not the Church of believers may baptize 4. They object when the Church hath no Officers the prime grave mâ—n performe ordination as Nuâ— 8 The Israelites layd on Hands on the Levites that is some prime Man layd on hands Answ. Israel wanted not Officers 2. These prime Men are called the Congregation Ergo there is a representative Church 5. They object If B lievers may not ordaine it shall follow either that Officers may minister without ordination against the Sripture 1 Tim. 4. 14. Heb.
provinciae cum iis orainare sibi comprovincales Episcopos quod si id facero negligat populus convocare debet Episcopos vicinae provinciae peterâ— sibi rectorem In the councell of Toledo it was ordained that the Bishop of Toledo might chuse in quibustibee Prâ—vinciis in any provinces about Bishops to be his successors salvo privilegio uniusâ—njusquâ— provinciae Cardinalls are forbidden to usurp to chuse a Bishop if the see vace in the time of a generall Councell this was enacted in the councell of Constance and Basil. The Abbot of Panormo saith it was obtained of the councell of Carthage to avoyde dissension that they should transfer their right to the Cardinalls So Almain and Gerson prove the equity of this by good reasons That wicked councell of Trent labouring to exalt the popes chaire did abrogate these good acts to the offence of many as the Author of the review of the councell of Trent sheweth nor should good men stand for Leo his abrogation of what the councell of Basil did in this kinde as may be seene in that wicked councell of Lateran wherein much other wicked power is given to the pope and his Legates by Iulius III. and Paul the III. and Pius the IIII. and Theodoret saith all the Bishops of a Province ought to bee at the ordination of a Bishop The ordination of the worthy Ambrose as hee himselfe saith was confirmed by all the Bishops of the East and West Cornelius Bishop of Rome was confirmed by the Bishops of Africa More of this may be seene in Zonaras In Theodoret the councell of Carthage and Petrus a Navarre who all witnes ordination of a Bishop was never done in the ancient Church by one single Congregation and these destitute of pastors and Elders The learned say that Gregory the VII or Hildebrand did first exclude the people from voycing in elections of pastors Illiricus sayth onely from the time of Frederick the XI about the yeare 1300 they were excluded from this power And though it were true that the election of Alexander the III. was made 400 yeeres before that by the Cardinalls onely without the peoples consent the Law and Logick both say from one fact no Law can be concluded Yea the election of Gregory the VII saith Vasquez was five hundred yeeres before that and like enough that such a monster and such a seditious head to the Lords annoynted to Henry the IIII as this Gregory was could violate Christs order Platina sayth so yet Bellarmine Suarez and others grant in the Apostles time it was so bâ—â— because it was a positive Law some say and others that it was a Church constitution not a divine Law the Pope might change it Yet the Jesuite Sanctius in his comment proveth it from Scripture Azorius sayth it should be common Law communi jure Krantius layeth the blame of wronging the people in this on Gregory the IX yea the councell of Bracare the second councell of Nice The councell of Constantinople 4 called the eight generall Councell the councell of Laodicea are corruptly expounded by Bellarmin Vâ—squez and others because 1. They forbid onely disorder and confusion 2. That all the multiude without exceptionosage gifts or sexes should come and speak and voyce at the election For in the councell of Antioch it is expressely forbidden that the multitude should be debarred And wee will not deny but a pastor may be sent to a Church of Infidels that knoweth nothing of Christ without their knowledge as Ruffinuâ— sayth that Frumentius was ordained Bishop to the Indians they knowing nothing of it Indis nihil scientibus neque cogitantibus Epiphanius writeth to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem that hee had ordained Paulinianus a presbyter the people not consenting Gregorius ordained Augustine Bishop of England and sent him to them to teach them Anglis nescientibus And Gregorius II. ordained Bonifacius a Bishop to bee sent to Germany Germanis nihil de eare cogitantibus And thus Perkins if the Gospell should arise in America where there were no Ministers ordination might be wanting And why not say I election also in another case if as Petrus Martyr sayth well a woman may be a Preacher of the Gospell Yea and a Turke sayth Zanchius converted by reading the New Testament and converting others may baptize them whom hee converteth and be baptized where both ordination and election should be wanting and this may answer what Robinson saith for ordination by the people Nor did the people first begin to have hand in election in Tertullians time as Bellarmine saith nor yet that the people might love their Bishops nor yet by meere custome Conclus III. It is false our Brethren say that the calling of a Minister consisteth principally and essentially in election of the people for the Apostles were essentially pastors yet not one of them except Matthias was chosen by the people 2. If as our Brethren say the peoples after acceptance may supply the want of Election at first as Iacobs after consent to Leah made her his Wife yet all the pastorall acts of Word Sacraments and censures going before the after consent shall be null because he wanteth that which most principally and essentially is required in a calling And all baptized by him must be rebaptized And what if the people shall never assent and it is ordinary that hypocrites in hearts will never consent to the Ministry of a gratious pastor shall his acts of converting and baptizing be no pastorall acts and to the hypocrites no pastorall acts and shall all be Infidels who are baptized by him The people are not infallible in their choise and may refuse a man for a pastor whom God hath called to be a pastor election maketh not one a pastor in foro Dei then he shall be no pastor whom God hath made a Pastor because people out of ignorance or prejudice consent not to his Ministery Nor are we of Dr. Ames judgement that the calling of a Minister doth essentially consist in the peoples election for his externall calling consisteth in the presbyters separation of a man for such a holy calling as the Holy Ghost speaketh Wee finde no Church-calling in all Gods Word of sole election of the people and therefore it cannot be the essentiall forme of a right calling All the arguments of Doctor Ames prove that election is necessary to appropriate a made Minister to such a Congregation but concludeth not the poyn Qu. 5. From whence had Luther Calvin and our blessed Reformers their calling to the pastorall charge This question there is moved because of our Brethren who thinke 1. If ordination of pastors by pastors be so necessary for an ordinary calling to the Ministery and if Election of people be not sufficient though they want pastors and Elders then Luther and our Reformers had no calling
3. Wee are no where forbidden in Gods Word to heare Teachers sent and called but onely Wolves in sheepe skinnes voyd of all calling and intruders for pastors may be antichristian in the manner of the entry as Cajaphas 2. In the matter of their Doctrine Teaching some of mens Traditions in place of Gods Word as Scribes and Pharisees 3. Yea and brooke an antichristian calling as prelates doe and have done in Brittain◠and yet their Ministery be valid For that the calling of a Minister be valid and his Ministeriall acts not null it is sufficient that the governing Church give him a calling either by themselves their expresse call their silence or tacite consen◠or their approbation communicating with him in his Ministery or by these to whom the Church resigned her power or by these who stand in place of the Church though prelates invade the place of the Church yet because first they themselves be pastors and have power to teach and Baptize as pastors called of Christ. Mat. 18. 19. 2. Because they stand for the Church the Church approving or some way by silence consenting as in the case of Cajaphas entry to the priest-hood thereunto these who are baptized of them are not rebaptized and these who are ordained pastors by them are not reordained but have a calling to the Ministery and doe validly confer a calling upon others Yea many of great learning thinke that at the beginning of Reformation thousands being under popery baptized by Midwives and private persons were never rebaptized not that they thinke such Baptisme valid but where the Sacrament is wanting ex invincibili ignorantia facti out of an invincible ignorance of a fact such that way baptized doe indeed want the Lords Seale but wee cannot for that say that they are no better then Infidells and unbaptized Turkes and Iewes because 1. Their being borne in the visible Church giveth a federall holinesse as all of Jewish parents had a federall right to circumcision and were eatenus in so far separated from the wombe 2. Because their profession of that Covenant whereof Baptisme is a seale separateth them sufficiently from Infidells though they want the seale externall But our Divines esteeme and that justly baptisme administrated by Women or such as have no calling to be no baptisme at all for which let the Reader see Calvin Beza the learned Rivetus We stand not for what Bellarmine Maldonatus Gretserus and other papists say on the contrary and also Cajetan and Toletus 4. Robinson and our Brethren acknowledge that the Church of Rome hath true baptisme for they retaine the essentiall causes of Baptisme even as the vessells of the Lords house profaned in Babylon may be carried back to the Temple but if these vessells were broken and mingled with brasse and iron and cast in another mould they could not obtaine their former place in the Temple Baptisme is a vessell profaned in Babell but not broken but the ministry and priest hood of Rome is like the new melted and mingled vessell and essentially degenerated from the office of pastorship But I answer if baptisme be valid in Rome so are the Ministers baptizers for if the Ministers and priests be essentially no Ministers the baptisme administrated by the Romish priests is no Ministery and all one as administrated by Midwives and private persons who therefore cannot administrate the Sacraments validly in the essentiall causes because they are essentially no Ministers If therefore Robinson will have the Romish priest-hood essentially no ministery by that same reason he must say baptisme administrated by Romish priests i◠no baptisme the contrary whereof he confesseth otherwise hee must say baptisme administrated à non habente potestatem even by Women and private Men is valid and cannot be but esteemed lawfull in the substance of the act 2. These have a ministery essentially entyre who have power under Christ to preach the Gospell and administrate the Sacraments Matthew 28. 19. The Romish priests have this and are called to this by the Church But saith Robinson How can England forsake the Church of Rome and forsake the ministery which is in the Church as in the subject especially seeing you teach that a true ministery maketh essentially a true Church I answer England may well separate from Rome everting the fundamentall parts of Faith and not separate from Romes baptisme or ministery in so farre as they be essentially the ordinances of Christ and I retort this argument How can Separatists separate from both us and Rome and yet retaine the baptisme in both our Church and Rome 2. A ministery true in the essence may make a Church true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in so far but because of many other substantiall corruptions in Rome it is a Church which we ought to forsake But sayth Robinson Apostates in the 10. Tribes leaving the Church which was radically at Jerusalem upon their repentance were readmitted to enter into the Temple into which no uncircumcised person might enter but any of the priests following Idolls were never readmitted to be priests though they should repent Therefore the ministery and baptisme are not alike I answer that the true Church was onely at Jerusalem radically as you say would import that the 10. Tribes revolting from Davids house ceased to be a Church which is false Israel though all the Land were in Covenant with God had circumcision and the Passover and so were a true visible Church even when they did meete in their Synagogues The Altar sacrifices Temple are not the essentialls of a visible Church they were a Church and did pray toward the Temple even in Babylon and were to professe the True God before the heathen Ierem. 10. 11. 2. There be typicall reasons to hinder men why they cannot be capable of the priest-hood that did not exclude them from Church state but this hindereth not but if the seales administated by a Minister be true seales then is the Minister thereof catenus in so far a true Minister He addeth a Minister may leave off to be a Minister and be justly degraded and excommunicated but none ever attempted to unbaptize one who was baptized nor can he be unbaptized who is baptized Answ. That proveth a difference betwixt the ministery and Baptisme which is not the question but it proveth not this to be false if Romes baptisme be lawfull in its essence so is Romes ministery CHAP. 9. SECT 9. Of the addition of Members to the Church THE Author sayth a Church cannot consist of a fewer number then seven since there must be foure of them a Pastor Doctor Elder and a Deacon Ans. And wee contend not for number but foure may be a Church of your making and in Church-covenant for it is a wonder that you require officers who by your Doctrine cannot be parts of the Church seeing you make them accidents of the Church and teach that the Church in its being and operation
originally in caetu sidelium in a Church of Believers but they cannot say that therefore the acts of Preaching administrating of the Sacraments and all acts of jurisdiction can be exercised by the Believers because they are the first subject Secondly the farther that the members or Churches either Congregationall Presbyteriall or Nationall are removed in locall distance one from another the lesse is the visible and externall communion of rebuking comforting and admonishing one another yet the power and obligation of these duties are not removed So though the Nationall Churches be locally distant one from another yet their power of exercising duties and so their power of Jurisdiction in an Oâ—cumenicke Councell is not from thence concluded to be null Yea Nationall duties upon occasion are still obligatoryâ— and communion of men of sundry Nations is cleare to mee Esai 2. 3. many Nations shall flow unto the Mountaine of the Lords House Zach. 8. 23. Ten men shall take hold out of all Languages of the Nations they even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew saying we will goe with you for wee have heard that God is with you I do not say these Nations doe meete all in one Synod but the places doe well prove the power lawfull of performing duties whereas the exercise of them in one place is not hic nunc in ordinary providence possible And so this consequence must be weake the whole catholick visible Churches in their principall guides cannot ordinarily and constantly meet hic nunc for the exercise of their power Ergo they have no such power For if the power be exercised in parts which through occurrences of Providence and the corruption of mens nature cannot be exercised in whole at once yet it s not hence evinced to be a power not given of Christ for eâ—ification for by our Brethrens grant three thousand are added to the Congregationall Church of Jerusalem Acts 2. and to this Church of three thousand and a hundred and twenty Christ hath given the ordinary power of the Keyes as to the first subject though through occurences of providence and the corruption of mans nature some of these suppose a thousand through sicknesse pest danger of persecution and sinfull separating from the assembly of Saints could not hic nunc meet in one house to exercise joyntly all the acts of that power which our Brethren say is given to them by Christ they cannot say therefore Christ never gave to this whole Church consisting of three thousand and a hundred and twenty any such power Thirdly there is a great difference betwixt the power given ad esse simplictèr to the being of a Church and the power given ad benè esse tantùm onely to the well-being 2. Great difference also there is betwixt ordinary power to be exercised constantly and ordinarily because of neerer consociation of the Churches in those things that concerne that Church in particular suppose a presbyteriall or Congregationall Church and a power to be exercised but more rarely not ordinarily because of the lesse communion visible and great locall distance of Churches as it falleth out in the whole visible Church Now from this First The ordinary power of Jurisdiction because of neerest vicinity and contiguity of members is given by Jesus Christ to one Congregation in an Isle 1. Because that Church is a Church properly so called though it be not a perfit and complete Church I say it is a Church properly so called Because 1. It is a little City and a little Kingdome of Jesus Christ having within it selfe power of the Word and Sacraments and that is a Church and hath the essence of a Church to which agree the essentiall notes of a visible Church Now preaching of the Word and Administration of the Sacraments are essentiall notes of a visible Church But I say it is not a compleate and perfit Church in the latitude of visibility for Churches are lesse or more visible according as they have lesse or more visible communion for visible communion constituteth a visible Church Now a Congregation in a remote Island hath a lesse communion visible with other visible Churches then conscciated visible Churches have 2. It is not compleate and perfit in its operations because in case of doubts of conscience touching government and practice and dogmaticall poynts it wants the joynt authority and power of Jurisdiction needfull for the well-being of a Church which it should have if it were consociated with many other Congregations so as wee say an hand with five fingers is a compleate hand but it is not a compleat organicall body but a part of the organicall body of a man so is a Congregation a Church wanting nothing of the being and essence of a Church yet is it incompleate because it is a part or member of a Presbyteriall Church and not being consociated wanteth that which belongeth to the well being of a compleat visible Church For visibility of a Church must have a latitude because it is an accident or adjunct of an organicall politick body which is totum integrale Secondly the ordinary power of ordinary Jurisdiction in a more perfit way because of ordinary and perfiter consociation is given to the Presbyteriall Church as to the proper subject in the constant and ordinary exercise of Discipline because contignity being the foundation of visible externall government the Presbyteriell Church of Ierusalem Ephesus Corinth Antioch and Rome is a perfit compleat consociaâ—d body To which the power of ordination exauthoration or deprivation of Pastors of excommunication in a constant and ordinary way doth belong For this is a principle of Church-policy Every politick body of Christ hath power of Church government within it selfe But a Presbyteriall church is such 2. This is a received maxime also Quod tangit omnes ab omnibus suo more tractari debet VVhat concerneth all should be agitated by all according to their degrees of concernment but excom nunication of a person in a consociated Church concerneth all the consociated Churches in a Presbytery all are scandalized all may be and are in danger to be leavened with the infectious lumpe And here it is to be observed that as preaching of the Word is an essentiall note of the visible Church and agreeing to the visible Church as necessary ad esse simpliciter to the very being of a visible Church For if the word as Preached and some way promulgated be not in such a society we cannot call it a visible Church so Discipline is a note of the visible Church and necessary ad bene esse and it cannot be a Ministeriall Church in a good condition exercising acts of edification if the wall of Discipline be broken downe and meeting in one place for Word and Sacraments is but accidentall for a Ministeriall Church If the Word be preached and the Sacraments administrated in sundry Congregations though not in a Presbyteriall Church all convened in all its members
his Brotherly relation to the people as if hee were called to bee their Pastor I desire to know what the naked relation of Authority or Jurisdiction addeth to his care and onerousnesse in poynt of labouring by preaching the Gospell Indeed now being called his care is Pastorall and more authoritative But if according to the measure of the Talent every one is to proportion his paines to gaine more Talents to his Lord and if the relation of a Pastor adde no degrees of gifts to His Talent as wee may suppose I thinke his onerousnesse in labouring was as great before hee was a Pastor as after but I speake not this to say that in a constituted Church there is no calling required other then giftes Nor doe I speake this to say that a calling is not a new motive why a man should imploy his gifts for the honour of the Giver But only to shew that CHRIST hath united powers of Jurisdiction in Congregations in Presbyteries in Churches of Provinces and Nations that so not onely gifts might conduce to helpe and promove edification but also united powers of Jurisdiction which are also gifts of God and though some may say that a calling to an Office layeth on Mâ—n a more speciall Obligation to make accompt for Soules then gifts onely which in some sense I could also yeeld yet seeing wee thinke the relation of the Eldership to a whole Classicall Church is not founded upon an Office different from the Offices of Pastors and Elders which they have and are clothed with in relation to their particular Congregations but onely authoritative acts of the same Office and that for the common promoving of edification in the whole Classicall Church grounded in the depth of his Wisdome who hath seven Eyes upon a Brotherly Consociation in which they must either edifie one another and occasionally partake of these same holy things or then scandalizâ— and leaven one another with their publique transgressions wee cannot see how presbyteriall Elders are more to give accompt for the Soules of the whole Classicall Church in Scriptures sense Hebrewes 13. 17. then consociated pastors and Elders of consociated Churches are to give an accompt to GOD for sister Churches over which they are to watch and whose Soules they are to keepe and so farre as they are Brethren must make a reckoning to GOD for them And how can the presbytery be more said to intangle themselves in governing the Classicall Church in some things with things not proper to their calling seeing consociated Churches in a Brotherly way doe medle with those same things though not in a way of Jurisdiction For helping the Classicall Church by way of Fraternity is not unproper to a Christian calling of Brethren and the joyning of power of Jurisdiction I meane of power lesser to another power greater to helpe the Classicall Church upon the same ground of Fraternity cannot bee unproper to the calling of a Colledge of presbyters Objecti 5. The power of Presbyteries taketh away the power of a Congregation therefore it cannot bee lawfull The antecedent is thus confirmed 1. Because if the Presbytery ordainâ— one to bee Excommunicated whom the Elders of a Congregation in conscience thinke ought not to bee Excommunicated the man Jure Divino must be Excommunicated and the power of the Congregation which Christ hath given to them is nul And the exercise thereof impeded by a greater power 2. the voyces of two Elders of a Congregation which are now sitting in the greater and classicall Presbytery are swallowed up by the greater number of Elders of thirty or forty Congregations met in one great presbytery Ergo the power of the Congregation is not helped by the presbytery but close taken away Answ. The Argument doth presuppose that which is against GODS Law to wit 1. That there is a contradiction of Voyces betwixt the Elders of a Cong egation and of the greater presbytery which should not bee for Brethren even of Galathia which contained many Congregations as our Brethren confesse should all minde and speake and agree in one thing that belongeth to Church Discipline as is cleare Gala. 1. 8. Gala. 5. 10 v. 15. Gala. 6. 1. 2. 2. The Argument supposeth that the greater presbytery is wrong in their voycing that such a man should be excommunicated and the two Elders of the Congregationall Church is right and hath the best part in judging that the same man ought not to be Excommunicated But Christ hath given no power to any Church to erre and that power which in this case the presbytery exerciseth is not of Christ and de jure the power of the greater presbytery in this case ought to bee swallowed up of the two Voyces of the Elders of the Congregation But suppose that the Elders of one Congregation and the whole meeting all agree in the truth of GOD as they all doe Acts 15. will you say that Peter Paul and Iames their power is null and taken from them and their three voyces are swallowed up in that great convention because to their power and voyces are added in this dogmaticall determination which you grant even now to many consociated Churches the power and voyces of the rest of the Apostles and Elders yea and as some say of the whole Church Acts 15. 2 v. 6. 25. Acts 16. 4. Acts 21. 18. 25 I believe addition of lawfull power doth not annull lawfull power but corroborate and strengthen it So this shall fall upon your owne Eldership of your independent Congregation Suppose â—en Pastors Elders and Doctors in one of your Congregations whereas sometime there were but three and these three had the sole power of Jurisdiction and exercise of the Keyes you cannot say that the accession of six Elders to three hath made null the power of three and swallowed up their voyces for if their power and voyces were against the truth it is fit they should be swallowed up if they were for CHRIST they are strengthened by the accession of lawfull power and moe voyces and neither annulled nor swallowed up Object 6. The Church at the first for example when it was but a hundreth and twenty had the full entire power within it selfe Ergo it should bee in a worse case by the multiplication of Churches if now that power bee given to Presbyteries Ans. It is a conjecture that the whole Christian Church Acts 1. was onely an hundreth and twenty I thinke there were more though these onely convened at the ordination of Matthias for there were above five hundred Brethren at once which saw CHRIST after his Resurrection 1 Cor. 15. 6. and these I Judge belonged to the Christian Church also 2. It is constantly denied that addition of lawfull power to lawfull power doth arnull or put in a worse condition the prexistent power it doth helpe it but not make it worse and twenty Churches adding their good and Christian counsells and comforts to two Churches doe not annull or hurt or swallow up
either the power of good counseling in these two Churches or their good counsels but do much confirme and strengthen them Object 7. It is absurd that there should be a Church in a Church and two distinct kind of Churches or a power above a power a Jurisdiction above a Jurisdiction a State above a State as Master and Servant and Father and Sonne so there is here a governing and a commanding Classicall Presbytery and a governed and commanded Classicall Church and in a politicall consideration formally different now where there bee two different States there be two different names Titles and Adiuncts as 1 Cor. 12. 28. GOD hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets So it is said Genesis 1. GOD made two distinct Lights a greater Light to serve the Day and a lesser Light to rule the Night But the Scripture maketh no mention of greater or lesser Presbyteries wee have the name of Presbytery but twice in the New Testament and in matter they differ not for these same Elders are the matter of both in form they differ not for the same combination and union is in all they differ not in operations for the superior hath no operations but such as the inferior can exercise for because a Pastor exhortâ—th a Pastor comsorteth we doe not make two kindes of Pastors if wee cannot finde a distinction betwixt presbyter and Presbyter how can wâ—e 〈◊〉 a distinction betwixt Presbytery and Presbytery Hath the Wisdome of Christ left these Thrones in such a confusion as by Scripture they cannot be knowen by Name Title Nature Operations And if there be a power above a power wee have to aâ—end to a Nation and so to subdite a whole Nation and their consciences to this Government and we are to put a Kingdome within a Kingdom Answ. A Church-Congregationall within a Church-Classicall is no more inconventent then a part in the whole an Hand in the Body and that is a lesser body in a greater and our Brethren call the people a Church and the Elders the Elders of the Church and what is this but a Church in a Church 2. A power above a power is not absurd exâ—ept it be a Church-power so above a Church-power as the Superior power be privative and destructive to the inferior as the Popes power distroyeth the power of the Chuâ—ch Universall and the prelates power destroyeth the power of the 〈◊〉 where of he is pretended Pastor But the power of the presbytery is Aâ—xiliarte and cumulative to helpe the Congregation not privative and destructive to destroy the power of congregations Secondly a power above a power in the Church cannot be denied by our Brethren for 1. In the Eldership of a â—â—â—gle Congregation the Eldership in the Court hath a power of Jurisdiction above a power of order which one single Minister hath to preach the Word and administrate the Sacraments for they may regulate the Pastor and censure him if he preach hereticall Doctrine is not this a power above a power yea two Elders in the Court have a power of Jurisdiction to governe with the whole prebsytery but the power of the whole presbytery is above the power of a part But to comâ— neerer The Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem met in a Synod have a power in dogmaticall poynts over the Church at Antioch and others and our Brethren say that the Church at Antioch might have in their inferiour Synod determined these same poynts which the Synod determined at Ierusalem her 's power above power Thirdly we doe not see how they be two or divers indicatures formally and specisically different in nature and operations for they differ onely in more or lesse extension of power as the reasons doe prove as the power of government in one City or Borough doth not differ formally from the power of the whole Cities and Boroughs incorporated and combined in one common Judicature and the power of two or three or foure Colledges doth not differ from the power of the whole combination of Colledges combined in the comm on Judicature of the Universities so here the powers of the inferior Judicatures do differ from the Superior onely in degree and in number of members of the Judicatures the policy divine is one and the same though the Superior can exercise acts of Jurisdiction different from the Acts of the inferior in an ordinary way such as are ordination of Pastors and excommunication where many Churches are consociated though where this consociation is not Ordination and Excommunication may be done by one single Congregation also to argue from the not distinction of Names Titles and Adjuncts of the Iudicatures is but a weake Argument because Congregationall and presbyterian provinciall and a nationall Church-Body make all one body and the inferior is but a part and member of the Superior and thefore it was not needfull that as Apostles and Prophets and the Sun the greater light by name and Office is distinguished from the Moone Gen. 1. the lesser light that Congregation and Presbyter should be distinguished by Names and Office and Titles in the Scripture for a Prophet is not formally a part of an Apostle but an Officer formally different from him and the Moone is not a part of the Sun as a Congregation is a part of the Classicall Church so Mat. 18. the Scripture distinguisheth not the people and Elders in the word Ecclesia Church as our Brethren will have then both meant in that place Mat. 18. Teil the Church Now we say as they doe to us in the like we are not to distinguish where the Law doth not distinguish But the Scripture sayth Mat. 18. The Church that the offended hath recourse unto is that Church which must be obeyed as a Judicature and spirituall Court but the people is neither a Judicature nor any part thereof And 2. Of that Church Christ doth speake that doth actually bind on Earth and loose on Earth and that by the power of the Keyes but the people neither as a part of the Court doth actually bind and loose on Earth by power of the Keyes 3. Christ speaketh of that Court and of that Church which doth exercise church-Church-power on Earth under the title of binding and loosing but we find not a Church in the face and presence of the people binding and loosing under the name of the Church in the Word of God Shall we use such an insolent signification of the word Church as the Word of God doth not use and Lastly I say of these of Corinth gathered together convened together in the Name of the Lord Jesus with the Ministeriall spirit of Paul and with the power of the Lord Iesus these cannot be the Church excommunicating before the people The Text destinguisheth not the Court of Elders who hath the power of Jurisdiction from the people and all these to whom he writeth and who were puffed up and mourned not for the scandall have no such power of Jurisdiction nor can the
is essentially an act of preaching the Word Object 14. This Synod declares only in a doctrinall way what is necessary what is scandalous the same way that Paul doth Rom. 14. 14 15. i Cor. 8. 1 Cor. 10. Answ. This Synod and Paul declare one and the same thing Ergo with one and the same authoritie it followeth not Paul writeth 1 Cor. 5. that the incestuous man should bee excommunicated and this hee wrote as canonicall Scripture by the immediat inspiration of the holy Spirit if then the Church of Corinth should have excommunicated him shall it follow that they gave out the sentence of excomunication by the immediate inspiration of the holy Spirit I thinke not their Churches sentence had been given out by a meere ecclesiasticall authoritie according to the wch Churches of Christ to the worlds end doth excommunicate following the Church of Corinth as a patterne Obj. 15. Though these obtruders of ceremonies did pervent soâ—ks v. 24. yet the Synod doth not summond them before them nor excommuncite them but remit them to the particular Churches to whom it properly belonged to censure and not to any Synod or superiour Judicature Answ. There was no need to summon them for these subverters of soules were personally present at the Synod and rebuked in the face of the Synod as perverters of soules v. 24. for if they were not present 1. to whom doth Peter speake v. 10. Now therefore why tempt yee God to put a yoake on the necke of the disciples c. the Apostles and Elders did not impose the yoake of Moses Law upon the beleeving disciples nor any other save onely the obtruders of circumcision 2. Who were they in the Synod who made much disputing v. 7. note the Apostles not any save these obtruders Ergo they were personally present at the Synod nor needed they to excommunicate them for I judge that they acquiesced to the determination of James which was the sentence of the Synod and the great dispute spoken of v. 7. ceased v. 13. and the conclusion is agreed upon 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then it seemed good to the Apostles Elders and whole Church and there was reason why these obtruders should acquiesce so that there was no need of further censure for there was satisfactiou in part given to both siddes The question was whether or no are beleevers now to keepe the Law and the ceremonies of Moses his Law It was answered by the Synod by a distinction which favoured in part both sides 1. There is no necessitie that the beleeving Gentiles who are saved by grace as well as the Jewes bee troubled to keepe all the ceremonies and this satisfied the Apostles who taught that the Gentiles were now made one people with the Jewes and both are freed in conscience from Moses his yoake the other part of the distinction it was this yet there bee some ceremoniall commandements as not to eate things offered to Idols blood and things strangled for fornication is of another nature and abstinence therefrom is of perpetuall necessitie 1 Cor. 6. 13 14 15 16. 1 Thess. 4. 3. Col. 3. 5. these must bee avoided for scandals sake by all the Jewes but especially by the Gentiles lest the weake Jewes who take these to be divine commandements yet in force take offence and this was satisfactorie to the obtruders and wee heare no more of their disputing and there is an end of the controversie by the blessed labours of a lawfull Synod 3. I could easily yeeld that there is no necessitie of the elicit acts of many parts of government such as excommunication ordination admitting of heathens professing the faith to Church-membership in Synods provinciall nationall or oecumenicall but that Synods in the case of neglect of presbyteriall-Churches command these particular Churches whom it concerneth to doe their dutie and in this sense the Synod Act. 15. is to remit the censure of excommunication to the presbytery of Antioch and Jerusalem in the case of the obstinacie of these obtruders of circumcision but so some power of government is due to the Synod as prescribing of Lawes and Canons for presbyteries and Congregations Object 16. Therefore was the Synagogue of the Jewes no compleat Church because all the ordinances of God cannot bee performed in the Synagogue and therefore were the Jewes commanded onely at Jerus salem and in no other place to keepe the passeover and to offer offerings and sacrifices which were òrdinary worship Deut. 12. but there is not any worship or sacred ordinance saith that worthy Divine Dr. Ames of preaching praying Sacraments c. prescribed which is not to bee observed in every Congregation of the New Testament Nor is there any ordinary minister appointed who is not given to some one Assembly of this kind So also Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson teachers in New England Others say because there was a representative worship of sacrificing of all the 12. Tribes at Jerusalem therefore all the Synagogues were dependent Churches and Jerusalem was the supreme and bighest Church but there is no representative worship in the New Testament and therefore no need of Synods as higher Churches Answ. Surely the aforesaid reverend Brethren of New England have these words But it seemeth to us that the power of a Synod is not proporly a power and exercise of government and jurisdiction but a power of doctrine and so a Synod is rather a â—aching then a governing Church from which I inferre 1. That out Brethren cannot deny a power of governing to a Synod but it is not so proper governing as excommunication and ordination performed in their Congregations but say I it is more properly governing as to make Lawes and rules of governing is a more noble eminent and higher act of governing as is evident in the King and his Parliament then the execution of these Lawes and rules 2. Our brethren incline to make a Synod a teaching Church but I inferre that Synodicall teaching by giving out decrees tying many Churches as our Brethren of New England and the forenamed authors teach is an ordinance of Christ that can bee performed in no single Congregation on earth for a doctrinall Canon of one Congregation can lay no ecclesiasticall tie upon many Churches Ergo by this reason our Congregations shall bee dependent as were the Jewish Synagogues 3. With favour of these learned men it is a begging of the question to make Jerusalem the supreme Church and the Synagogues dependent Churches because it was lawfull onely at Jerusalem to sacrifice for I hold that Jerusalem was a dependent Church no lesse then the smallest Synagogue in all the tribes for in a Catholick meeting of all Judah for renewing a Covenant with God Ierusalem was but a sister Church with all of Iudah Benjamin Ephraim Manasseh who 2 Chron. 15. 9. 10. 11 12. made up one great Church which did sweare that Covenant Ordinances doe not formally make Churches visible nor divers ordinances divers
they are called Apostles and Elders in or at Ierusalem Acts 16. 4. for another cause these were Elders from other Churches from Antioch no lesse then Elders of Ierusalem they onely sate in Synod at Ierusalem 2. All Ierusalem was not converted to the Christian Faith and therefore they may well bee tearmed Elders at Ierusalem as the Church at Ephesus at or in Thyatira 3. I deny that the Scripture speaketh any other wayes of the Elders of the Church of Ierusalem then of the Elders of other Churches 2. Those Elders ought to meete for the governing of the Church of Jerusalem for this was their duty Ergo they were one Presbytery 2. They did meet Acts 15. 14. to receive Paul and Barnabas and to heare what God had done by them for their edification and Acts 21. Paul goeth to Ierusalem and is received v. 15. by the Brethren but the next day v. 18. The day following Paul went in with us unto James and all the Elders were present and there the Elders doe presbyterially act for the removing of a Church-scandall v. 21. The believing Jewes were informed that Paul taught all the Iewes which were amongst the Gentiles to forsake Moses This was a publick scandall 2. The offended multitude were to convene v. 22. as plaintiffs 3. The Eldership ordaineth Paul to remove the scandall by satisfying the offended by purifying himselfe after the manner of the Jewes and it is cleare Paul should not have satisfyed the scandalized Iewes except Iames and the Elders had injoyned him so to doe 4. This the very course of a presbytery yea our Brethrens doctrine which a Congregationall presbytery would and doth take with any other person who doth give offence yea though it be taken and not given if the way of remedy be lawfull and expedient as this presbytery conceived Pauls purifying of himselfe to be and if any scandalizing person should be disobedient to the voyce of a Congregationall eldership such as our Brethren believe the Eldership of Jerusalem to be they would say they are to censure him and therefore if Paul should have beene disobedient to this he should have incurred a censure It is true Lorinus saith that Chrysostome and Oecumenius will have this to be a Counsell not a Synod to command Paul and they deny any Juridicall power here but v. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to mee it is They were gathered together Diodatus calleth them The colledge of the governours of the Church Beda saith there were foure Synods and hee maketh the Synod Acts 1. at the chusing of Matthias the first the second at the chusing of Deacons Acts 6. the third Acts 15. and this the fourth Acts 21. 2. The Text seemeth to mee to say it for as Acts 15. there was course taken for the Gentiles that they should abstaine from blood lest they should either scandalize or bee scandalized so the Eldership here taketh course that the infirme Iewes be not scandalized as is cleare v. 25. As touching the Gentiles which believe we have written c. and to me they seeme to do both Synodically some thinke that this fact of the Elders and Paul was not lawfull but how ever though it was not a generall councell a presbytery I take it to be taking course to remove a scandall from the weake Iewes in this place as they had by a Synodicall power removed it from the Gentiles Act. 15. It is objected by Master Mather that if a Church in an Island by Divine institution and so this first founded congregation at Jerusalem which did meete in Salomons porch had once an entire power of Iurisdiction within it selfe though in an extraordinary case 1. The case is ordinary as in the Dominion of Wales there is scarce a congregation to be found within twenty or thirty miles 2. Suppose the case were extraordinary and rare may they violate the ordinary rules of Christ for so some may thinke and say that though according to ordinary Rules Baptisms and the Lords Supper must be dispensed only by men and by Ministers yet in the want of these the one may be dispensed by a Woman or Mid-wife and both of them by such as are no Ministers Answ. We thinke a Ministery and Discipline more necessary to a Congregation in a remote Island or to the Church of Ierusalem before they increase to such a number as cannot meet for their numerous multitude in one Congregation then the Sacraments when there be no Ministers to dispense them 1. That the Church be so in the Island its alone may possibly be extraordinary but that in such a case they have the Word preached and entire power of Discipline whole and entire within themselves to excommunicate scandalous persons is not extraordinay when there be no consociated Churches whom excommunication concerneth that are in danger to be scandalized for it floweth connaturally from a Church to which agreeth the essence of a Church to exercise Jurisdiction over all its owne members if there be no more consociated with that Church that is by accident and an extraordinary exigence of Gods providence As a master of a Family is to do his duty to educate his children in the feare of God but if God take all his children from him by death he doth not transgresse the ordinary rule of educating his children in the feare of God when hee hath none This argument supposeth that a Congregation hath no power of excommunication at all either compleat or incompleat as the Mid-wife hath no power to Baptize at all either compleat or incompleat neither doth a Congregation transgresse any rule of Christ at all when it exerciseth entire power of censures within it selfe whereas there be no consociated Churches to share with it in that power A Congregation is capable of entire Jurisdiction because it is a Church But a woman in no case is capable of administrating Baptisme or the Lords Supper except shee were extraordinarily and immediatly inspired to be a prophetesse but for the exercise of entire power of Jurisdicton by a Congregation in a râ—mote Island I hope it hath no such need of immediate inspiration 2. There is no such morall necessity of the Sacraments as there is of the Ministery of the word and consequently of some use of the Keys where a scandalous person may infect the Lords flock For where vision ceaseth the people perish but it is never said where Baptisme ceaseth the people perish and therefore uncalled Ministers in case of necessity without ordination or calling from a presbytery may preach and take on them the holy Ministery and exercise power of Jurisdiction because the necessity of the Soules of a Congregation in a remote Island requireth so but I hope no necessity in any the most extraordinary case requireth that a Midwife may Baptize or that a private man remaining a private man may celebrate the Lords Supper to the Church without any calling from the Church But Mr. Mather if the power of Iurisdiction
of these congregations as where there is not a head of a Family and members there is not a Family and so you prove not Jerusalem a presbyteriall Church over many fixed and formed Churches as they are in Scotland and if the Apostles were pastors in a circular and fluid way to many congregations every one was a pastor to many congregations and so elected by many congregations which is absurd Ans. 1. Fixed or not fixed cannot vary the essence of the government 1. The Priests Levites and Prophets teaching in the wildernes from place to place and the people by war scattered to sundry Tribes doth not make these meetings not to be under the government of the great Sanedrim more then if the meeting made a fixed Synagogue divers members and dverso heads in one Family occasioned by death and pestilence diverse Souldiers and new Commanders in a Regiment diverse Inhabitants yea and weekly altered rulers and watchmen in a City doth not infer that that family Regiment and City is not under one government of the City one of the whole army and one parliamentary law of the whole kingdome no more then if all were fixed in members and heads 2. Churches their persecution may have both members and teachers removed to a corner and altered yet they remain the same single Congregation having the same government 3. Officiating in the same word seales censures by Peter to day and by Andrew to morrow though members also be changed is of the same species and nature even to the worlds and if we suppose the Church of Ierusalem to be one Congregation induring a patterne these sixteen hundred yeares members and officers must be often altered yet it is one Congregation in specie and one single Church in nature though not in number and the government not altered through the fluidity and alteration of members and officers as it is the same Parliament now which was in the raigne of King Iames though head and members be altered fluidity and alteration of rulers and members must be by reason of mortality accidentall to all incorporations and yet their government for all that doth remaine the same in nature if these same Lawes and Government in nature by these Lawes remaine CHAP. 4. SECT 5. Why we doe not admit the Members of the Churches of Old England to the Seales of the Covenant Quest. I. VVHether the Seales of the Covenant can be denyed to professors of approved piety because they are not members of a particular visible Church in the New Testament Our Brethren deny any Church Communion and the seales of the Covenant Baptisme to the children of Beleevers the Lords Supper to beleevers themselves who come to them from Old England because they be not members of the particular Congregation to which they come and because there is no visible Church in the New Testament but one particular Parish and all who are without a particular Parish are without the visible Church and so are not capable of either Church censures or the Seales of the Covenant because 〈◊〉 have right to the seales of the Covenant but onely this visible Church We hold all who professe faith in Christ to be members of the visible Church though they bee not members of a visible Congregation and that the seales of the Covenant should not be denyed to them And for more full clearing of the question let these considerations be observed First Dist. All beleevers as beleevers in foro Dei before God have right to the seales of the Covenant these to whom the Covenant and body of the Charter belongeth to these the seale belongeth but in foro Ecclesiastico and in an orderly Church-way the seales are not to be conferred by the Church upon persons because they beleeve but because they professe their beleeving therefore the Apostles never baptized Pagans but upon profession of their faith Second Dist. Faith in Christ truely giveth right to the seales of the Covenant and in Gods intention and decree called voluntas beneplaciti they belong onely to the invisible Church but the orderly way â—f the Churches giving the seales is because such a society is a professing or visible Church and orderly giving of the seales according to Gods approving will called voluntas signi revelata belongeth to the visible Church Third Dist. The Church may orderly and lawfully give the seales of the Covenant to those to whom the Covenant and promises of grace doth not belong in Gods decree of election Fourth Dist. The Church may lawfully adde to the Church visible such as God addeth not to the Church invisible as they may adde Simon Magus and the Church may lawfully cast out of the visible Church such as Christ hath not cast out of the invisible Church as the Church may excommunicate regenerate persons for scandalous sinnes Fift Dist. Then the regenerate excommunicated have right to the seales of the Covenant as they have to the Covenant and yet the Church doth lawfully debarre them hic nunc in such a scandalous case from the seales of the Covenant Wee hold that those who are not members of a particular Congregation may lawfully be admitted to the seales of the Covenant First Because those to whom the promises are made and professe the Covenant these should be baptized But men of approved piety are such though they be not members of a particular Parish The proposition is Peters argument Act. 2. 38. Secondly Those who are not Members of a particular Church may be visible professors and so members of a visible Church Ergo the seales of the Covenant belongeth to them Thirdly The contrary opinion hath no warrant in Gods Word Fourthly The Apostles required no more of those whom they baptized but profession of beleefe as Act. 10. 47. Can any forbid water that these should not be baptized who have received the Holy Ghost as well as we Act. 8. 37. If thou beleevest with all thy heart thou mayest he baptized no more is sought of the Jaylor Act. 16. 31. 34. The Authour saith To admit to the Seales of the Covenant is not an act of Christian liberty that every Christian may dispense to whom he pleaseth but an act of Church power given to the Ministers to dispense to those over whom the Holy Ghost hath made them overseers but we have no Ministeriall power over those of another Congregation and who are not members of a particular Congregation Answ. First To dispense the Seales to whom we please as if mens pleasure were a rule were licentiousnesse not Christian Liberty There may be a communion of benefits where there is no communion of punishment Beneficia sunt amplianda Secondly It is false that Pastors have no Ministeriall power over those who are not of their Congregation for if so all communion of Churches should fall for Letters of recommendation from other Churches whereof they are Members cannot make Pastors of New England to have a Ministeriall power over those of another
Congregation as set over them by the Holy Ghost as they are set over their owne Parish to whom they be onely Pastors having Ministeriall power by a Church Covenant and the peoples Ordination as our Brethren teach 2. Manuser Those over whom saith our Authour we have no power of censure over those we have no power to dispense the communion Now if we should censure any such for drunkennesse or other scandals who are not of our Congregation it should be a non habente potestatem an act done by those who have no power Answ. The major proposition by your owne Doctrine is clearely false for you say your selfe Strangers sojourning with us members of other Churches knowne not to be scandalous are admitted to the Lords Supper yet can you not excommunicate strangers sojourning for a time falling in scandals For First to you they are without how then can you judge them as you say Secondly You have by the holy Ghost no ministeriall power over them as over your owne flocke as you expone Act. 20. 28. Thirdly You looke aside at excommunication for those of other Churches consociated in a classe we doe lawfully excommunicate and censure for excommunication is not a cutting off of a person from one single Parishionall Church onely as you imagine but a cutting off of a person from all the visible Churches consociated first because he is delivered to Satan and his sin is bound in heaven in relation to all the faster Churches and is so to be esteemed and not in reference to the one single Congregation whereof he is a member Secondly all are to be humbled and mourne for his fall and to consent he be cut off and not one single Congregation onely Thirdly all consociated Churches shall be leavened by keeping Church-fellowship with such a lumpe Fourthly all are to repute him as a Heathen and a Publican Fifthly all are to admonish him as a Brother 2 Thessalon 3. 15. Sixthly all are to forgive him and receive him in Church-communion if he shall repent and occasionally to edifie him as a brother The Seales of righteousnesse of faith saith the Author are not seales to the faithfull as such but as they are joyned together and consederate in some visible Church none but in a visible Church may dispense the seales in the Oâ—d Testament none were partakers either of the Passeover or of Circumcision unlesse they were either Israelites borne or proselytes in the Church of Israel We read not that Job and his friends though righteous through faith were circumcised nor would they have omitted to speake of Circumcision as of a pertinent evidence of the corruption of mans nature of which they speake much the Sacraments saith this same Author are not given to the invisible Church nor to the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Christ and to the members thereof therefore the seales are not to be givento those who are of no particular visible Church Answ. 1. The Seales of the Covenant are principally given to the invisible Church as the Covenant it selfe in Gods decree of election is especially made with the elect and such as shall never fall away as is cleare Jer. 31. 37. Jer. 32. 40. Esay 54 10. Heb. 8. 9. 10. and the invisible Church as such as a number of beleevers have onely right before God to both Covenant and seales yea and consequently are onely Christs body and Spouse and redeemed Saints and so onely have all the power of the keyes and the ministeriall power of dispensing the Seales and by our brethrens doctrine the visible Church not as visible but as the true body Spouse and Bride of Christ so as the invisible company of the redeemed ones have the Seales and Covenant and so all Ministeriall power of Christ is given unto them 2. It is true the orderly and Ecclesiasticke way of dispensing the Seales is that they bee dispensed onely to the visible Church but this visible Church is not one parish but all professing the faith of Christ though they be not joyned in one visible parish by one Church oath as the Author meaneth for the Saints in Scripture as Cornelius the Eunuch the Jaylor did professe and visibly evidence their faith and so that they were capable of the Seales by desiring to be saved and saying What shall we doe to be saved by trembling at the Word of God by asking the meaning of the Word of God which expressions are in many not in-churched to particular Congregations not did the Apostles aske if they were members of one parish before they baptized them but if they beleeved in Christ. 3. Whether Job his friends Melchisedeck Lot and others the like were circumcised we need not dispute but that they were not circumcised because they were not in a visible Church estate with Abraham is a question and uncertaine and therefore not sure to be a foundation of new opinions in Church Government but though it were granted it followeth not because none were circumeised but Abrahams seed and all and onely Abrahams seed were circumcised therefore none are to be baptized but those who are members of one particular Congregation Alas this is a weakâ— consequence rather it followeth all borne of Jewes were circumcised Ergo all borne of Christian parents are to be baptized and we see not but sacrificing was restricted to the visible Church no lesse then Circumcision yet Job sacrificed to God Job 1. and Chap. 42. The Author addeth The difference here is The circumcised in Israel might rightly keepe the Passeover amongst themselves because the whole nation of Israel made but one Church and the officers and ministers of any one Synagogue and the Priests and Levites were ministers in â—â—mmune of the whole house of Israel in proportion whereunto they that are baptized in any particular Church may in like manner require the Lords Supper if there be no other impediment in regard of their unfitnesse to examine themselves which is a thing requisite to receive the Lords Supper more then was required to receive the Passeover But now because the Churches of the new Testament are of another constitution then the nationall Church of all Israel baptisme in one Church doth not give a man right to the Lords Supper in another unlesse the Officers of the one Church were Officers of all as in Israel they â—erâ— or unlesse that one Church and the Officers thereof did recommend their right and power to another Answ. 1. It is true in the one Church of Israel there was something typicall that is not in our Churches as one Temple â—â—e high Priest one place of sacrificing one Priesthood one Aâ—ke c. but this was peculiar to Israel as such a specifice Church and typiâ—ied also the externall visible unitie of the whole visible Church of the new Testament in professing one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one externall communion and government externall de jure but this agreed not to
Lords Supper in all Churches for if he be Baptized to Christs death he is Baptized to all Churches And 2. professedly in Covenant with God in all Churches and so hath right to the seales of the Covenant in all Churches for Gods Covenant is not principally and first made with a Parishionall Congregation but with the Catholike and universall Church comming under the name of Israel and Iudah and secondarily with a Parishionall Congregation Is a beleever a member of Christs body in one Congregation and not in all Congregations Hath he the keyes as a member of Christs body and a dwelling house for the holy Spirit in one Congregation and loseth them and the holy Spirit both when he goeth to another Congregation Manuscript Those who come from England to us are under publike scandals and reproach It is an offence that they come to us as members of no particular Church visible for they leave that relatiin where they left their habitation but of one Nationall Church whereof Christ hath given us no patterne in the New Testament and in 〈◊〉 he hath appointed no Nationall worship to be performed Answ. It is admirable that leaving a Parishionall Church in England they leave not the true visible Church so all the Parishionall Churches in England must be separated from as â—â—om no Churches yet in that Church many of you had your Baptisme your conversion to Christ your calling to the Miniâ—eâ—â— 2. How can it be an offence to be Members of no independent Churches in England whereas no such may be had there 3. Is it a fault to be members of a Nationall Church see if Act. 1. Act. 6. Act. 15. there be not a Church-meeting and publike exercise of praying discussing of matters by the Word choosing of officers refuting of false Doctrine This is worship and it is not the worship of a particular Church but there be no true Churches but yours and all are in offences and scandalls who are not members of your Churches this Augustine layeth to Donatists this Pareus layeth upon Auâ—baptists that they taught they onely were the true Church I conceive our deare Brethren are not of this mind Manuscript It is a publike offence that though they were Baptized in some Parish Church in England saith the Author upon somâ— Covenant and stipulation of Parents or God-fathers which also was without warrant yet they come to the Lords Table without any publike profession of their faith or repentance Answ. To say nothing of God-fathers who are civill witnesses that the Parents shall take care to educate the childe in the true Faith we see no publike profession by a Church-oath as you meane in the Church of Corinth but onely that every man was to trye himselfe and then to eate nor in the Apostles Church at all if you debarre them from the Lords Supper who are not inchurched by your Oath all the reformed Churches on Earth did never worthily eate and drinke the Lords body and blood It is saith he a publike offence that in the Parish Communion which not Communion of spirits but cohabitation begetteth they partake with all ignorant and scandalous persons not excluding drunkards prophane swearers whereby it commeth to passe that not a little leavin but a great measure of leavin doth deepely leavin the whole lumpe Answ. This tolleration of drunkards and swearers in the Lords Church and at his Table infecteth and is apt to leavin all with their evill conversation but doth not leavin the worship to the fellow-worshippers nor is the sinne of private persons yea nor of our Ministers who hath not power to helpe it but it is the fault of the Church except you make no separation from a Church where a scandalous person is tolerated for suffering moe or sewer doth not vary the spece to be a sin publickely to be repented before any can be members of your Church which is prodigious to us Fourthly It is a publicke offence saith the Authour that they have worshipped God according to the precepts of men c. Answ. This is the crime of conformity which I wish were publickely repented by all which hath defiled themselves with submitting to a Antichristian government and the Will-worship of men yet doth not this make Ministers no Ministers so as they must receive Ordination to the Ministery of new Peters fall took not away his Apostleship nor Jonahâ— flying from God nor Davids adultery made them not leave off to be Prophets Other arguments that I find in Papers from New England are these First There is not a Church say they under the New Testament but a Congregationall Church so it will follow that as City priviledges belong onely to the Citizens and their children so baptisme and the Lords Supper being Church priviledges belong onely to the Members of particular Churches and their seed and that seeing sigillum sequitur donum to apply them to any other is to abuse them As the scale of an Incorporation is abused when it is added to confirme a gift to one who is not a Free man of that Incorporation he being incapable thereof Answ. First The case is not here as in earthly Cities a man who is a free Citizen in one burrough is not for that a free Citizen of all the Burroughes and Cities on earth nor is he who is civilly excommunicated and cast out of his City priviledges in one City cast out of his City priviledges in all other Cities whereof he is a free member and the reason is there is not one common owner and Lord of all the Cities on earth who can give or take away in a Law-way City priviledges but the case is farre otherwayes in the priviledges of visible Churches for he who is a member of one visible Congregation is by his baptisme and sincere profession and his professed standing in Covenant with God a Member of all visible Congregations on earth as he is baptized in all Congregations on earth and if he be excommunicated out of a single Congregation he is excommunicated out of all and loseth right to the Scale of the Lords Supper in all visible Congregations as his sinnes are bound in heaven to all also for that one common head and Saviour who giveth him right to the Seales of Christs body and blood in one giveth him right to these Seales in all For we worthily communicate with Christ in his body and blood 〈◊〉 his body was broken and his blood shed for one single visible Congregation but as broken and shed for the whole 〈…〉 universall But this forme of reasoning utterly abolisheth all Communion of Churches nor can a member of one Noble Church be capable of the Seales of grace in another visible Church because he is not a Member of that visible Church no more then one is capable of the Priviledges of Paris who is onely a Citizen of London and not a Citizen of Paris If it be said one who is a member of a visible Church
may receive the Seales in another Congregation if he be recommended by Letters as a sound Professor to that other Congregation I Answer Recommendatory Letters can never give a Church-right to the Church-Priviledges of the Seales of the Covenant they doe but onely notifie manifest and declare the Church-right which the man had before Ergo either he cannot in any sort be capable of the Seales of the Covenant in another Congregation then his owne whereof he is an inchurched Member which destroyeth all communion of sister Churches or if he be capable of the Seales in another Congregation he was capable and hâ—d a Church-right in himselfe before he received reconimeâ—â—aâ—ory Letters yea these whom we recommend by Letters as â—it to partake of the Sacraments in another Congregation â—â— presuppose they have Church-right to the Seales in another Congregation visible then in their owne whereof they are members except our testimony be false Ergo before our recommendatory Letters the person of approved piety was a member of all the visible Churches about hoc ipso and by that same reason that he is a member of one visible Congregation yea Peter clearely insinuateth that all who have received the Holy Ghost are to be baptized Act. 8. 47. as Philip Act. 8. 37. and That if the Eunuch beleeved be might be baptized So that Faith to speake properly doth give us right to the Seales and to speake accurately a visible profession of faith doth not give a man right to the seales of grace but onely it doth notifie and d clare to the Church that the man hath right to the seales because he beleeveth and that the Church may lawfully give to him the seales and that profession is a condition required in the right receivers of the seales in an Ecclesiasticall way but faith giveth the right to these seales and because the faith of the beleever goeth with the beleever when he goeth to another visible congregation then his owne that faith giveth him right to the seales in all places and in all Congregations for faith giveth right to receive Christ Sacramentally not in one Congregation onely but in all and a visible profession doth as a condition notifie this faith and Church-right in all Congregations Ergo the man hath right in all Congregations as he hath right in a parishionall Church But our Brethren reply Peter might baptize Cornelius though he was no member of a visible Congregation because the Apostles being â—fficers in al Churches might dispense the Seales in all Churches but Ministers now are pastors onely of the determinaâ—e flocke over which the holy Ghost hath set them therefore they have not Citie Seales at their power to dispense to any other then to Citizens Answ. Peter his argument to Baptize is not from a temporall reason that endureth for a while but from a morall argument of perpetuall equitie and necessitie till Christs second comming He that beleeveth and hath received the holy Ghost is to be baptized But many out of Church-state and who are not members of a particular Congregation have received the Holy Ghost and doe beleeve being Christians of approved pietie we are to adde no restrictions or exceptions where God addeth none Non est distinguendum ubi lex non distinguit They that beleeve should receive the seales but not except they be in-Churched and members of a particular Congregation The proposition is Gods Word but the restriction or exception is not Gods Word 2. The Apostles though they were universall Pastors of the world yet teach us by word and practise who are to be admitted to the seales even to the supper those who do try and examine themselves and that to the end of the world 2. Our brethren say It is probable that Cornelius was in Church-state and the Eunuch comming to Jerusalem to worship argueth he was a proselyte and a member of the Jewish Church not yet dissolved Lydia and the jaylor were members of the Church of Philippi which Church communicated with Paul at the beginning of the Gospel Psal. 4. 15. at least it is probable that Lidia was a member of the Church of the Jewes Answ. It is hard to build a new Church government contrary to the doctrine of the reformed Churches upon probabilities 2. If Cornelius Lydia and others were members of the Jewish Church it was not a good consequence by our brethrens doctrine to make them members of a Christian Congregation without in-churching of them by your Church-oath for you make the constitution of the Jewish Church and ours different yea and as you teach all circumcised were members of the Jewish Church and had right to their Passeover but all circumcised are not meet to bee members of a Christian Church for many circumcised were Idolaters murtherers prophane moâ—keâ—s of God Esay 1. 13 14 15 16. Jer. 10. 7 8 9 10 11. Ezek 10. 6. 17. 18 9. And though the Church of Philippi was one of the 〈◊〉 Church 〈◊〉 communicated with Paul yet was there no Christian Church of Elders and people there when Lydia was converted for Acts 16. 13. in the place where prayer was wont to be made on the Sabbath day none heard Paul preach but some women Ergo there could not be a Christian Church there and it is certaine the jaylor before was a persecutor and no member of a Christian Church They say Abraham and his seede were not circumcised till God called him into Church-Covenant and so into Church-state and there is the same reason and use of baptisme as of circumcision If the argument taken for baptizing of infants be good why may we not inserre a necessitie of Church-membership before baptisme as of Church membership before circumcision So the Apologie saith It cannot be proved that baptisme was imposed upon all beleevers as such no more then it can be proved that circumcision was imposed upon all beleevers as such and Baptisme is no more now necessary to a beleever whose calling or another strong hand of Gods providence will not suffer to live in Church fellowship with Gods people then circumcision was necessary to Melchisedeâ—k Job or others whom the hand of God detained from Church-fellowship with the posteritie of Abraham yea circumcision and the Passeover seeing they were administrated in private houses might more conveniently be administrated to persons not in Church-state nor Baptisme and the Lords Supper can be administrated so in respect they are seales given to a Church body in an assembly 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. Answ. Abraham Sarah and the Soules they had gotten in Charran were in Church-state obeyed God built an Altar Gen. 12. 2 3 4. before the Church Covenant which you speake of Chap. 17. and it is denyed that that supposed oath of the Covenant made them a Church So we see no necessitie of Church-membership to one single Congregation before either circumcision or baptisme for baptisme is a seale of our entry into the visible Church as I shall prove 2.
baptisme but signified onely and the Remonstrants in their Apologie while they expone our Communion with Christ in the Lords Supper and will reject a Physicall union of our soules with the Physicall substance of Christs body which we also reject they say that communion signifieth onely a profession of one and the same worship whereby Christians solâ—mnly testifie that they adhere to Christ as to â—â— partaker of the Table of devils and of devils themselves 1 Cor. 10. 18 20. is a testimony of a communion with the Devills but the Word of God saith more Gal. 3. 17. As many of you as are baptized have put on Christ So Rom. 6. 3. Therefore we are buried with â—im by baptisme unto his death that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father even so we also should walke in newnesse of life Ephes. 5. 26. That he might sanctifie and cleanse his Church with the washing of water by the word T it 3. 5. and 1 Pet. 3. 21. The like figure whereunto even baptisme doth also now save us c. all this is more then a naked signification otherwise Manna saved Israel and the water of the rocke did wash them from their sinnes and the sacrifice of bulls and goates did cleanse from sinne and open heaven to sinners Therefore by baptisme and the Lords Supper something is made what it was not before as by partaking of the Table of Devils the partaker is really made a partaker with the devill and an Idolater and his Idolatry that he committed before was not onely confirmed and signified to be what it was before And in this civill Seales and Sacraments differ as I observed before Argu. 4. God say they had a Church when there was neither baptisme nor circumcision yea baptisme hath beene administrated and no Church-members made thereby and men have beene made members of Christ and not then baptized and John and Christs Disciples baptized Matth. 3. 6. John 4. 1. but neither Christ nor John made new Churches they all living and dying members of the Jewish Church of which they were before and if any of them after became members of Christian Churches they were not then baptized when they were so admitted having beene baptized before Answ. We teach not that baptisme constituteth the Church simply as the Church but that it is a seale of a visible membership and all baptized by John Baptist and the Disciples of Christ were thereby entred in a visible profession that they beleeved in Christ already come and so were made members and citizens by that publicke symbole and seale that they were members of the Christian Church though as yet it received not that name of a Christian Church and they were members both of the Jewish and Christian Church For these are not contrary incorporations and they needed not to bee baptized againe when they were added to the Christian Church for they were never added to the visible Christian Church nor needed they to be added seeing they were members of that Church before Argu. 5. These inconveniences say they should follow 1. Baptisme should be administrate by such as are not ministers at all for who should baptize them who are converted without the Church extraordinary officers are ceased and ordinary are limited onely to their owne fâ—â—ks also the Church is before the ministers for the Church hath power to choose ministers now if baptisme make the Church then must â—â—n be baptized before there be ministers to baptize them Answ. You see to what absurdities your owne grounds drive you for if none can baptize but these of a fixed Congregation and if they can baptize none but their owne Congregation none as a sent Pastor whose feet is pleasant on the mountaines can preach and beget faith in a company of unbeleevers not in a Church-state which is a limiting of the wise God who by Pastors as Pastors can beget faith in men without a parishionall Church which is contrary to Gods Word Rom. 10. 14. 2. It is false that the Church ministeriall which only can baptize is before the officers for they should then be before themselves which is absurd nor is there such necessitie of baptisme as that those who are no ministers should baptize 2. Inconvenient It should follow that Papists should be members of the Church for they have baptisme so farre right as that it cannot be repeated Answ. If your Church-covenant bee that which essentially constituteth a Church-member then Papists Atheists and Hypocrites may be Church-members also by this reason because they may sweare your Church-oath Hypocrites doubtlesse doe it And this argument is as much for the Anabaptists as against us for it should prove that none should be baptized but members of the true Church and sound beleevers now by baptisme none aâ—e made members of the true Church except where baptisme is received by true faith which is more nor can bee done by a Papist nor is it inconvenient to say that Papists as baptized under that reduplication are members of the visible Church though as baptized thus and thus they be not members of the true visible Church professing the sound faith Also say they baptisme may remaine where as Church-membership is dissolved as in the case of excommunication Matth. 18. 17. or of voluntary and unjust departure 1 Job 2. 19. Jude 19. Heb. 10. 25. in which case such Schismaticks are no members of the visible Church as Amâ—sius saith and if the Church bee dissolved the Church membership ceaseth for Relata se mutuo ponunt tollunt Answ. This is against your selves and doth as well prove that baptisme is not a seale of the covenant of grace for an excommunicate person may remaine externally without the covenant to the visible Church when baptisme remaineth a seale and may be a seale of a grace or priviledge which is interrupted or removed in act but remaineth in habite as to bee the eldest sonne of a King may be a seale of the sonnes heiâ—eship and yet he may for a fault be disherited and cast out of his place The Church and Church-membership are Relata secundum esâ— not secundum dici onely or relata 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but baptisme and Church-membership are not so perfect relatives but baptisme doth remaine and the Church-membership may bee dissolved as the Burgesse ticket whereby a man hath right to all the citie priviledges may remaine when the man for some crime committed against the citie hath lost all his citie priviledges and is not now a free citizen in which case his Burgesse ticket sealeth nothing to him so baptisme sealeth not actuall membership in case of excommunication yet remaineth baptisme valid in the acts of sealing other things As for Schismatickes who onely for Schisme are out of the Church and doe hold no erroneous point of doctrine and are not yet convinced they are yet members of the visible Church as Morton saith from
Rom. 15. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 10. Act. 1. 14. I answer 1. that is because they are in Church-government all one and a conspiracy in error is but seeming unity But 2. I say good men as Paul and Barnabas will differ But 3. what if all be wrong of three parts as 1 Cor. 1. 12. Some said I am of Paul some I am of Apollo some I am of Christ all the three were wrong in that case doth not a Synod by the word of God determine the matter best certainly though Synods may erre yet are they of themselves Christs lawfull way to preserve veritie and charity and unity But our brethren answer us divisions ought not to be and they will not but all agree in the truth if the Church will lay aside corrupt judgement and depend on Christ considering the promises made to the Church Jer. 32. Ephes. 3. 9. Matth. 18 20. Let me answer there is much more charity in this answer then verity 1. They ought not to disassent from truth true but what then the remedy is not given except you returne to a Synod the division Act. 15. ought not to be the house should not be fired true but the question is how shall water be had to quench it for many things are which ought not to be 2. Neither will divisions be that is false 1 Cor. 1. 12. 3. As heresies must be so scandals must be our author saith they will not be they will not be say the brethren if the Church lay aside corrupt judgement and affection and attend upon the rule and depend on Christ. I answer There is but vanity and no solidity I crave pardon in this answer it is the vaine answer of Arminius in the case of the Saints perseverance The regenerate say they cannot fall away if they be not inlaking to Gods grace and if they in holy feare take heed to their wayes so saith Arminius in his Declaration and in his answer to Perkins so also say the Arminians in their confession and Episcopius But what is this but regenerate persons shall persevere upon condition that they shall persevere for not to be inlaking to the grace of God is to cooperate to the grace of God or with the grace of God and to cooperate with the grace of God is very perseverance it selfe for saith the the wicked Socinus and Smalcius and so say our brethren all shall agree in the truth if they lay aside corrupt judgement And what is that if they lay aside corrupt judgement that is if they agree with the truth and assent to the Word of God But so it is that the best regenerate even Barnabas a man full of the holy Ghost Act. 11. doth not lay aside corrupt judgement But our brethren proveth they will law aside corrupt judgement but how you alleadge the Papists abused Scriptures Ier. 32. God promiseth to put his Spirit and feare in his Church that they shall not depart from the Lord. True say I they shall not depart from God providing they lay aside corrupt judgement as you teach us But doe you not teach us by your answer to elude these pregnant places which unanswerably prove the necessity of the perseverance of the regenerated But 2. what though God promise to put his feare in the heart of the regenerate this promise is not made to the visible Church conveened in a Synod as it is such nor will it prove that a Synod shall all agree in the truth that the whole Church shall lay aside corrupt judgement except you serve your selves with these and the like places as Papists and by name as Bellarmine Gâ—etserus Snarez Bucanus Stapleton Gregorius de Valentia doe serve themselves with them and the like to prove that Councels are in fallible What is said in the fourth Section anent the power of the people in Church-governâ—â—â—â— is already examined onely in the closure thereof they seeme to give something peculiar to the Elders which the people have not which I discusse in the insuing question Quest. VIII What peculiar auhority is in the Eldership for the which they are over the people in the Lord according to the doctrine of our brethren We hold that Christ hath given a superiority to Pastors and Overseers in his House whereby they are by office government and power of the keyes above the people But 1. this authority is limited and conditionall not absolute as if they may doe what they please 2. It is a power ministeriall not a Dominion for as meere Servants and Ambassadours of Christ they doe but declare the will and commandement of the King of Kings 3. When this authority is not exercised by the precise rule and prescript of the Law of God it is not valid but null and of no force 4. They are so above the people as 1. they are their Servants for Christs sake 2 Cor. 4. 5. yea we are their servants servants not as if the people had a dominion over the Pastors or as if they had their authority from the people they have it immediately from Christ but because all their service is for the good and the salvation of the people 5. They have so superiority as they are subject to the Prophets to be judged and censured by the Church representative of Pastors Doctors and Elders It will be found that our brethren give no authority or superiority to the Eldership above the people In their answers to the 32. questions We acknowledge say they a Presbytery whose worke it is to teach and rule and whom the people ought to obey and condemne a meere popular government such as our writers condemne in Morellius Answ. So say our brethren in their Doctrine we acknowledge that the people and gifted men not in office should teach and all the faithfull is the governing Church to which Christ hath committed the keyes and power of ordination and highest Church censures even excmmunication and that the Elders should obey the Church of beleevers Ergo in teaching and â—uling you acknowledge no Presbytery 2. Seeing you ordaine the Elders to be ordained by the imposition of the peoples hands to be elected called censured excommunicated exauthorited shew us why the people are not the Rulers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Elders ruled 3. The key of knowledge is a chiefe part of the keyes and these keyes by which sinnes are remitted and retained and men bound or loosed on earth and heaven and seeing Morellius Anabaptists and your selves teach that these keyes were given to the whole Church of beleevers how doe you thinke that people are not in teaching Overseers as properly as the Elders and that your government is meerely popular as Morellius taught to say nothing that when you deny your government to be meerely popular you doe not deny but it is popular for a government meerely popular admitteth of publike men to rule for the people and we never read of a government in Athens Lacedemonia
the Pastoes and Elders as such have the keyes not but as they are beleevers and a part of the mysticall body but as they are Pastors and Elders they have not received the keyes at all by our brethrens doctrine yea as Elders or officers they are not parts of the Church but onely adjuncts and ornaments thereof For the second to wit the execution of the censures of the Church if they doe it as Pastors and by vertue of their office execute the sentence of the Church as Pastors they are meere servants of the Church not collaterall Judges with the Church and are not as the Judge who doth direct the Jury for the Jury doth only cognosce of the fact but hath no judiciall power to pronounce the sentence or discerne the qualitie of the punishment nor can the Jury at all discerne any punishment But the Judge cognosceth both of the Law and the fact and authoritatively pronounceth sentence but the Elders have no authoritative power in directing the people to pronounce or not pronounce the sentence or what sentence to pronounce or what censure to inflict for if they have this authoritative power then we seeke Scripture to warrant this power 2. The Elders must then have the keyes in a more emminent manner then the people or Church of beleevers so all bee but blanke and emptie titles given to Elders hitherto Fiftly saith the Author The Elders have power to dismisse the people or Church and that with a blessing Numb 6. 23. to 26. which is an act of seperioritie Heb. 7. 7. An. This is but an emptie title also For 1. The Pastoronly one dismisseth Doctor Elders Deacons and the whole Congregation and so one is a Pastor of Pastors and an Arch-Elder of Elders hath authority by this over his fellow Elders and candismisse them therefore there is nothing peculiar in an officiall power here to the whole presbytery above the people 2. A majority or superioritie is one thing and a power of jurisdiction is another Blessing of the Church at their dismission is nothing but a prayer of the whole Church the Minister being mouth who blesseth all and is no act of superioritie of jurisdiction or power of the keyes of which wee now dispute And you cannot thinke that to obey those who are over you in the Lord and submit to them as it is Heb. 13. 17. is nothing but to receive a dismissory blessing from the Pastor And I much doubt if the Priests blessing of the people Numb 6. was morall and if it was not typicall hee not taking in himselfe but as a type of Christ pronouncing the whole visible Church blessed sorypifying Christ our Priest in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Gal. 38. 14. And do not the people pay the Pastor home in his owne coyne for you make the Church of beleevers to ordaine their owne Elders and to lay hands upon them and blesse them so you teach 3. Nor is dismissing of the Church an act of authoritie or of officiall power for your preaching and unofficed professors may dismisse as well as they may publikely pray and preach 2. A dismission is agreed upon by the Church before hand and floweth from the nature of all publike meetings 3. Ejusdem est potestatis congregare dimittere caetum congregatum you know to conveene Christs Courts authoritatively is due to no man on earth the Church hath an intrinsecall power of herselfe to conveene being the Court of the Lord Jesus and so also to dissolve and this is the usurped power that the Antichrist taketh to himselfe to conveene the generall councells as Bellarmin Suarez Pighius and Cajetanus teach us Sixtly our Author saith In case of Apostasie of the Church or other notorious scandals or obstinacie thereof their Elders have power to denounce the judgement of God against the Church and withdraw themselves from it As upon the Idolatry of the Israeliâ—es Moses tooke the Tabernacle and pitched it without the camp Exod. 33. And Paul with Barnabas rejected the Jewes for their blasphemy and turned to the Gentiles Act. 13. 45 46. Answ. Here be two diverse things sewed together to make up one thing 1. to denounce the judgement of God is one thing 2. to separate from the Church is another thing the former is an act of authoritie being rightly taken the latter is an act of no authoritie But for the first to denounce judgement on a visible Church and that with a separation is â— nothing but an act of Pastorall teaching and so no act of officiall power of governing in the Elders above the Church is brought in all these six and so yet the difference betwixt the feeders and the fed the shepheards and flocke the watchman and the citie or the people who are to submit and obey these who are over them in the Lord who rule well is close everted and all the Churches are turned masters feeders governors rulers for Elders have no officiall authoritie by our brethrens doctrine which is not in the Church of beleevers 2. To denounce judgement to an Idolatrous and obstinate Church who by their Apostasie do declare themselves not to bee Christs body is a Pastorall act of Pastors exercised on those who now leave off to be Churches and this is to play the Pastors to that which is not a flocke and as unlawfull as for a husband to exercise the actions of a husband to one who is not his wife 3. To separate from an obstinate Church is by you thought lawfull to all private Christians who would not defile themselves with the pollutions of the Church how then do you make it an authoritative act of ruling Pastors 4. For Pastors to remove the Gospell and preach no more to an obstinate Church is not nor can it in reason be that wherein wee are to submit and obey those who are over us in the Lord. My reason is we are to be agents at least for most part in submitting and yeelding our selves to those who in teaching and governing are over us in the Lord because they watch for our soules But in their separating from us and removall of the Gospel wee are meere patients and cannot be agents 5. Moses his removall of the Tabernacle and Paul his turning from the Jewes was by another spirits warrant then Pastors now a dayes can dare to remove themselves and their Ministery from a visible Church for Paul turned from the Jewes for their universall Apostasie blasphemy and opposing of the maine and principall foundation of the Christian faith to wit that Christ Jesus came in the world died for sinners rose againe and ascended to heaven c. The 4. case to wit of any particular scandall or scandals and of obstinacie therein cannot bee the like ground for Elders to separate from a Church and never preach the Gospel againe to them CHAP. 6. SECT 1. Of communion of sister Churches amongst themselves I Here bee seven wayes saith
not morall nor acts of justice or injustice more then the acts of Painting of sailing of making of Shooes and thus the King is not subject to the Church power nor is his intrinsecall end as King justice and godlinesse and preservation of Religion the man speaketh non-sense and wonders for the King as a King is a morall agent and not infallible in his Lawes or administration Ergo as a King he is under the Scepter of the King of Saints in discipline and in the keyes of the Kingdome of God and so the kingly office is subordinate to the power of Christ in his Ministers and Church discipline and by that same reason the power and offices of Ministers as they are morall agents and obnoxious to sinne to false doctrine blasphemy idolatry idlenesse and sleepinesse in feeding the flock are under the coactive power of the supreme Governour and he doth as King use the sword against them hence it is cleare that both the kingly power is subordinate to Church-power and that the subordination is mutuall that also the Church-power is subordinate to the kingly power and that both also in their kind are supreme the kingly power is the highest and most supreme and under no higher coactive power I meane the kingly as kingly conjoyned with the collaterall power of Parliaments where the Realme is so governed and the Church-power is the highest in the kind of Ecclesiasticall power Joan. Major saith well that they are not subordinate that is not one of them is above another that I grant but that which he and Spalato saith neutri in alteram est imperium that neither of the two hath a commandement over another that we deny yet are they powers in office and nature different for they differ in their objects 2. Use and end 3. And their manner of specifick operations and the Kings power is not ecclesiastick Others say that there was a perfect civill policy having no need of the Church power anent the perfect civill government amongst the Heathen and in Christian Common-wealths the civill power of it selfe and of its owne nature can doe nothing for the attaining of eternall happinesse except we would goe to the tents of Pelagians whither Papists doe lead us while as they teach that the naturall end of civill power of its owne nature and intrinsecally is ordained to eternall happinesse But the civill power of it selfe doth conferre nothing whereby the spirituall power of the Church hath intrinsecally and properly and formally its dignity power strength and proper vertue and doth produce its owne proper effect and end because as saith Spalato the civill Magistrates end is of another republike different from the Church he is head of the Common-wealth and civill body see Apollonius But I answer there is a Policy civill without the Ecclesiasticall Policy and the King is essentially a King though neither he be a Christian himselfe nor his subjects Christians and to the essence of a King and to the essence of a civill government Christianity and a Church-power is not required yet hath the King as King essentially a right and civill coactive power to promove Christian Religion and the edification of Christs body though he be a Heathen the want of Christianity doth not take away his kingly right onely it bindeth up and restraineth the exercise thereof but though he be a King essentially and actu primo while he wanteth Christianity and so is a perfect Magistrate quoad esse and the State that he ruleth over a perfect civill body quoad esse in respect of essence and being yet is he not a perfect Magistrate quoad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 operari neither he nor his civill State and body are perfect in operations And it followeth not that the King as King can doc nothing about the obtaining of life eternall for as a King he hath a perfect right and kingly power to doe and being a Christian he actually exerciseth that power as a Nurse-father of the Church to see that the Kings daughter be fed with wholsome milke to see that the first and second Table be kept and that men serve Christ and have the seales of the Covenant in purity under the paine of suffering the weight of his royall sword and I wonder that this should be called nothing for the obtaining of eternall happines seeing it is a way to eternall happinesse to be thus fed under a Christian King as a King But say they it is Pelagianism that the Kings power compelling the Nurses to let out their breasts to the Kings daughter that she may sucke the sincere milke of the Word should be a meane of eternall happinesse I answer and it is also Pelagianisme to say that the planting of Paul and watering of Apollos and the ministeriall power and paines of Ministers without the grace of God can produce or effectuate supernaturall happinesse and it is false that the kingly power of it self doth confer nothing whereby the spirituall and ecclesiasticall power hath intrinsecally and formally dignity and power and its proper effect for it is true the kingly power maketh not the ecclesiasticall power but it setteth it on worke in a coactive way for the edifying of Christs body and doth causatively edifie Lastly whereas it is said the King as King is over the civill body and the Common-wealth which is a body different in nature from the Christian body or Church I say that is false for the King as King ruleth over men as men and also as Christian men causing them to keepe both the Tables of Law But 3. say they the office of a King is not a meane sanctified of God for a supernaturall good because it is amongst the Gentiles I answer this is no consequence for that office of it selfe is sanctified and ordained of God for keeping of both Tables of the Law and that it worketh not this in its owne kind is not from the nature of the kingly office but from the sinfull disposition of the Gentiles so the Word is the savour of death to some through their default Ergo it is not a meane sanctified for that end it followeth not But 4. the office of the King of it selfe and its owne power doth not governe or subdue the inward man for immediately and of its owne power it cannot bind the conscience but onely by the interveening mediation of the Word of God Ergo of it selfe it intendeth not to produce a supernaturall and eternall good Answ. Nor can the office of a Minister of it selfe and in its owne power produce a supernaturall good but onely by the authority of the Word Esa. 8. 20. Jer. 23. v. 22. Tit. 1. 9. 10. is it therefore no office sanctified for a supernaturall end But 5. they reason a supernaturall good and life eternall are effects flowing from the mediatory office of Christ bestowed upon the Church but the kingly power floweth not from the Mediator Christ but from God as Creator who
but wee uske who shall bee the visible ministeriall and vocall Judge under Christ speaking in his owne Testament for the King is a Politick and civill Judge and the Church an Ecclesiasticall Judge I answer this same is the question betwixt us and Papists anent the Judge of controversies whether the Judge bee a Synod or the Scriptures and wee answer by a distinction the Scripture is norm i judicandi 2. Christ the peremptory and infallible Judge speaking in his owne Word 3. A Synod lawfully conveened is a limited ministeriall and bounded visible Judge and to bee beleeved in so farre as they follow Christ the peremptory and supreme Judge speaking in his owne Word But wee deny that there is on earth any peremptory and in fallible visible Judge But to come yet nearer if the King have sworne to that same religion which the Church doth professe and so acknowledge and professe the reformed religion of that Church hee must then acknowledge the lawfull officers of that Church to bee his ordinary teachers and the lawfull ministers of the Church and that they are both in a Synod and out of the Synod to preach and to bee ministeriall definers of things contraverted and that they shall first determine in an ecclesiasticall way according to Gods Word and hee as King is to command them to determine according to Gods Word under the paine of civill punishment and the Kings civill and coactive way of judging is posterior and ratificatorâ—e of the right and oxthodox ecclesiasticall determination and Junius saith that the Magistrates judging politick presupposeth the Church judging ecclesiasticall going before and Calvin and Amesius are cleare that in this case the Church is to cognosce of hee owne ecclesiasticall affaires Ambrose writeth to the Emperor Valentinian that none should judge of this cause which is ecclesiasticall as one said but a Church-man qui nec munere sit impar neâ—jure dissimilis Gelasius the Pope inveigheth against Anastasius the Emperour because hee confounded these two civill and ecclesiasticall causes But if the Emperour or King professe not the religion of the land and repute it false and if the religion bee indeed hereticall then the Church is not constitute and the case extraordinary but the truth is neither the Kings judgement as a certaine rule to the representative Church nor the representative Churches judgement a rule to the King but the Word of God the infallible rule to both Judgement may crooke truth cannot bow it standeth still unmoveable like God the father of truth but in this case if both erre ex cellently saith Junius the Magistrate erring the Church may do something extraordinarily and tâ—e Church erring the Magistrate may do something also in an extraordinary way as coÌ„mon equitie and mutuall law requireth that friends with mutuall tongues bicke the wounds of friends Also fourthly some say they who make the King the head of the Church acknowledge that the King doth not judge except the matter be first defined in the Scriptures and in the generall councells yet they give a primacie spirituall in matters ecclesiasticall to the King and therefore if the King as King may forbid the inacting of wicked Canons hee determineth them to bee wicked before the Synod have passed their judgement of them I answer that learned Calderwood saith indeed the pretended Lords of high Commission have an act for them under Queene Elizabeth for this effect but it is made for the fashion for all errors and heresies are condemned in Scripture but not onely should there bee a virtuall and tacit determination of matters ecclesiastick which is undeniably in Scripture and may bee in generall councells also but also a formall Synodicall determination in particular must goe before the Princes determination in a constitute Church The Prince may before the Synods determination exhort to the determination of what hee conceiveth is Gods will in his Word but hee cannot judicially and by a Kingly power determine in an orderly way what is to bee defined in a Synod except hee infringe the Churches liberties and judicially prelimit under the paine of civill punishments the free voyces of the members of the Synod which is indeed an abuse of the authoritie of a nurs-father But fiftly it may bee objected that hee may in a thing that is manifestly evident by the Word of God to bee necessary truth command by the power of the sword that the Synod decree that or this particular so cleare in the Word the contrary whereof being Synodically determined hee may punish by the sword and so hee may judicially predetermine some things before the Sâ—nod passe their Synodicall act thereon and if hee may predetermine judicially one thing hee may predetermine all things I answer what the King may judicially determine and punâ—â—h with the sword that hee cannot judicially predetermine and command in any order that hee pleaseth but in a constitute Church whereof hee is a member and to bee taught hee is to determine judicially in an orderly way as a nurs-father But sixtly it may bee objected that if the King have a judiciall power by the sword to annull unjust acts then hath hee a power to 〈◊〉 them though hee abuse that power in making them as unjust and then hath hee a power to interpret Church acts and to defend them 〈…〉 Law saith it is not same power to make Lawes and to dâ—â—â—nd them and interpret them see Paraeus I answer the proposition is not universally necessary except onely in civill matters in the which as the Prince who is absolute hath supreme authority to defend and interpret civill lawes so hath hee power to make them for if the Magistrate hath a supreme judiciall power to interpret Church-Lawes hee is a minister of the Gospell in that case and may by that same reason administer the Sacraments so the argument is a just begging of the question 2. Though the King have power in case of the Church aberration which is somewhat extraordinary it followeth not therefore in ordinary hee hath a nomothetick power to make Church-Lawes Also seventhly it may bee objected if the King in case of the Churches aberration may by the sword rescind Church-Lawes then may hee make a Law to rescind them but those who aâ—firme that the King hath a sort of primacie and headship over the Church say not that the King hath any power formally ecclesiasticall to make Lawes as Ministers in a Synod do but onely that hee hath a power to command any forme of externall worship under the paine of bodily punishment they say not that the King may preach administrate the Sacraments or excommunicate or inflict any Church-censures I answer the transcendent power of Princesand their commissioners is not well knowne for the authors saith Calderwood agree not among themselves but it is true in words the author est Tortura torti the Bishop of Eli denyeth in words if you have strong faith to beleeve
him all spirituall headship over the Church to the King and Burbillus also But Henric. Salcobrigiensis calleth the King primatem ecclesiae Anglicanae the Primate of the Church of England and â—ges oleo sacro uncti capaces sunt jurisdictionis spiritualis because they are annointed with holy oyle therefore are they capable of spirituall jurisdiction also may saith hee creat propria autoritate by his owne authoritie create Bishops and dâ—prive them See what Calderwood hath said and excerped out of the writings of these men the King as King 1. convocateth Synods 2. defineth ecclesiasticall canons 3. giveth to them the power of an ecclesiasticall Law 4. executeth Church Canons 5. appointeth commissioners who in the Kings authoritie and name may try heresies and errors in doctrine punish non-conformitie to Popish ceremonies may confine imprison banish Ministers 6. descerne excommunication and all Church censures and use both the swords 7. relax from the power and censures of all ecclesiastick Lawes give dispensations annull the censures of the Church upon causes knowne to them give dispensations against Canons unite or separate Parish Churches or diocesan Churches and by a mixt power partly coactive and civill partly of jurisdiction and spirituall the King may doe in foro externo in the externall court of Church discipline all and every act of discipline except hee cannot preach baptize or excommunicate And whereas Cartwright saith when a lawfull Minister shall agree upon an unlawfull thing the Prince ought to stay it and if Church ministers shew themselves obstinate and will not bee advised by the Prince they prove themselves to be an unlawfull Ministery and such as the Prince is to punish with the sword O but saith hee the author of the Survey how shall the Prince helpe the matter shall be compell them to conveene in a Synod and retract their mind but they will not doe this 2. By what authoritie shall the Prince doe this even by extraordinary authority even by the same right that David did eate of the Shew-bread if by ordinary authority the Prince would doe it yet doe you resist that authority also Answ. Though the Prince had not externall force to compell Church-men to decree in their Synods things equall holy juâ— and necessary yet it followeth not that the King as King hath not Gods right and lawfull power to command and injoyne them to doe their dutie force and Law differ much as morall and physicall power differ much 2. If they decree things good lawfull and necessary the Prince hath a power given him of God to ratifie confirme and approve these by his civill sanction but hee hath no power ordinary to infringe or evert what they have decreed 3. And if the Church bee altogether uncorrigible and apostate then wee say as followeth 7. Conclution When the representative Church is universally apostaticall then may the Prince use the helpe of the Church essentiall of found beleevers for a reformation and if they also bee apostatick which cannot be except the Lord utterly have removed his candlestick wee see not what hee can doe but heare witnesse against them but if there bee any secret seeker of God in whose persons the essence of a true Church is conserved The King by a royall power and the Law of charitie is oblieged to reforme the land as the godly Kings with a blessed successe have hitherto done Asa Jâ—siah Jehoshaphat 〈◊〉 in which case the power of reformation and of performing many acts of due belonging to the Church officers are warrantably performed by the King as in a diseased body in an extraordinary manner power recurreth from the members to the â—â—â—â—tick head and Christian Prince who both as a King 〈◊〉 â—â— in an authoritative way is oblieged to do more then ordâ—â—â—y and as a Christian member of the Church in a charitative and common way is to care for the whole body 8. Conclusion The influence of the Princes regall power in making constitutions is neither solitary as if the Prince his 〈…〉 could doe it nor is it 2. collaterall as if the Prince and Church with joynt concurrence of divers powers did it nor is 3. as some flatterers have said so eminently spirituall as the consultation and counsell of Pastors for light onely hath influence in Churches Canons but the Princes power hath onely the power to designe so as the Canon hath from the Prince the power of a Law in respect of us The Kings influence in Church Canons as wee thinke is as a Christian antecedent to exhort that the Lord Jesus bee served 2. concomitant as a member of the Church to give a joynt suffrage with the Synod 3. consequent as a King to adde his regall sanction to that which is decreed by the Church according to Gods Word or otherwise to punish what is done amisse Now that the Prince as a solitary cause his alone defineth Church matters and without the Church and that by his ordinary Kingly power wanteth all warrant of the Word of God 2. The King might have given out that constitution Act. 15. It seemeth good to the holy Ghost and to us which in reason is due to the ministeriall function for these are called Act. 16. 4. the decrees of the Apostles and Elders not the decrees of the King or Emperour either by Law or fact 3. Christ ascending to heaven gave officers requisite for the gathering of his Church and the edification of the body of Christ but amongst these in no place we finde the King 4. If this bee true heathen Kings have right to make Church-Canons though they bee not able and bee not members of the Christian Church and so without and not to bee judged by the Church nor in any case censured Matth. 18. 17. 1. Cor. 5. 11. and this directly is a King Pope who giveth Lawes by a Kingly power to the Church and yet cannot bee judged by the Church Burhillus and Thomson acknowledge that a Heathen King is primat and head of the Church and must hee not then have power aciu primo to make Lawes and to feede the flocke by externall government But Lancel Andreas Biship of Ely Tortura torti saith that a heathen King hath a temporall Kingly power without any relation to a Church power and when hee is made of a Heathen King a Christian King bee acquireth a new power But the question is if this new power be a new kingly power or if it be a power Christian to use rightly his former kingly power if the first bee true then 1. as learned Voetius and good reason saith hee was not a King before hee was a Christian for the essence of the Kingly power standeth in an indivisible point and the essence of things admit not of degrees 2. Then should hee bee crowned over againe and called of God to bee a Christian King and so hee was not a King before which is against Scripture for Nebucâ—adnezzar was to bee obeyed
answerable for soules Heb. 13. 18. 4. It is tyrannicall because it putteth power into the Magistrates hand to take from the Church that inbred and inâ—rinsecall power of externall and visible government over her selfe and members which all civill incorporations by instinct of nature have and the Magistrate as such not being a member of the Church hath a headship even being a heathen Magistrate over the redeemed body of Christ. 2. By this reason the Lord Jesus as King hath no Pastors in his name to use the â—â—ves of his kingdom by binding and loosing for discipline being an externall thing say they is not a part of Christs kingly power but the King as Christs civill vicar hath this power but I say all acts of Christ as hee is efficacious by the Gospel to gaine soules are acts of Christ as powerfull by the Scepter of his Word and those who are his instruments to exercise these acts are subordined to him as King of the Church but Church-men by an externall ecclesiasticall power delivering to Satan and externally and visibly casting out of the Church that the spirit may bee saved in the day of the Lord are instruments subordined to Christ who is efficacious to save spirits by excommunication and to gaine soules by rebukes Gregorius Magnus saith those to whom Christ hath given the Keyes of his kingdome by these hee judgeth and why is this word the word of his kingdome the Scepter of his kingdome the sword that commeth out of his mouth by which hee governeth his subjects and subdueth nations so called but because Christs kingly power is with those whom hee hath made dispensators of his Word 9. Conclusion Nor hath the King power of ordaining Pastors or depriving them or of excommunication 1. All these are acts of spirituall and ecclesiasticall power 1 Tim. 3. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3. Act. 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5 6. and flow from the power of the keyes given by Christ to his Apostles and their successors Matth. 28. 18 19 20. Mark 16. 14 15 16. Joh. 20. 21 22 23. Hence I argue to whom Christ hath given out his power as King of the Church Matth. 28. 18 19. power of the keyes Matth. 18. 18. Matth. 16. 19. and a commandement to lay hands and ordaine qualified men for the ministry and those who by the holy Ghosts direction practised that power by ordaining of Elders these onely have right to ordaine Elders and their successors after them but Apostles and their successors onely are those to whom Christ gave that power and who exercised that power as the places prove 2. Ordination and election both in the primitive Church of the Apostles was done by the Church and consent of the multitude Act. 1. Act. 6. 2 3 4. 5 6 c. but the civill Magistrate is neither the Church nor the multitude 3. Ordination is an act formally of an ecclesiasticall power but the Magistrate as the Magistrate hath no ecclesiasticall power Ergo hee cannot exercise an act of ecclesiasticall power 4. If ordination were an act of Kingly power due to the King as King then 1. The Apostles and Elders usurped in the Apostolick Church the office and throne of the King and that behoved to bee in them an extraordinary and temporary power but wee never find rules tying to the end of the world given to Timothies and Elders of the Church anent the regulating of extraordinary and temporary power that were against the wisedome of God to command Timothy to commit the Word to faithfull men who are able to teach others as 2 Tim. 2. 2. and to set downe the qualification of Pastors Elders Doctors and Deacons to Timothy as a Church man with a charge to keepe such commandements unviolable to Christs second appearing if Timothy and his successors in the holy ministry were to bee denuded of that power by the incoming of Christian Magistrates 2. The King by the laying on of his hands should appoint Elders in every citie and the spirits of the Prophets should bee subject to the King not to the Prophets as the word saith 1 Cor. 14. 32. 5. Those who have a Church power to ordaine and deprive Pastors must by office try the doctrine and be able to 〈…〉 sayers and to finde out the Foxes in their hereticall wayes and to rebuke them sharpely that they may bee sound in the faith but this by office is required of Pastors and not of the King as is evident 1 Tim. 3. 2. 2 Tim. 2. 2â— Tit. 1. 9 10 11. It is not enough to say it is sufficient that the King try the abilities of such as are to bee ordained and the bontgates of hereticall spirits to bee deprived by Pastors and Church men their counsell and ministery and upon their testimony the King is to ordaine and make or exauthorate and unmake Pastors because 1. so were the King a servant by office to that which Church men shall by office determine which they condemne in our doctrine which wee hold in a right and sound meaning 2. He who by office is to admit to an office and deprive from an office must also by office bee obliged to bee such as can try what the office requireth of due to bee performed by the officer nor is it enough which some say that the ignorance of the King in civill things taketh not away his legall power to judge in civill things and by that same reason his ignorance in Church matters taketh not away his power to judge in ecclesiasticall matters for I doe not reason from gifts and knowledge that is in the King simply but from gifts which â—xâ—fficio by vertue of his Kingly office is required in him It is â—â—ue as King hee is oblieged to read continually in the book of the Law of God Deut. 17. and to know what is truth what hereâ—ie in so faâ—re as hee commandeth that Pastors preach sound doctrine and that as a Judge hee is to punish heresie Some say hee is to have the knowledge of private discretion as a Christian that hee punish not blindly I thinke hee is to know judicially as a King 1. Because hee hath a regall and judiciall knowledge of civill things even of the major proposition and not of the assumption and fact onely Ergo seeing hee is by that same kingly power to judge of treason against the Crown the civill State by which he is to judge of heresie to punish heresie it would seeme as King hee is to cognosce in both by a kingly power both what is Law and what is fact 2. Because the judgement of private discretion common to all Christians is due to the King as a Christian not as a King but the cognition that the King is to take of heresie and blasphemy whether it bee heresie or blasphemy that the Church â—â—â—â—eth heresie and blasphemy is due to the King as King because hee is a civill Judge therein and if the Church
should call Christs doctrine blasphemy Caesar and his deputie Pontius Pilat as Judges civill are to judge it truth Neither would I â—â—iâ—â—â—ly here contend for whether the Kings knowledge of herese in the major proposition bee judiciall or the knowledge of discretion onely as some say wee agree in this against Papistâ— that the King is not a blind servant to the Church to punish what the Church calleth heresie without any examination or tryall but though the Kings knowledge of heresie in the proposition and in Law bee judiciall and kingly yet because hee is to cognosce onely in so farre as hee is to compell and punish with the sword not by instructing and teaching It would not hence follow that hee is to make Church constitutions as King but onely that hee may punish those who maketh wicked constitutions because the Canon maker is a ministeriall teacher the King as King may command that hee teach truth and hee may punish hereticall teaching but as King he is not a teacher either in Synod or Senate in Pulpit or on the Throne now if the King by office ordaine Pastors and deprive them by office hee is to know who are able to teach others aâ—d must bee able also to stop the mouthes of the adversaries and to rebuke them sharpely that they may bee sound in the faith and this is required in Titus Ch. 1. 5 9 10 11 12 13. as a Pastor and as an ordainer of other Pastors therefore that which is required of a Pastor by his office must also bee required to bee in the King by his office 6. It is admirable that they give to Kings power to deprive ministers but with these distinctions 1. He may not discharge them to preach and administer the Sacraments but to preach and administer the Sacraments in his kingdome or dominions because the King hath a dominion of places 2. Hee may discharge the exercise of the ministery but hee cannot take away the power of order given by the Church 3. Hee may deprive say some by a coactive and civill degradation because the supreme magistrate may conferre all honours in the Christian common-wealth Ergo hee may take them away againe but hee cannot deprive by a canonicall and ecclesiasticall degradation 4. Hee may causâ—tively deprive that is compell the Church to deprive one whom he judgeth to bee an heretick and if the Church refuse hee may then in case of the Churches erring and negligence as King deprive himselfe But I answer the King as King hath dominion civill of places and times as places and times but not of places as sacred in use and of times as sacred and religious for his power in Church matters being accumulative not privative hee cannot take away a house dedicated to Gods service no more then hee can take away maintenance allotted by publick authority upon Hospitalls Schooles Doctors and Pastors God hath here a sort of proprietie of houses and goods as men have Places as sacred abused are subject to regall power hee may inhibit conventions of hereticks 2. The Apostles might preach in the Temple though civill authoritie forbid them 3. Kings are as much Lords of places as sacred and publick as they have a dominion of civill places in respect the King may be coactive power hinder that false and hereticall doctrine bee preached either in publick or private places for this hee ought to doe as a preserver of both tables and a beare of the Sword for the good of Religion and if they may command pure doctrine to bee preached and sound discipline to be exercised they may command the same to bee done in publick places The second distinction is not to purpose 1. To discharge the exercise of a ministery saith Calderwood is a degree of suspension and suspension is an ecclesiasticall degree to the censures of excommunication and therefore the King may as well excommunicate and remit and retaine sinnes which undoubtedly agreeth to the Apostles as hee can suspend 2. As for taking away the power of order it is a doubt to formalists if the Church can doe that at all seeing they hold Sacraments administred by ministers justly deprived to bee valid Ergo they must acknowledge an indeleble character in Pastors which neither King nor Church can take away If then the King deprive from the exercise hee must simpliciter deprive by their grounds it is weake that they say the King may deprive from the exercise of a ministry within his owne dominions for saith Calderwood they all know well that the King hath not power to deprive men from the exercise of the holy ministery in ether forraine Kingdomes For the third way of deprivation it hath a double meaning also 1. If the meaning bee that as the King by a regall and coactive power may take away all honours either civill or ecclesiasticall as hee giveth all honours then this way of depriving Ministers cannot bee given to the King for the King may give and take away civill honours for reasonable causes according to the Lawes But in ecclesiasticall honours there bee three things 1. The appointing of the honour of the office to bee an Ambassadour of Christ. 2. To give the true foundation and reall ground of a Church honour that is gifts and gracious abilities for the calling neither of these two doe come either from King or Church or from mortall men but onely from Jesus Christ who ascending on high gave gifts unto men and appointeth both office and giveth grace for to discharge the office Yea since morall philosophy maketh honor to bee praemium 〈◊〉 a reward of vertue the King doth not give that which is the soundation of honour civill for civill vertue is a grace of God but in Church honour there is a third to wit a deâ—â—â—nation of a qualified man for the sacred office of the ministry and an ordination by the imposition of hands used in the Apostolick Church Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3. Act. 14 23. 1 Tim. 4 14. 1 Tim. 5.22 Whether imposition of hands bee essentiall to ordination or not I disput not it is apostolick by practise yet there is something ecclesiasticall as praying of Pastors and an ecclesiasticall designation of men or the committing of the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22. No Scripture can warrant that the King ordaine Pastors by publick praving by laying on of hands or ecclesiasticall blessing or by such an ordination as is given to Timothy and the Elders of the Church Acts 13. 3. Acts 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5,6 7,8 9. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. If any say the King hath a publick and regall power in ordaining of Ministers and so in dâ—priving them or a mixt power partly regall partly ecclesiasticall as hee is a mixt person and the Church hath their way of purely and unmixt ecclesiasticall calling or ordaining of Ministers or the Church and the Magistrate
both doth elect and choose the man yet so that he is not elected without the consent of the King or Magistrate in the Kings roome I answer many things are here to be replyed 1. That the King who may be borne an heire to an earthly Kingdome is also borne and by nature a mixt person and halfe a Minister of the Gospell is against Gods word ministers in whole or in part are made so of God not so borne by nature in Aaronâ— Priesthaâ—d men by birth came to a sacred office but that is done away now in Christ. 2. With as good reason may the King preach and administer the Sacraments as a mixt person as he may ordaine by ecclesiasticall blessing imposition of hands ecclesiasticall designation any person to the Ministery that same auth nity of Christ which said to Timoth Lay hands suddainly 〈◊〉 man said also to him 2 Tim. 2. 15. Study to be approved unto 〈◊〉 a workeman that needeth not to be ashamed dividing the word right that is both ordaining of Ministers and pastorall preaching of the Word or pastorall acts flowing from an ecclesiasticall power How then can the one be given to the King by vertue of that same mixt power especially seeing baptizing it directly called 1 Câ—r 1. 17. a lesse principall worke of the ministery then preaching It it be said as ordination is performed by the King is not an ecclesiasticall action but civill or mixt partly civill partly ecclesiasticall I answer by that reason if the King should preach and administrate the Sacraments these actions should not be called ecclesiasticall actions and Uzzah's touching the Arke should not be called an action by office incumbent to the Levites only and it might be said the person being civill the actions are civill And Uzziah's burning of incense upon the Altar of incense was not a Priestly act but an act of a mixt power he was partly a King and partly a Priest who did performe the action but he was a Priest by sinfull usurpation in that action as we know 2. This answer is a begging also of the question 2. Whereas it is said that the Church ordainech Pastors and the King also but divers wayes the one by a regall power the other by me elâ—siasticall power I answer this is spoken to make the people ad saciendum populum for ejusdem potestatis est saith the Law constituere destiâ—â—ere it is the same power to ordaine and to destroy The high-Commission by the Kings authority doth deprive Ministers without so much as the knowledge of the Church If then the King as King may deprive ministers without the notice of the Church then may the King as King also ordaine Pastors without the notice of the Church For the action of the instruments as such is more principally the actions of the principall cause 3 Election of a Pastor is farre different from ordination of a Pastor the whole multitude as Christians have voyces in the election of a Pastor and so hath the King or his Magistrate as a part and member of the Church but this giveth no negative voice to the Magistrate in election but ordination is not done by all the multitude it is a worke of authority done onely by the Church-officers 4. The coactive and civill degradation must have also correspondent thereunto a coactive and civill ordination of Pastors Now I ask what is a coactive ordination If it be the Kings royall and civill authority commanding that the Church officers ordaine Pastors at Christs commandement This we deny not they fight with a shadow or a night ghost not against us who contend for this But if they meane a coactive degradation by the Sword in banishing imprisoning yea and for just causes punishing Ministers to death with the Sword this indirect deprivation we doe not deny But so the King depriveth a man from being a Minister when he is beheaded or hanged or banished for civill crimes no other wayes but as he depriveth a man from being a Fashioner a Saiâ—â—r a Plower a Souldier or a Father to his owne barnes a husband to his owne wife for when the man is beheaded or hanged by the sword of the Magistrate he is dâ—prived from being a fashioner a sailer a father a husband and Solomen did not other way deprive Abiathar from the Priest-hood then indirectly by consining him for treason at Anathoth so as he could not exercise the Priests office at Jerusalem So after Junius Calderwood Gul. Apollonius Sibrandus yea Muketus a man for the times denyeth that the Prince can take away that ecclesiasticall power that the Church hath given And so acknowledgeth Wedelius the same That reasonlesse lyer Lysimach Nicanor in this and in other things hath no reason to say we borrow Jesuites doctrine to answer this argument for the Jesuite Becanus is not â—nacquainted with Jesuits doctrine against the power of Kings yet he answereth that Solomen as King had no power over Abiathar for treason or any other crime and therefore following Bellarmine and Gretserus saith that Solomon did this by an extraordinary propheticall instinct yet Abulensis a great textuall Papist and Bâ—naventura a learned Schooleman saith this pâ—oveth that the King is above the Priest and that Priests in the Old Testament were not eximed from the civill Judges sword and power this is very doubtsome to Suarez who â—aith that it was a tempâ—rall civill punishment of exiâ—e and that â—â—â—sitiâ—n from the exercise of the Priests office followed upon the other But we neede not this answer for Solomons sentence containeth in tâ—rminis a meere civill punishment and these words 1 King 27. S. Solomon thrust out Abiathar from being Priest to the Lord seem not to be words of the Kings sentence of banishment but are relative to the fulfilling of the Lords word and a consequent of divine justice relative to the prophesie against Elies house Though verily I see no inconvenience to say that Solomon did indeed deprive him from the Priest-hood by an extraordinary instinct of the Spirit as he was led of God to build the Temple 1. Because the text saith so Solomon thrust out Abiathar from being Priest to the Lord and ver 35. and Zadok the Priest did the King put in the roome of Abiathar which is a direct deprivation from the Priest-hood but I contend not here But that the King causatively may deprive that is command the Church to cast out hereticks and to commit the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. wee confesse as for the power of convocating of Synods some thinke that the King may convocate Synods as men but as Church men they have power if the Magistrate bee averse to convocate themselves see Junius who insinuateth this distinâ—tion But certainly though the Kingly dignity be thought meerely civill yet let this be thought on it may be thought that the Kings power is divine three
on of the hands of the Elders 1 Tim. 4. 14. 2 Tim. 2. 2. but by the authoritie of the Patron who doth nominate the man and may charge the Presbyterie by Law to admit him minister of such a flock Nor is it enough to say that the Patron doth present to such a benefit onely and doth leave all the ecclesiasticall part to the Church and the officers thereof for this would say something if the Patron were tied to the Churches free choise whereas the contrary is true that the Church is tyed to the Patrons free election of the man but this is nothing because the Patron being but one man onely and so the Church can have no lawfull proprietie right and dominion over the rents of the Church for Christ is onely Lord and proprieter and just titular of all rents dotted for the maintenance of the ministery and under Christ when the place vaiketh the rents recurre to the Church as the proper proprieter under Christ as the goods of Ananias and Saphira are the goods of the Church after they had given them in to the publick treasurie of the Church Ergo the Patron can give no right to any person to bee presented and ordained for no man can give to another that title and right which hee hath not in himselfe If it bee said hee may give in the Churches name as the Churches Patron those goods which are mortified to the Church well then is the Patron in the act of presenting the representative Church and hath the Churches power Ergo hee is but the Churches servant in that and to doe at the Churches will and the Church is the first presenter this is a new representative Church that wee have not heard of 2. This is against the nature of the Patrons office whose it is when hee foundeth and buildeth a Church to reserve the right of patronage to himselfe and never to give that right to the Church Ergo by his owne authoritie and not in the Churches name hee giveth title to the benefice to the Pastor of Minister 3. The Church hath not power to alien ate and dispose to one particular man those goods which are given to God and to his Church so as that one hath power in Law to dispose those goods to any without the Churches consent as the Patron may doe The Church may dispose and give power to one man to doe certaine actions in the Churches name but yet so as the Church retaineth power to regulate that her delegate or commissioner in these acts and to correct him in case of aberration but the Church hath no power over the Patron as Patron to limit him in the exercise of his power for the right of Patronage is his by birth he may sel it for mony to another to a Papist to an excommunicate person to a Jew or an enemy of the Church as hee may sell his lands and houses and hath a civill right thereunto under his Majesties great Seale therefore the patron doth here proprio suo jure by his owne proper right present and give title and Law to the Church benesice and doth not present in name of Church or as having from the Church a power 3. What ever taketh away an ordinance of Christ that is not lawfull but the power of Patrons taketh away the ordinance of Christ and the free election of the People because the people have power to choose out of many one fittest and most qualified for the office as is cleare Act. 6. 3. Act. 1. v. last Act. 14. 23. because the man chosen should bee one of a thousand as Didoclavius or Calderwood saith in that learned Treatise called Altare Damascenum Nor can it be said saith that learned Author that the Church may transferre her right of presenting to a Patron for that is in effect to transferre her power of election but that saith hee the particular Church cannot doe except by the decrce of a gener all assembly neither can that right bee transferred over to a generall assembly especially a perpetuall and hereditary right because as saith Cartwright it is a part of that libertie which is purchased by Christs blood which the Church can no mâ—re alienate and dispose then shee can transferre or dispose to another her inheritance of the kingdome of God to the which this libertie is annexed thus he 4. The discerning of the spirits and the knowing of the voyce of Christ speaking in his called servants is laid upon the flocke of Christ whose it is to elect but not upon the Patron which may bee a Heathen and a Publican and as such is no member of the Church 5. Every humane ordinance not warranted by Christs Tostament and abused to sacriledge rapine delapidation of Church-rents and Simoniacal pactions with the intrants into the holy ministery is to bee abolished and is unlawfull but the right of patronages is such as experiences teacheth to many and lamentable The proposition is above cleared 6. That calling in part or in whole which giveth no ground of faith and assurance of a lawfull calling to the Ministers entry to that holy charge cannot belawfull but the calling to the ministery by the good will and consent of the Patron as Patron is such Ergo. The proposition is cleare every lawfull meane and way of entry unto that calling is warranted by a word of promise or precept or practise the calling by the patrons consent hath neither word of promise or precept or practise in the Word and stayeth not the conscience of the man of God that hee did not runne unsent but a man is never a whit the more staid in his conscience that hee is presented by a Patron to the tithes and parsonage and vicarage of such a Congregation It is but a cold comfort to his soule that the Patron called him 7. What ever priviledge by the Law of nature all incorporations have to choose their owne rulers and officers this Christ must have provided in an eminent manner to the Church but all cities societies incorporations and kingdomes have power to choose their owne rulers officers and members as is cleare by an induction of all free colledges societies cities and republicks Ergo this cannot bee laid upon a Patron see for this also Amesius Guliel Apollonius who citeth that of Athâ—nasius Where is that Canon in the Word that the sent Minister of Christ is sent from the Court or the Princes Palaâ—e As concerning the other two this author condemneth Lands dedicated to the ministery because the New Testament speaketh nothing of such Lands Answ. This speaketh against Glebes of Ministers but the New Testament speaketh not of Manses or houses or of moneys for Ministers yet a wage wee know is due Matth. 10. 10. 1 Cor. 9. 8 9 10. Gal. 6. 6. and the Levites were not to bee distracted from the most necessary worke of the Tabeâ—â—acle and service of God more then Ministers yet they had Lands and Townes
THE Due right of Presbyteries OR A PEACEABLE PLEA FOR THE GOVERNMENT OF THE Church of Scotland Wherein is examined 1. The way of the Church of Christ in New England in Brotherly equality and independency or coordination without subjection of one Church to another 2. Their apology for the said Government their Answers to thirty and two Questions are considered 3. A Treatise for a Church Covenant is discussed 4. The arguments of Mr. Robinson in his justification of separation are discovered 5. His Treatise called The peoples Plea for the exercise of prophecy is tryed 6. Diverse late arguments against presbyteriall government and the power of synods are discussed the power of the Prince in matters ecclesiastical modestly considered divers incident controversies resolved By SAMUEL RUTHERFURD Professor of Divinity at Saint Andrewes CANT 6. 10. Who is she that looketh forth as the morning faire as the Moone cleare as the Sun and terrible as an Army with Banners 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 LONDON Printed by E. Griffin for Richard Whittaker and Andrew Crook and are to be sold at their Shops in Pauls Church-Yard 1644. TO The most Noble and Potent Lord Archbald Marquesse of Argile one of His MAJESTIES honourable Privy Councell wisheth Grace Mercy and Peace WHo knoweth most Noble and potent Lord how glorious it is and how praise-worthy when the mighty and these who are called The shields of the Earth and the Cedars of Lebanon cast their shadow over the City of God Airie wits and broken spirits chase fame but fame and glory shall chase him who is as the spirit of God speaketh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Sonne of courage and one who hath done many acts for the Lord. The followers of Christ are the sonnes of Nobles All blood is of one colour holinesse maketh the difference Fortuna vitrea est tum cum splendet frangitur Things we rest on here be made of cristall glasse while they glister they are broken Plures tegit fortuna quam tutor facit The world may cover men it cannot make them secure But the Lord is a Sun and a shield What hath Jesus Christ on Earth which he loveth as he doth his Church What a created peece is the true Church A woman clothed with the Sunne and the Moone under her feet and upon her head a Crowne of twelve Starres Her very servants are the glory of Christ. Yet is this poore woman in Brittaine crying travelling in birth pained while shee be delivered because of the Idolatry of the Land and our defection and apostacy practised countenanced tolerated in both Kingdomes Many graves many Widowes and the Land turned into a field of blood are the just fruits of many Altars of Masse-idolls of Bread worship of many inventions of men let then have a name and flourish in the House of the Lord and let them be written with the living in Jerusalem who contribute help for the desired birth of the manchild Prelacy and Popery wither as in a Land of drought except they be planted beside Rivers of blood but the Lord shall build his own Jerusalem Your honour may justly challenge this little expression of my obliged respects to your Lordship I acknowledge it is little though it may have some use Etiam capillus unus habet umbram suam one haire casteth its owne shadow Jmpotency to pay debt layeth not upon any the note of unthankfulnesse except it be impotency of good will If I be not a debter for will I am nothing And this I owe and this Church and Nation may divide the sum with me for which wishing to your Lordship all riches of Grace I stand obliged Your Lordships servant at all dutifull observance in Christ Jesus Samuel Rutherfurd To the Reader THere be two happy things worthy Reader as one sayth The one is not to erre the other is to escape from the power of error Times wombe bringeth forth many truths though truth be not a debter to Time because Time putteth new robes on old Truth But truth is Gods debter and oweth her being to him only It is a great evil under the Sun and the sicknesse of mans vanity that the name of holy men should be a web to make garments of for new opinions but the errors of holy men have no whitenesse nor holinesse from men And it is a wrong that mens praise should be truths prejudice and mens gaine truths losse Yet I shall heartily desire that men herein observe the art of deep providence for the Creator commandeth darknes to bring forth her birth of light and God doth so over-aw with a wise super-dominion mens errors that contrary to natures way from collision of opinions resulteth truth and disputes as stricken flint cast fire for light God raising out of the dust and ashes of errors a new living truth What mistakes errors or heresies have been anent Church government that vigilant and never slumbering wisdome of Providence hath thence made to appeare the sound doctrine of Gods Kingdome So here Satan shapeth and God seweth and maketh the garment Error is but dregs by the artifice of all compassing Providence from whence are distilled strong and cordiall waters And what Antichrist hath conceived for a Hierarchy and humane ceremonies hath put Christ in his two witnesses in Brittaine to advocate for the truth and native simplicity of his own Kingdom But I heartily desire not to appeare as an adversary to the holy reverend and learned Brethren who are sufferers for the truth for there be wide marches betwixt striving and disputing Why should we strive for we be Brethren the Sonnes of one father the borne Citizens of one mother Ierusalem To dispute is not to contend We strive as we are carnall we dispute as we are men we war from our lusts we dispute from diversity of star-light and day-light Weaknesse is not wickednesse a roving of wit must not be deemed a Rebellion of will a broken inginne may part with a dead child and yet be a Mother of many healthy children And while our reverend and deare Brethren fleeing the coast of Egypt and Babylons wicked borders aym to shore upon truth wind may deceive good Sailors naturall land-motions as when heavy bodies move downward toward their own clay Countrey are upon a straight line But Sea-motions of sailing are not by right lines but rather by Sea-circles We often argue and dispute as we saile Where grace and weight of Scripture make motion we walke in a right line toward God But where opinion a messenger only sent to spie the Land of lies and truth usurpeth to conduct us what marvell then we goe about truth rather then lodge with Truth And Christ his Kingdome Scepter Glory Babylons fall be the materiall object of opinions on both sides And yet the word of God hath a right lith that cannot suffer division In Gods matters there be not as in Grammar the positive and comparative degrees there are not
here truth and more true and most true Truth is in an indivisible line which hath no latitude and cannot admit of spleeting And therefore we may make use of the Philosophers word amicus Socrates amicus Plato sed magis amica veritas Though Peter and Paul bee our beloved friends yet the truth is a dearer friend The Sonnes of Babylon make out-cries of divisions and diversity of Religions amongst us but every opinion is not a new Religion But where shall multitude of Gods be had for multitude of new wayes to Heaven if one Heaven cannot containe two Gods how shall all Papists be lodged after death what Astronomy shall teach us of millions of Heavens for Thomists Scotists Franciscans Dominicans Sorbonists c. But I leave off and beg from the Reader candor and ingenuous and faire dealing from Formalists men in the way to Babylon I may wish this I cannot hope it Fare-well Yours in the Lord S. R. A Table of the Contents of this Book A Company of believers professing the truth and meeting in one place every Lords day for the worshipping of God is not the visible Church endued with ministeriall power p. 1. 2 3. seq The keys of the Kingdome of Heaven are not committed to the Church of Believers destitute of Elders p. 7 8. The keys are given to Stewards by office p. 13 14 seq The places Mat. 18. and Mat. 16. fully discussed by evidence of the text and testimonies of fathers and modern writers p. 14 15 16 17. seq Power ministeriall of forgiving sins belongeth not to private Christians as M. Robinson and Others imagine p. 20. 21. seq Private Christians by no warrant of Gods Word not in office can be publick persons warrantably exercising judiciall acts of the keys p. 26 27 28. seq Who so holdeth this cannot decline the meere popular government of Morellius and others p. 28. These who have the ministeriall power by office are not the Church builded on the Rock p. 29. The place Col. 4. 17. say to Archippus discussed p. 26 27. The keys not given to as many as the Gospell is given unto as Mr. Robinson saith p. 28 29. seq There is a Church-assembly judging excluding the people as judges though not as hearers and consenters p. 32. 33. Reasons why our Brethren of New England allow of Church-censures to the people examined p. 33 34 35 36. There is no necessity of the personall presence of all the Church in all the acts of Church censuâ—es p 36 37. seq The place 1 Cor. 5. expounded p 36 37 38. How farre Lictors may execute the sentence that is given out without their conscience and knowledge p. 41. 42. seq A speculative doubt â—nent the act maketh not a doubting conscience but onely a practicall doubt anent the Law p. 43. Ignorance vincible and invincible the former may bee a question of fact the latter is never a question of Law p. 43 44 45. The command of superiors cannot remove a doubting conscience p. 45 46. The conscience of a judge as a man and as a judge not one and the same p. 46 47. The people of the Jewes not judges as Ainsworth supposeth p. 48 49. That there is under the New Testament a provinciall and nationall Church p. 50. 51. seq A diocesian Church farre different from a provinciall Church p. 52 53. The place Acts 1. 21. proveth the power of a visible catholick Church p. 54 55. The equity and necessity of a Catholick visible Church p. 55. 56 57 58. How the Catholick Church is visible p. 58 59. The Jewish and Christian Churches were of one and the same visible constitution p. 60 61 62. The Iewish Church was a congregationall Church p. 61. 62. seq Excommunication in the Iewish Church p. 62. 63 64 65. Separation from the Jewish and the true Christian Churches both alike unlawfull p. 68. 69. The Iewish civil state and the Church different p. 68. 69 17. Separation from the Church for the want of some ordinances how far lawfull p. 71 72 73. A compleat power of excommunication how in a Congregation and how not p. 76. 77. How all are to joyne themselves to some visible Church p. 78. 79 80. The place 1 Cor. 5. 12 considered p. 80. That all without are not to be understood of all without the lists of a parishionall Church ibid 81. 82. That persons are not entered members of the visible Church by a Church-covenant p. 83 84 85 86 87. seq That there is no warrant in Gods word for any such covenant ibid. in seq The manner of entering in Church state in New England p. 91. 92. The place Act. 2 37 38. is not for a Church-covenant ibid. The ancient Church knew no such Church-Covenant p. 97. 98. No Church-Covenant in England p. 98. 99. Nor of old the places Genes 17. 7. Exod 19. 5. Acts 7. 38. favour not the Church-Covenant p. 100. 101 102. Nor Deut. 29. 10. p. 104 105. seq The exposition of Deut. 29. given by our Brethren favours much the glosse of Arminians and Socinians not a Church-Covenant p. 102. 103. 104. 105. A Church-covenant not the essentiall forme of a visible Church p. 123 124. The place 2 Chro. 9. 15. 2 Chro. 30. 8. speak not for a Church-covenant p. 111. 112. Nor doth Nehemiahs Covenant ch 10. plead for it the place of Esai 56. alledged for the Church-covenant discussed p. 112. 113. The place Ezech. 20. 27. considered p 114. 115. And the place Jer. 50. 5. p 115. 116. And the place Esay 44. 5. p 116. 117. The place 2 Cor. 11. 2. violently handled to speak for this Church-covenant p 118. 119. seq A passage of Iustine Martyr with the ancient custome of baptizing vindicated p. 121. John Baptists baptising vindicated p. 121. The place Acts 5. and of the rest durst no man joyne himselfe to them c. wronged and put under the Arminian glosse p. 123. 124. The pretended mariage betwixt the Pastor and the Church no ground of a Church-covenant and is a popish error p. 127. 128. Power of election of Pastors not essentiall to a Pastor all relation p. 128 129. It is lawfull to sweare a platforme of a confession of faith p. 130 131 132. seq Our Brethren and the Arminian arguments on the contrary are dissolved p. 136 137 138. Pastors and Doctors how differenced p. 140. Of ruling Elders p. 141. 142. And the place 1 Tim. 5. 17. farther considered the place 1 Tim. 5. 17. Elders that rule well examined p. 141 142 143. especially 144 145. seq Arguments against ruling Elders answered p. 152. 18. seq The places 1 Cor. 12. 18. Rom. 12. 8 discussed and vindicated p. 154. 155 156 157. seq Of Deacons p. 159. 160. seq The place Acts 6. for Deacons discussed p. 161. 162. The Magistrate no Deacon p. 161 162. Deacons instituted p. 163. 164. seq Deacons are not to preach and Baptize p. 165 166. seq Os Widdowes p. 172. 173 174. How the Church is before the
A Church-congregationall within a Church Presbyteriall p. 336 337 338. Entire power of government in one Congregationall Church against nature and the order of grace p. 340 341. A Nationall Church no Iudaisme but Christian p. 342 343. How Pastors are Pastors in relation to these Congregations p. 344 345. And Churches whereof they are not proper Pastors p. 344 345 346. The place 1 Cor. 5. considered if it can prove that all the multitude have an interest of presence in all acts of Iurisdiction p. 348 349 350. The place Acts 15. for a lawfull Synod considered at length Acts 15. p. 355 356 357 358 359 360 361 362. seq All the requisites of a juridicall Synod here p. 355 366 357. The Apostles did not act in this Synod as Apostles p. 358 359 360. 361 362 seq 368. 369 370. The power of this Synod not doctrinall onely but also juridicall p. 365 366 367. The Church Acts 15. 22. seemeth to be a Synodicall Church p. 346 347. If the Apostles as infallible did reason in this Synod p. 371 372. How the Holy Ghost is in all lawfull Synods p. 373 374. And what Holy Ghost is meant ibidem This Synod not a company of counsellors p. 382 383 384. Church power intrinsecally in every part of the Church and not derived either by ascending or descending p. 383 384. Which is the first Church and five necessary distinctions thereanent p. 384 385 386. Presbyteriall government warranted by the light of nature p. 386 387. Power of censures in this Synod p. 388 389 seq Acts of this Synod could not have been performed by any one man p. 387 390 391. 393. Reasons proving that the Apostles acted in this Synod as Apostles are removed p. 391 392 323. A power to act Church-acts cannot want a power of censuring the contraveners p. 396. How the decrees Acts 15. bind all the Churches p. 398 399. What was in question Acts 15. p 403 404. The Apostles proceeding by way of disputing not by apostolick infallibility in this Synod p. 406 407. seq The question Acts 15. a Church question p. 410 411. The synagogue of the Iewes a compleat Church though all the Ordinances of God were not there p. 414 415. The power of an Oecumenick Synod above a nationall Church what it is p. 416 417 418. There is a visible Catholick Church 1 Cor. 12. p. 418 419 420. The Church of Herusalem was a Presbyteriall Church p. 425 427 428. The Church of Jerusalem an ordinary Christian Church p. 429 430 431 432. A presbyteriall Church after the dispersion p 438 439. The Apostles exercised acts of a classicall presbytery as ordinary Elders Acts 6. p. 440. 444. seq The seales not to be denied to approved professors though they be not members of a parishionall Church p. 185 186 seq Whether the invisible or visible Church hath right to the Seales p. 188. The visible Church of the Jewes and the visible Church of the Gentiles of one and the same nature and essentiall constitution p. 190 191 162. Whether for every sinne of ignorance there was need of a sacrifice p. 191. Arguments to prove that only members of a parishionall Church are capable of the seales dissolved p. 192. No strong hand of providence such as necessary absence from the congregation as traffiquing but only morallimpediments maketh men uncapable of the Seales p. 197 198. The place 1 Cor. 5 12. concerning these who ore without again discussed p. 200 201. Pastors doe warrantably performe pastorall acts in other congregations then their own p. 204 205. seq The place Acts 20. 28. discussed p. 206 207. The congregation make and unmake Pastors by our Brethrens Doctrine ex opere operato 207 seq Arguments of our Brethren hereanent dissolved p. 208. That persons are received into the visible Church by Baptisme diverse distinctions hereanent p. 210 211 212 213. The efficacy of the Sacraments handled p. 202. A fourefold consideration of Sacraments p. 212 213. The error of Papists making Sacraments physicall instruments the error of Arminians Socinians and of our Brethren making them naked signes p. 212. 213. Of Sacramentall grace p. 214. Arguments of our Brethren removed p. 605. 606 607. The mind of Socinians the difference of a Sacrament and a civill seale most considerable p. 215 216 217 218 219 220. In what case separation is lawfull p. 221. Fundamentalls p. 221. Of fundamentals superstructures circa fundamentalia things about the foundation p. 221 222. Matters of Faith and poynts fundamentall different p. 222. Ignorance of Gods matters have a threefold consideration p. 222 223. Ignorance of fundamentals ibidem Knowledge of fundamentals how necessary p. 223. What are fundamentall poynts p. 223. How Iewes nnd Papists have all fundamentals and how not p. 230 231. The error of Papists hereanent that the Churches determination maketh fundamentals p. 224. Nine considerable distinctions anent fundamental poynts containing diverse things anent fundamentals p. 224 225. seq Our Brethren ignorant of the nature of a visible Church p. 231 232. Neither believing nor unbelieving essentiall to the visible Church ibidem Robinsons arguments for separation found light and empty p. 232. 233. seq The place 2 Cor. 6. 14. fully vindicated p. 233 234. seq By evidence of the place fathers and protestant divines ibid. The place Iohn 17 6 7 8. fully vindicated Robinson his interpretation borrowed from Arminius and other places and reasons discussed at length p. 246 247 248. seq Eight distinctions anent separation p. 253 254 seq Infants of visible professors are to be baptized p. 255 256 seq Arguments on the contrary dissolved ibid. What right to baptisme the child hath from parents p. 257 seq Conversion of soules an Ordinary fruit of a sent Ministery p. 266 267 268. seq Rom. 10. 14. how shall they preach except they be sent diseussed diverse sending acknowledged by our brethren p. 269. seq No warrant for the preaching of gifted personsnot called by the Church in a constituted Church Six distinctions thereanent p. 272 273. seq Socinians deny the necessity of a sent Minister p. 271. Robinson expoundeth the place Rom. 10 14. as Socinians do ibid. 275 276 277 278. Robinsons arguments for preaching of unofficed Prophets answered as from Eldad and Medad p. 281 282. And 2 Chro. 17. 7. from the Hebrew Text and R. Jarchi Salomon his exposition cleared p. 282 283. And Jehoshaphat his Sermon how Kings may exhort p. 284 285. That Christs disciples before his Resurrection and the seventy disciples were not unofficed preachers p. 286 287. And other places p. 290. As Joh. 4. 28. Luk. 8. 39. Act. 8. 1 2. 3. p. 291. 292 293. seq And 1 Pet. 4 10. 11. Rev. 11. 3. Rev. 14. 6. fully vindicated p. 294 295 296 297. That there be no ground for unofficed Prophets 1 Cor. 14 p. 297 298 299. seq The place Heb. 5. 11. vindicated all objections from 1 Cor. 14. of Robinson particularly discussed and found empty and most
Ministeriall Church actions can be performed by it 4. Dist. It is one thing for a company to performe the actions of a Church mysticall and redeemed of Christ and another thing to performe actions ministeriall of a Church instituted and ministeriall 1. Concl. A company of believers professing the truth is the matter of the Church though they be saints by calling and builded on the rock yet are they but to the Church instituted as stones to the house 2. Because they cannot performe the actions of a constituted Church till they be a constituted Church 3. Our Divines call men externally called the matter of the visible Church so Trelcatius Tilenuâ— professors of Leyden Piscator Bucanus so say our brethern 2. Concil Ordination of Pastors and election of Officers administration of the seales of grace and acts of Church censures are holden by Gods Word and by all our Divines actions of a ministeriall and an instituted visible Church and if so according to our third distinction It is a wonder how a company of Believers united in Church-Covenant cannot performe all these for they are united and so a perfect Church and yet cannot administrate the Sacraments for though they be so united they may want Pastors who onely can performe these actions as this Treatise sayth and Robinson and the Confession And it is no lesse wonder that Officers and Rulers who are to feed and governe the Flock are but only accidents and not parts not integrall members of a constituted Church no perfect Corporation maketh its owne integrall parts or members a perfect living man doth not make his owne Hands Feete or Eyes the man is not a perfect one in all his members if all the members be not made with him but Officers by preaching make Church-members 3. Concl. The visible Church which Christ instituted in the Gospel is not formally a company of believers meeting for publick edification by common and joynt consent as this Author sayth 1. The instituted Church of the New Testament is an organicall body of diverse members of eyes eares feete hands of Elders governing and a people governed 1 Cor. 12. 14 15. Rom. 12. 4 5 6. Act. 20. 28. But a company of believers meeting for publick edification by common consent are not formally such a body for they are a body not Organicall but all of one and the same nature all believers and saints by calling and are not a body of Officers governing and people governed for they are as they are a visible Church a single uncompounded body wanting Officers and are as yet to choose their Officers and all thus combined are not Officers Rom. 10. 14. How shall they preach except they be sent 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets we justly censure the Papists and amongst them Bellarmine who will scarce admit an essentiall Church of believers but acknowledgeth other three Churches beside to wit a representative Church of their Clergy onely excluding the Laickes as they call them 2 A consistoriall Church of Cardinalls 3. A virtuall Church the Pope who hath plenitude of all power in himselfe against which our writers Calvin Beza Tilenus Iunius Bucanus professors of Leyden Whittaker willet doe dispute so the other extremity can hardly be maintained that there is an instituted visible ministeriall Church to which Christ hath given the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven exercising Church actions as to ordaine and make and un-make Officers and Rulers without any officer at all The major of our proposition is grantted by our brethren who cite 1 Cor. 12. Rom. 12. Acts 20. 28. To prove a single Congregation to be the onely visible Church instituted in the New Testament Nothing can be said against this but a Church of Governours and People governed is an instituted visible Church but there is an instituted visible Church before there be Governours but such an instituted Church we cannot read of in Gods Word which doth and may exercise Church acts of government without any Officers at all 2. That company cannot be the Church ministeriall instituted by Christ in the New Testament which cannot meete all of them every Lords day as the Church of Corinth did for administration of the holy Ordinances of God and all his Ordinances to publick edification for so this Author describeth a visible instituted Church 1 Cor. 14. 23. But a company of believers meeting for publick edification by joynt and common consent cannot meete for the publick administration of all the Ordinances of God 1. They cannot administer the seales of the Covenant being destitute of the Officers as the Scripture and their confession saith 2. They cannot have the power of publick edification being destitute of Pastors because the end cannot be attained without the meanes appointed of Christ. But Christ for publick edification and Church edification hath given Pastors Teacherâ— and other Officers to his Church Eph. 4. 11. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Iâ— is not enough to say that such a company meeting hath power of Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales of grace because they may ordaine and elect Officers for such publick edification but 1. we prove that that which our brethren call the onely instituted visible Church of the New Testament hath not power to administrate all the Ordinances of Christ and how then are they a Church can we call him a perfect living man who cannot exercise all the vitall actions which flow from the nature and essence of a living man 2. If this be a good reason that such a company should be the only instituted Church in the New Testament having power of all the Ordinances because they may appoint Officers who have such a power then any ten believers who have never sworne the Church-Covenant meeting in private to exhort one another is also the only instituted Church ministeriall in the New Testament for they have power to make such Officers and may invest themselves in right to all the Ordinances of Christ by our brothers Doctrine 3. All the places cited by the Author speake of a Church visible made up of Officers governing and people governed as Mat. 16. Mat 18. cannot exclude Pastors who binde on Earth and in heaven or Pastors who are stewards and beare the keyes as hereafter I shall prove Also the Church of Corinth did meete for the administration of the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 11. 20. and so were a Church of Officers and governed people they met with Pauls spirit and the authority of Pastors 1 Cor. 5. 4. another Church that exercised Discipline as Collosse Col. 2. 8. was a Church of Officers and people Col. 4. 17. Philippi consisted of Saints Bishops and Deacons Phil. 1. 1. 2. Ephesus of a flocke and an eldership Acts 20. 28. so the visible ministeriall Church that the word of God speaketh of as all the seven Churches of Asia and their Angels had in them Officers to governe and people governed and therefore they were not
so are the blessings of the promises as to bee builded on a Rock victory over hell and such given principally and immediately to the Catholick and invisible Church as to the first and principall subject and no wayes to a visible Congregation consisting of 30 or 40. professing the Faith of Christ but onely to them not as Professors but to them as they are parts and living members of the true Catholick Church For sound professors though united in a Church-covenant are indeed the mysticall Church but not as professors but as sound believers and therefore these of whom Christ speaketh Mat. 16. Are builded on a Rock as true believers but the keys are given not to them but for them and for their good as professors making Peters confession and in Gods purpose to gather them into Christ. But the Text evinceth that these keys are given to Peter as representing the Church-guides especially though not excluding believers giving to them popular consent and not to Believers as united in a company of persons in Church-covenant excluding the Elders 1. To that Church are the keys given which is builded on the rock as a house the house of wisdome Prov. 9. 1. The house of God 1 Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3. 4. By the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles by Doctors and Teachers whom Christ hath given for the building of his house Eph. 4. 11. But this house is not a company of professing believers united by a Church-covenant and destitute of Pastors and Teachers but a Church edified by the Word Seales and Discipline Ergo such a Church is not heere understood The propofition is granted by the Author I prove the assumption The Church of believers combined in Church-covenant but wanting their Pastors and Teachers is not wisdomes house nor builded by pastors and Doctors given to edifie and gather the body but they are only the materialls of the house yea wanting the pastors they want Ministeriall power for pastorall preaching and administrating the Seales and for that they want the power of edifying the body of Christ which is required in a visible Church Eph. 4. 11. Though the building of this Church on the Rock Christ may well be thought to be the inward building of the Catholick and invisible Church in the Faith of Christ yet as it is promised to the Church to the which Christ promiseth the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven it can be no other beside external and Ministeriall building by a publick Ministery 2. Arg. To these are the keys here promised who are stewards of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4. 1. And servants of the house by office 2 Cor. 4. 5. And are by office to open the doores and behave themselves aright in Gods house 1 Tim. 3. 16. and to divide to these of the house their portion in due season Mat. 24. 45. and to cut the word 2 Tim. 2. 15. But a company of professing believers joyned together in a Church-covenant and destitute of officers are not stewards by office nor servants over the house c. Ergo to such a company the keyes are not here given The proposition especially is to be proved for the assumption is granted by our brethren and evidently true but it is sure by the phrase of Scripture Esai 22. 22. And I will lay upon his shouldier the key of the house of David 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clavis a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apperuit proveth this Shindlerus in Lexico metonymicè significatur Authoritas Facultas potestas omnis gubernationis iubendo ac vetando expediendo ac coercendo power of government Musculus so Calvin these who are made masters of housholds receive keys whereby they open and shut it is a token of power given to Kings Iunius it noteth a full government by this borrowed speech sayth Beza is signified the power of Ministers Isai. 22. Mat. 16. Pareus I shall make the steward of my house Hierom the key is a power of excellency and Chrysostom Augustine Beda sayth the same Fulgentius calleth this the power of binding and loosing given to the Apostles so other Scriptures expound the keyes to be a power of office as Esa. 9. 6. And the government shall be upon his shoulder Interpreters say Davids keys are given here Rev. 3. 7. These things saith he that hath the key of David who openâ—h and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth Rev. 1. 18. I have the keys of hell and death Rev. 9. 1. And to him was given the key of the bottomlesse pit so Stephanus on the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clavis Whittaker it signifieth a power of office given to some and not to all as Calvin here saith he Christ speaketh of Peters publick office that is of his Apostleship so Bullinger Erasm. Zwinglius Marlorat Pareus on the same place I think while of late never interpreter dreamed that in the Text Mat. 16. the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven are given to all believers but only to the stewards of the house builded upon the Rock 3. Arg. To these in this Text doth Christ give the keys to whom he giveth warrant for the actuall exercise of the keys to wit to bind and loose on Earth and so open and shut the doores of the Kingdome But this warrant and officiall authority of binding and loosing Christ giveth to Peter onely as representing Apostles Teachers and Elders and not to the Church of believers convened Covenant-wayes and destitute of Officers Ergo the proportion is cleare in the Text to the same person to whom the promiseth the power or keys to the same he promiseth Officiall warrant to exercise the speciall acts of the keys but to Peter is the promise of both made 19. and if Christ allude to the place Is. 22. 22. Then I say these to whom Christ gave the keys doe by Office represent him who hath the keys of Davids house and the Government on his shoulder And I will give to thee the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven there is the power and authority granted And whatsoever thou shall bind on Earth shall be bound in Heaven there is a warrant for the exercise of the acts of the power given also to Peter Now if the keys be not given to Peter as to a Pastor Peter and pastors by this place as pastors neither have the keys nor officiall warrant to preach and to remit or retaine sinnes and if by this place they have it not we desire to see a warrant from Christ before he went to heaven for pastorall preaching Beza in his marginall notes in this Text sayth here is the Heavenly authority of the Church Ministery also binding and loosing is all one with opening and shutting Heaven Gates and with remitting and retaining sinnes Ioh. 20. Papists I know deny that the Apostles were made priests judicially to remit
sinnes before Christs Resurrection Ioh 2. so the Cardinall Tolet and Maldonat Cajetanus but the Truth is what is given here Mat. 16. Is but repeated and enlarged Joh 20. And they are now sent to the whole World whereas before they were to preach to Iudea only but this Ioh 20. sayth Rollocus is but a reiterated power it was given before his Resurrection and Beza sayth the same and Bullinger sayth the promise is made here and fulfilled Ioh. 2 c. and Pareus expoundeth what thou shalt loose here by these words Ioh. 20. So Calvin VVhittaker Zwinglius Musculus Now this same Author acknowledgeth that Ioh. 20. Christ gave pastorall power to all the Apostles to forgive sins 2. To bind and to loose are act s of officiall power and of Princes Rulers and Feeders Ergo they are not given to the Church destitute of Feeders and Governors I prove the antecedent 1. To bind and loose by all Interpreters Augustine Cyrill Chrysost. Câ—prian Euthymius Hyeromi Basilus Ambrose Sedulius Primasius and by our owne Calvin Musculus Gualther Pareus Beza Zwinglius Rolloc VVhittaker and the evidence of Scripture iâ— by publick and pastorall preaching to reâ—nit and retaine sins to believers or unbelievers and Bullinger saith it is taken from the Scripture Isa. 52. 49 v. 9. where Christ is said to loose the prisoners and so Musculus Beza and Calvin will have them to be words signifying the â—fficiall authority of Princes Ambassadours to set at liberty prisoners or to cast malefactors in bands and prison as Magistrates and Rulers doe so binding in Scripture is an authoritative act of Princes Superiors Governors and Rulers And so is loâ—sing a judiciall and authoritative act of Rulers and Overseers as Scripture teacheth us But the Church of believers wanting their Officers watchmen and Overseers though combined in a Church Covenant is not a company of Overseers and Rulers or judiciall and authoritative binders and loosers exercising power over themselves 4. Arg. If Christ doe not say in this place nor in Mat. 18. that the keys and the actes of the keys to wit binding and loosing are given to the Church of believers without their Officers then neither places prove that the keyes are given to such a Church But Christ doth not say it Ergo the Text cannot beare it the assumption I prove Christ Mat. 16. 18. speaking of the Church builded on a Rock sayth not I will give to the Church so builded the keys but he turneth the speech to Peter when he promiseth the keys V. 19. And I will give to thee Peter not to the Church the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven surely none needeth to teach our Lord to speak This change of the persons to whom the keys are promised wanteth not a reason Our brethren say the promise is made to Peter because he gave a confession of Christ in the name of all believers and because the keys are given to believers as the Spouse of Christ and as his body united to him but this author granteth every company of believers because they are believers are not an instituted visible Church but they must be a company of believers professing Covenant-wayes Faith in Christ and Church-communion But 1. then the keys are not given to believers because they are believers and the Spouse of Christ but because they are such professors so and so combined in a Church-covenant But yet I aske whether true or false profession be the neerest intervening cause of these to whom the keyes are given If a true profession then 1. Unbelieving Pastors are not Pastors for their profession is not true And children baptized by them are as not-baptized or as baptized by Women 2. If one shall be excommunicated by seven for such a number this Author requireth to make a visible Church even clave non errante and most deservedly he is not bound in Heaven and excommunicated in foro Dei before God for the profession of these seven may be false and so the Church actes performed by them are a non habentibus potestatem and null if they be no Church 3. We can prove by Scripture that Iudas though the child of perdition was a called Apostle But if a false profession be sufficient to make persons a true visible Church theâ— 1. The keys are not given to believers because they are believers and united to Christ as his body and Spouse but. 2. This Author sayth amisse That the Church instituted by Christ is a company of believers and faithfull and godly men whereof Peter was one for a company of hypocrites are not such 2. Our brethren prove the keys to be a part of the liberty of the redeemed ones but counterfeit professors are not redeemed ones nor have they that liberty purchased to them in Christ. 4 It shall follow that our brethren widely mistake a supposed difference which they devise betwixt the Iewish and Christian Church to wit that to make men members of the Iewish Church externall holinesse as to be borne Jewes was sufficient and to be circumcised and not a bastard not descended within three or foure Generations of a Moabite or Ammonite but that the visible Church of the Gentiles after Christ must be the bride of Christ and by true Faith united to him Whereas the members of a Christian visible Church are and may be hypocrites though not known to be such as were the members of the Iewish Church Also Mat. 18 18 19. Christ changeth the persons v. 17. after he hath spoken of the Church v. 17. he sheweth v. 18. of what Church he speaketh and directeth his speech to these to whom he spake v. 1. to the Disciples who were Pastors verily I say unto you What soever yee shall bind on Earth shall be hond in Heaven and therefore none can make an argument from Mat. 16. to wit thus to as many are the keys promised as are builded on the Rock but all the faithfull are builded on the Rock Ergo to all the faithfull are the keys promised 1. The proposition is not in the Text either expressely or by consequent 2. The proposition is false for the Catholick invisible Church is builded on the rock but by our Brethrens confession the keys are not given to the Catholick invisible Church but only to such a company of professing believers as make a Parishionall Congregation 4. That Christ speaketh to Peter as to one representing the Apostles and not as to one representing all believers is cleare 1. Because by the confession of our Brethren binding and loosing are denyed to many that make Peters confession thou art Jesus the Son of the living God as to believing Women and children and many out of Church state 2. If believers as giving Peters confession and as builded upon the rock Christ by this place made a ministeriall Church by Christ and gifted with the power of the keys then the Ministery
officiall power of preaching and binding and loosing should be made as stable and firme from defection as the Church of elect believers against whom the gates of hell cannot prevaile now besides that this is most untrue since visible Churches doe fall away as these seven Churches in Asia the Church of Corinth Ephesus Galatia Thessalonica may prove when as it is impossible that the elect Believers in Christ can fall away it shall also give good warrant to Papists to make such use of this place as they doe that the Church may erre in points of conversation and life but cannot fall from the rock nor be overcome by the powers of Hell in the definition of Articles of Faith So Gretser Bellarmine Suarez Gregor de Valent. Cardi. Hosius Turrecremata reason from this place and the connexion must be good if the Ministeriall power not only be given to the Church as to the Object that is for the good and salvation of the Church but also to the Church as to the Subject who hath all the power of the Keys and may use it also because they are believers and builded upon the rock Christ nothing hindereth but Ministeriall power should be as stable and free from being overcome with the ports of Hell as the Christian state of perseverance in grace Now we see these who have Ministeriall power abuse it and fall from the rock and perish eternally which we cannot say of these who by Faith are builded upon the Rock Christ Iesus 3. These to whom Christ giveth the Keys doe represent the person of Christ and who despiseth them despiseth Christ and he that honoureth them honoureth Christ which is evidently spoken of the Ministers of Christ Matthew 10. 40. And is said here Matthew 16. 19. Whatsoever then yee shall bind on Earth shall be bound in Heaven c. Thus Christ bindeth and looseth in Heaven when these to whom the Keys are given binde and loose and so they are to be looked unto as co-workers with God Now Scripture never maketh all believers Ambassadours in Christs roome Where doe we reade that the despising of all believers commanding in Christs Name is a despising of Christ and that in obeying them we obey Christ Nor are all Ambassadors Pastores c. 5. These to whom the Keys are given doe authoritatively forgive and retaine sins and their acts of forgiveing and retaining are valid in Heaven according as the party repenteth and believeth or according as they remain impenitent as our Divines teach against the Papists in their Doctrine of Sacramentall absolution But the Church or company of believers wanting their Officers by no Scripture can authoritatively forgive and retaine siâ—s Robinson Smith and others answer that believers out of Office may forgive as Mat. 18. 21. Peter said How oft shall my brother offend me and I forgive him Lu. 17. 3. 4. 2 Cor. 2. 10. But I answer the place 2 Cor. 2. 10. is controverted and we doubt not but of that same nature with the power of Excommunicating 1 Cor. 5. 4. But for private forgiving it is not the Church-forgiving here meant because 1. The private forgiving is a duty of charity commanded in the Law of Nature to all even out of Church-state and obligeth the Excommunicate who though they be cast out of the Church are not exempted from the Law that bindeth all Mat. 6. 12. 14 15. Mat. 5. 44. 45. but the Church-forgiving is an Act of obedience to a positive Church-Law of Christ 2. private Christians are to forgive their Enemies whether they repent or not even as Christ forgave those who crucified him Col 3. 13. Luk. 23. 34. and when the party repenteth not this forgivenesse is not ratified in Heaven yet are we obliged to forgive and to commit vengeance to God but the authoritative forgiveing is a thing that the Church is not obliged unto absoiutely nor may they or can they forgive except the Offender repent and if they see that he repenteth not they cannot lawfully forgive but being in Gods roome must take vengeance on all disobedience and their retaining of sin and forgiveing is valid in Heaven because they are in Gods place Now any forgiving or retaining of sin but these two together with Gods forgiving and retaining we know not But Peters forgiving his offending brother seventy times seven times is common to all private Christians even out of Church-state and so the instance given is not to the purpose 6. To these only are the Keys given who having Pauls pastorall spirit may convene and deliver to Sathan but the Church of believers without Officers not having Pauls pastorall spirit which is a spirit officiall and authoritative to preach excommunicate and administrate the seales of the Covenant may not convene and doe this Ergo c. indeed Francis Johnson sayth it is holden now by some of the Separation that people out of Office may execute all the workes and duties of the ministery in Baptisme the Lords Supper censures c. which I thinke followeth from the grounds of our brethren to wit that believers without Office are a compleat Church having the whole power of the Keys if administration of the Sacraments be not a speciall part of the Keys and the opening of Heaven and forgiving of sins we know not what belongeth to the power of binding and loosing yea this is not only contrary to Scripture but also to their own confession and is the Doctrine of Arminians and Socinians Cartwright sayth the Sanedrin Mat. 18. to these who have skill in the Rabbines especially in the Iewes Talmâ—d was a selected Judicatory and that to this Christ alludeth Mat. 18. learned Beza sayth much from Scripture for this that the Church here signifieth not the multitude Parcus also is most cleare on this place Calvin hath reason to say he alludeth to Iewish Synedrie see also VVeems Iâ— it needlesse to cite Iunius Zanchius Peter Martyr VVillet Whittaker Tilen Becan and all our Divines of the reformed Churches for when he hath spoken of the Church representative Mat. 18. 16 17. and speaketh to these to whom the Sermon was made v. 1. at the same time came the Disciples to Jesus they were then Apostles in Office and called to preach and Baptize though not yet sent to the whole world saying who is the greatest in the Kingdom of God Now to these Christ sayth 18. to the Apostles Verily I say to you whatsoever you shall bind on Earth and this place is to be expounded by Mat. 16. 19. Where the Keys are given in a more restricted manner to Peter only though as representing the whole Apostles and Church-rulers and we have better reason to expound this place Mat. 18. by the place foregoing Mat. 16. then they have to expound the place Mat. 16. by this place Mat. 18. because these â—amâ— Keys that binde and loose in the one place remit and retaine finnes in
the other and we find the keys given to Officers and Stewards only And here is no Church Mat. 18. or yet Mat. 16. without Pastors except they say that Christ Mat. 18. 18. speaketh not to the Disciples but to the multitude of the Jewes which is a great crossing of the Text. And to say that Christ speaketh to the Apostles not as to Apostles but as to the Church of believers is only a bare affertion and cannot be proved and all they can say hangeth upon this one place and this is the most The power of binding and loosing is given to the Church which is to be obeyed and heard in the place of God But this Church is never in the VVord of God say they taken for a company of Officers Pastors and Elders only it signifieth alwayes the Body of Christ his Spouse his Saints by calling partakers of the most holy Faith To which I answer The body Spouse of Christ and Saints by calling as they are such is the invisible Church and the keys and Seales sayth this Author are not to be dispensed to all the faithfull as such but as they arè confederate or joyned together in some particular visible Church that is sayth he as they are members of a visible Church Ergo c. the body and Spouse of Christ as such is not the Church here meant of but the visible Congregation Now the essence of a visible Church of which Christ speaketh here is saved in ten who are only visible professors and not a Church of sound Believers not the true body mysticall and Spouse of Christ and yet by this place the Keys are given to such a Church now wee desire againe a place in all Gods Word for a Church in this sense and a Body of Christ and his Spouse in this meaning for certainly professors this way confederate as professiors are no more a Church of Christ redeemed ones and his Spouse then an Assembly of Elders onely can be called such a Church of Believers for both Churches are and may be where no believers are at all at least for a time and even while they exercise this power of Binding and Loosing and so thâ— place Matthew 18. is as much against our brethren as against us And Lastly our Doctrine is acknowledged by all our Divines against the Papists proving that Mat. 16. the Keyes were given to Peter as representing the Apostles and his successors in the pastorall charge not as representing all believers Also the Fathers Irenaeus Nazianzâ—nus Cyprianus Basilius Ambrosius Theophilactus Cyrillus Euthymius Hyeronimus Augustine Beda Chrysostomus And ordinaria glossa Hugo de sanct Victor Haymo Cardinalis Cusanus Anastasius Leo Durandus Thomas Adrianus Scotus making a comparison between Peter and the rest of the Apostles say the keys were given to all the Apostles when they were given to Peter and Peter received them in the name and person of the rest of the Apostles wherby they declare it was never their mind that Peter received the keys in name of all believers Also the learned as Augustine Beda Gregorius expound the Church builded upon the rock to be the Catholick Church and not a particular visible Church And Gerardus giveth a good reason why this Church Mat. 16. cannot be a particular visible Church because the gates of hell prevaileth against many joyned to the visible Church in externall society and VVicklif writing against the Monkes resureth that error of the Papists that any members of the true Church can be damned and Whittaker sayth Augustin against Petilian sayth the Church builded on the rock is the Church of the Elect not the visible Church CHAP. 2. SECT 2. PROP. THis Church saith the Author doth meete together every Lords Day all of them even the whole Church for administration of the Ordinances of God to publick edification Ans. Two things are here said 1. That all even the whole Church must meete for administration of the Ordinances of God that so all and every one of the Church may be actors and Judges in dispensing of censures this we take to be popular governement 2. That there is a necessity of personall presence of all and every one of the Church Hence Quest. 3. Whether or no the multitude of Believers and the whole people are to be judges so as private Christians out of Office are to exercise judiciall acts of the keys For the more easie clearing of the Question let it be observed 1. Dist. There is a dominion of Government Lordly and Kingly and this is in Christ only in relation to his Church and in civill judges and is no wayes in Church guides who are not Lords over the Lords inheritance there is a government Ministeriall of service under Christ and this is due to Church-guides 2. Dist. Regall power being a civill power founded in the Law of nature for the Ants have a King may well be in the people originally and subjectively as in the fountaine nature teaching every communitie to govern themselves and to hold off injuries if not by themselves yet by a King or some selected Rulers but power of Church-government being supernaturall and the acts of Church-government and of the casting such as offend out of Christs Kingdome being supernaturall neither of them can be originally in the multitude of professing beleevers but must be communicated by Christ to some certaine professing beleevers and these are Officers Therefore to put power and acts of government in all professors is a naturall way drawne from civill incorporations Christ is not ruled by our Lawes 3. Dist. The government of Christs Kingdome is the most free and willing government on earth yet it is a government properly so called for there be in it authoritative commandements and Ecclefiasticke coaction upon the danger of soule penalties in regard of the former all the people by consent and voluntary agreement have hand in election of Officers inflicting of censures because it concerneth them all but in regard of the latter the whole people are not over the whole people they are not all Kings reigning in Christs government over Kings but are divided into governours and governed and therefore the rulers Ecclesiasticke onely by power of office are in Christs roome over the Church to command sentence judge and judicially to censure 4. Distinct. The Officiall power of governing superaddeth to the simple acts of popular consenting the officiall authoritative and coactive power of Christs Sceptor in discipline That distinction in the sense holden by our brethren that the state of the Church is popular and the government Aristocraticall in the hands of the Eldership is no wayes to he holden nor doe the Parisian Doctors the authors of this distinction mind any Church-government to be in the people Our brethren in the answer to the questions sent to them from England explaine their minde thus 1. We acknowledge a Presbytery whose worke it is to teach and rule and whom the
people ought to obey and we condemne a meere popular government such as our writers condemne in Morellius They adde Government meerly Aristocraticall where all authority is in the hands of the Eldership excluding the people from intermedling by way of power we conceive to be without warrant and injurious to the people infringing their liberties in chusing Officers admitting members censuring offenders even Ministers Col. 4. 16. To which doctrine we oppose these conclusions 1. Concl. Our brethren hold a meere popular government with Morellius 1. Because nothing is left peculiar in government to the Officers which all the people have not 2. Because a greater power of Church-Jurisdiction as I shall prove is given to the people then to the guides for cursing by Excommunication of all the Officers and blessing of them by pardoning their faults and admitting of Members and laying on of hands is the greatest power that can be given to people But this and many other acts of jurisdiction the people have by our brethrens Doctrine 3. The people is no more obedient to the Eldership in teaching then Indians and Infidels who are hearers of the word and are under an obligation to obey the word and under the very same obligation of an Evangelicke offer made to all The people say they are under the obligation of obedience to Pastorall teaching under the paine of Church censures but so are not Indians who may be onely hearers but are in no Church-membership I answer Obligation to Church censures from the Pastors as Pastors lyeth not on the people by our brethrens doctrine 1. Because Pastors as Pastors are not the Church builded on the rocke nor the Spouse of Christ nor any part thereof nor any part of the visible Church to the which Christ hath given the Keys for the visible Church is a compleate Church in esse in operari in their being and Church actions of a visible Church without all Pastors of any Officers as they teach 2. Because Pastors are onely parts of the visible Church as believers and so have the power of the Keyes as believers and this the believers have which the Pastors have not and so seeing the Pastors as Pastors have not the Keyes nor can they use the Keyes or excommunicate as parts or members of the visible Church because as Pastors they are neither parts nor members of the Church but adjuncts and meere accidents of the visible Church and therefore the people are under no obligation of obedience to Pastors as Pastors under paine of Ecclesiasticke censures more then Indians or Infidels who are their hearers 2. Concl. Christ hath given no warrant at all of actuall Church government to all the whole visible Church 1. so the places that I cited before Iadde the styles of Officiall dignity given to Officers because of their government are given onely to Officers and never to the people Ergo the people have no power of government the consequence is sure those who are priviledged of Christ to governe ordinarily should be and duely are Governours But the stile of Gods is given to Church-guides Ioh. 10. 33 36. Ioh. 20. 21. which title for governing is given to Judges Psalm 82. 6. Exod. 21. 6. And his Master shall bring him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Judges Now the people are not Gods nor are they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 13. 17. over the people in the Lord. Which word no doubt the Apostle borrowed from the Septuagint so stiling the Rulers not because of their place of preaching onely but of governing also as Jos. 13. 21. Micah 3. 9. Ezech. 44. 3. Dan. 3. 2. Acts 23. 24. Matth. 27. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and it is given to the Kings or supreame rulers 1 Pet. 2. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so it is frivolous that they say Church-Officers are never called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For these words of officiall power of government are no lesse powerfull and never communicated to any but to Church-Officers such as are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 watchmen not onely for preaching but also for government Phil. 1. 1. 1 Tim. 3. 2. Acts 20. 28. and the people are not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Governours 1 Cor. 12. 28. nor are they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 12. 8. nor obliged to bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rulers as they are the visible Church nor should they bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 5. 17. nor are they to bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Labourers and over the Saints in the Lord. 1 Thess. 5. 12. 2. If all the people as contradistinguished from Officers are to watch over one another and by office to rebuke censure excommunicate ordaine and exauthorate Officers then must they in Conscience attend the judging of all causes of adultery fornication drunkennesse swearing oppressing defrauding one another as they fall under scandall Now this is a calling distinct from their owne calling in respect the holy Ghost alloweth to the Elders stipend and maintenance 1 Tim. 5. 17. yea and hire as to labourers Matth. 10. 10. as to souldiers husbandmen dressâ—rs of vineyards feeders of flocks 1 Cor. 9. 7 8. yea as to the oxe that treadeth out or thresheth the corne vers 9. and by this all the people are made officers and stipendiaries to whom by the Law of God and nature stipend is due Now this looscth them from their own proper callings of Merchandise Trading Husbandry Laws Medicine Manufactures and maketh all these callings sinfull unlawfull to the Saints by calling who are members of a visible Church according to that 2 Tim. 2. 4. No man that warreth in t angleth himselfe with the affairs or callings of this life which is grosse Anabaptisme condemned by Gods Word 1 Cor. 7. 20 21. Eph. 6. 5. Col. 2. 22. 1 Thess. 4. 11. Now certainly if actuall government with the power of the Keyes be committed to all the members of the visible Church the Epistles to Timothy and Titus and Canons of right government must be written to Timothy and Titus not as to Pastors but as to beleevers as the Keyes were given in Peters person and a warrant to binde and loose Matth 18. Matth. 16. as representing beleevers not as to a Pastor then they are to commit the word to faithfull men who are able to teach others and to give up their earthly callings as 2 Tim. 2. 2 3 4. and to lay hands suddenly on no man and not to receive a testimony against an Elder but before two or three witnesses 1 Tim. 5. 22 19. and to war a good warfare 1 Tim. 1. 18. And this must needs follow since Separatists teach That all the people are obliged in Conscience to judge and to be personally present and that by their Office and Church-calling when ever any sentence is given out against offenders for if the Elders be onely present and the people absent the Elders shall tyrannize saith Answorth over the peoples Consciences for the
people being absent shall not know if the Eldership have proceeded right yet must they repute the excommunicated person as an heathen or a publicane 3. Arg. That government is not to be admitted which maketh men take honour to themselves without God calling them thereunto But the Doctrine of government in the hands of people is such ergo the assumption is proved 1. By it all are Kings Rulers and Guides and all have the most supreame power of the Keyes as authoritative receiving in of members and judiciall casting out by the pastorall spirit of Paul and all governe over all 2. Beleevers are a ministeriall Church a company of private Christians put in office and doing acts of a Ministeries now a Ministerie is a peculiar state of eminency that God calleâ—h some selected gifted persons unto that to the which he calleâ—h not all professors as in Israel he chosed one Tr be to minister to himselfe not all the visible Church of Israel as the Scripture teacheth us Ministers of the house of God the Levites the Lords Ministers Ministers of Gods Sanctuary and the ministery of the New Testament is a speciall emiâ—ency of office given to some few and not to all believers a matter of worke that some not all believers are put upon and employed in the act of the Ministery not common to all but restricted to the Ministers of the Church and not common to the whole visible Church Now to ordaine Elders excommunicate admit members into the Church are positive actes of a received ministery and must flow from an other principle then that which is common to all professing believers 4. Arg. All who have received such a Ministeriall state to discharge such excellent and noble actes as laying on of hands receiving of witnesses committing the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others and must save some by gentle awaiting and stop the mouthes of other Pastors as the Scripture saith these must acquit themselves as approved worke-men to God and shall therefore receive a Crowne of Glory at the appearance of the chiefe Shepheard and must in a speciall manner fight the good fight of Faith and must be worke-men who neede not to be ashamed But these are not required of all the Church visible all are not men of God and ministeriall Souldiers of Christ and feeders of the flock but only such as Timothy Titus and Elders like to Peter as these Scriptures prove For the reward of a prophet is not due to all 5. Arg. That Government is not of God which taketh away the ordinary degrees of members in Christs body the Church But government exercised by all the visible body taketh away the deversity of offices members places of Rulers and ruled Ergo I prove the assumption 1. All have one and alike equall power of governing all the members are one in place and office all are Eyes all Eares all are hands according as all have one joynt and common interest and claime to Christ. One is not an Eye and head in relation to another for all are both governours and governed all the Watchmen and all the City all the flock and all the feeders all the House and all Rulers Key-bearers Stewards all the children of the house all the Fathers Tutors to bring up nuâ—ture and correct the children 2. If the power and use of the Keys result from this that the Corporation is the Spouse Body Sister of Christ the redeemed flock what should hinder but according as God inequally dispenseth the measure of grace to some more to some lâ—sse so some should have more some lesse power of the keys and some exercise more eminent acts of government as they be more eminent in grace some lesse eminent acts and if we grant this we cannot deny the order of a Hierarchy amongst Pastors This connexion may be denied happily by our brethren but there is no reason if their arguments be good they alwayes conclude Church-power from the graces of the members of the Church 3. Concl. It is cleare then that the state of the Church cannot be called popular and the government Aristocraticall or in the hands of the Elders as our brethren meane 1. Because by our brethren the government and the most eminent and authoritative acts thereof are in the hands of the people Ergo both state and government are popular 2. Because the people are not only to consent to the censures and acts of government but also authoritatively to judge with coequal power with the Eldership as they prove from 1 Cor. 5. 12. 3. The Parisian Doctors the authors of this distinction acknowledge a visible monarchy in the Church and are far from popular government Let us heare what our brethren say for the government of the people and their judiciall power in generall Quest. 15. Our brethren say the Colossians are exhorted Col. 4. 17. to say to Archippus Take heed to the Ministery that thou hast received of the Lord to fulfill it in all points Ergo the people are to censure and rebuke the Pastors and therfore they may and ought to exercise acts authoritative Ans. 1. This is an argument off the way with reverence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say to Archippus take heede Ergo say Judicially and rebuke with all authority it is an argument à genere ad speciem affirmativè and a non-consequence Mat. 18. 17. If he will not heare them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tell the Church Ergo exercise an act of authority over the Church Ioh. 8. 48. The Jewes said unto him Ergo they said it authoritatively 1 Ioh. 1. 8. If we say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we have no sinne by no authority can we say we have no sinne Luk. 12. 11. Take not thought 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what ye shall say Rev. 22. 17. 2. The Fathers as Augustine Chrysostome Ambrose Hyeronimus The Schoolemen as Aquinas D. Bannes Suarez say correcting of our brother is sublevatio miseriae peccantis a succouring of the misery of a sinner Cajetanâ—ait actum correctionis elici à prudentia imperari à misericordia To warne or rebuke our brother is an act of prudence commanded by mercy and compassion And. Duvalius saith it is an act Non solum juris divini sed etiam naturalis and he citeth Lev. 19. Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart but shalt rebuke him and shall beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ. And Greg. de Valent. saith it is a spirituall almes actum misericordiae quo subveniatur spirituali necessitati fratris So the Doctors of the Canon Law So the Fathers say as Basilius esse benevolentiam potius quam severitatem Augustin Vulnus fratr is contemnis vides cum perire negligis pejor es tu tacendo quam ille te offendendo Excellently Hieronim Sivide at in corpore carnes putridas dicat An
ad me pertinet scias quiae crudelis est And Nazianz. Charitatem potius hic quam potestatem ostendendam To rebuke is a worke of charity rather then of power Calvin saith Good Ministers stand in need to be admonished Davenant thinketh that Archippus in the absence of Epaphras his collegue was to supply his absence and it is like was somewhat cold and therefore needed to be admonished But because the Collossians were to exercise an act of mercy towards their Pastor which the Law of nature enjoyned them it is a wide inference therefore they had Church authority and power over him to censure deprive excommunicate him so the faithfull receiveth a charge Hos. 2. 1. Say ye to your brethren Ammi and to your sisters Ruhammah 2. Plead with your mother plead pleading for wheredomes is more then a simple exhorting of Archippus yet none can well collect from these words that those faithfull who kept themselves cleane from the common defection had power of jurisdiction over their breth en sisters and mother to censure them judicially and by authority to un-Church them And certainely the Apostle if he had commanded here the judiciall act of Church-jurisaiction to all the Saints of Colosle men and women who may admonish Archippus we we would looke he had said command and charge with all authority Archippus to take heed to his ministery Also it is much to be doubted if the duties of rebuking exhorting and comforting one another be positive acts of Church-membership which the fellow-members of a visible Congregation owe one to another by vertue of a Church-covenant or that the people owe to the Pastor in a Church way for these ex hort teach comfort one another are duties mutuall not restricted to fellow-members of a visible Church or Parish but such as we owe to all the members of the Catholique Church as we are occasionally in company with them Yea and duties as our brethren say that sister Churches owe to sister Churches and acts of the Law of nature that we owe to all as brethren not as brethren in Church-membership Levit. 19. 17. onely I will here answer What Robinson saith By the Keyes is meant the Gospell opening a way by Christ and his merits as the doore into the Kingdome the power of binding and loosing opening and shutting Heaven is not tied to any Office or Order in the Church it dependeth onely upon Christ who alone properly forgiveth sinnes and hath the Key of David and this Key externally is the Gospell which with himselfe he giveth to the Church Isa. 6. 9. Rom. 3. 2. Ergo the Keyes are given to all though not to be used by all and every one alike which were grosse confusior The Keyes were not given to Peter as Prince of the Apostles as Papists say nor to Peter as chiefe Officer of the Church and so to Prelates nor to Peter as a Minister of the Word and Sacraments but we say to the confâ—ssion of faith which Peter made by way of answer to Christs demand and therefore to every faithfull man and woman who have received the like precious faith with Peter 2 Pet. 1. 1. Ans. 1. If the Keyes be given to as many as the Gospell is given unto all have the Keyes who are beleevers children women whether within or without the Church for all have obtained alike precious faith So it is vaine to speake there of a Church builded on the Rockâ— or of any ministeriall Churcâ— 2. The Keyes are not given to the naked Office or Order distinct from the spirits working and proving the acts of preaching and discipline to be mighty through God 2 Cor. 10 5. to open hearts Act. 16. 14. for what or who is Paul and who is Apollo but Ministers by whom ye beleeved 1 Cor. 3. 4 5. and Christ alone worketh with the Sacraments and without him great Iohn Baptist can but baptize with water Joh. 1. 26. yet all say administration of Sacraments externally is so tied to the Office as none can administer them without warrant but Pastors 1 John 5. 25 Math. 26 19. 1 Cor. 1. 17. and therefore this is weake to prove that because Christ onely hath the Keyes of the Word yea and of the Sacraments also that therefore he hath not committed the Keyes to certaine Officers under him who are Stewards and Key-bearers 3. The places alledged prove not Is. 6. 9. Christ is given to us that is to the Church as to the subject O say it not but to us the Church as the object and end for our salvation Ergo the Keyes and the Gospell are given to the Church yea and to every faithfull that they may by preaching open and shut Heaven You cannot say so Also Rom. 3. 2. to the Jewes were committed the Oracles and Scriptures that every one might be a Priest and Prophet to teach and sacrifice it is a shame to say so but to the Jewes as to the object and end that by the Scriptures and faith in these Oracles they might be saved 4. The Keyes that is the Gospell is given to all though not to be used alike by all and every one which were grosse confusion that is the same we say the Gospell in use is not given alike to all but to the believers as to the object and end to the Officers as to the subject and proper instrument And so you fall into grosse confusion while you eschew it Robinson The Keyes be one and the same in efficacy and nature and depend not upon the number and excellencie of any persons but upon Christ alone though the order and manner of using them be different Ans. The Sacraments remaine one and the same in nature and efficacy who ever be the persons many or few excellent or not excellent in whose hands soever they be it followeth not therefore the power of administration of Sacraments is given to all 2. We see no difference in the order and manner of using the keyes if all even a faithfull man or woman either may also truly and effectually loose and binde both in heaven and in earth as all the Ministers of the world for those be your words Robinson These keyes in doctrine may be turned also as well upon them which are without the Church as upon them which are within and their sinnes either loosed or bound Matth. 28 19. in discipline not so but onely on them that are within 1 Cor. 5 13. Answ. If this distinction were in Gods Word we would receive it but seeing by preaching there is receiving in and casting out and binding and loosing I aske how these who were never within can bee judged and cast out by preaching more then by discipline may Pastors judge these who are without by preaching and not judge those who are without by discipline and that in a setled Church Robinson There is an use of the keyes publike ministeriall by men in office by the whole Church joyntly
and Ostorodius Theoph. Nicolaides reason against Gods ordinance of a sent Ministerie Robins God hath indeed set in the body some to be eyes and mouth and hath not said to all the Church Goe and preach but first they have not their gifts from the Church Secondly you would have the body to starve if such hands as Deacons will not feed and all the body blinde if the eyes of the watchmen be blinde Answ. Yet thus much is granted that gifts give not the keyes nor authority to use gifts and so that all beleevers though gifted and graced also have not power of the keyes 2. It 's certaine that in a constituted Church there be no hands nor mouthes to doe and speake by authority and ex officio by vertue of an office save onely Elders and Pastors and that if they doe or speake they doe it extraordinarily when Churches hands are lame and her eyes blinde or if they doe and speake ordinarily it is from the law of charity in a private way not by power of the keyes and as Judges and Officers Manuscript 5 ch 4 sect The Churches not the Angels of the Churches are blamed for not executing censures against Balaam Jezabel the Nicolaitans g Robinson saith more 1. These whose workes Christ commendeth for that dwelling where Sathans throne was they kept his name and denyed not his faith these he reproveth for suffering the doctrine of Balaam and the Nicolaitans 13 14 15 16. 2. They which were commended by Christ for their workes love service faith patience increase of workes are reproved for suffering Jezabel but these were not the Angels onely 3. These conjunctions but never the lesse say though they were zâ—alous in many things yet they failed in not being zealous enough against false teachers Ans. 1. These connexions prove guiltinesse in Angels or Pastors and one common fault may be laid upon them all but hence it followeth not that they all abused one and the same power of the Keyes as being all collaterall Judges no doubt the Angels preached not against Balaam Jâ—zabel and the Nicolaitans doctrine and yet women dwelt where Sathans throne is and there faith and patience was commended and yet our brethren will not say women are rebuked and all the beleevers because they did not pastorally preach against Balaam and Iezabel so this argument hurteth them as much as our cause The Pastors were guilty because they did not in their place use the Keyes and the people because they did not say to Archippus and their Officers Take heed how you governe as Israel was involved in Achans trespasse because they warned not one another 2. Seeing the Spirit of God maketh mention of Churches in the plurall number and every one of the seven Churches of Ephesus Rev. 2. 7. of Sâ—yrna v. 11. of Pergamus 17. of Thyatira 29 of Sardis 3. 6. Philadelphia 13. Laodicea 22. It is cleare there were more Churches then a single Congregation and an independent incorporation in every one of them and so a Presbytery of Angels in every one of them behoved to be guilty of this neglect of discipline yet not all one and the same way It is not cleare enough though that the whole Church in Ephesus was to be rebuked or that all and every one of the Elders whereof there were a good number Act. 20. 26. He prayed with them all they all wept sore were guilty of these abuses of the power of the Keyes for in Sardis there were a few names which had not defiled their garments yet the whole body is rebuked Manuscript Ch. 5. Sect. 4. When the word Congregation is put for the Elders or Judges only it is never understood of them sitting in consistery and judgement there alone by themselves and apart from the people but in the presence of the publick assembly who also had liberty in such cases to rescue an innocent from unjust judgment 1 Sam. 14. 45. I answer we urge not a Church assembly of Elders only to exclude the people from hearing yea and in an orderly way from speaking reasoning and disputing even in our Generall assembly but for judiciall concluding we find not that given to any but to the Church-guides Act. 15. 6. Act. 16. 4. 2 It is not a good argument the people sate with the Rulers and rescued innocent Jonathan 1 Sam. 14. Therefore all the people may fit and give judiciall sentence or impede the Elders to sentence any This I grant is alledged by Ainsnorth for to give popular government to the people as also 1 King 21. 13. and Ier. 26. 11 12. but 1. a fact of the people is not a Law 2. It was one fact and that in an extraordinary case of extreame iniquity in killing innocent Ionathan a Prince and Leader of the people 3. in a civill businesse and the people were to be executioners of the sentence of death and they saw it manifestly unjust 4. they were not the common people only but in thar company were the Princes of the Tribes and heads and the King and his family only on the other side what will this infer but that there were no Kings in Israel who had power of life and death nor any judges as Ainsworth contrary to Scripture sayth but that the people were joynt Judges with the King and that the people in the New Testament are co-equall Judges with the Elders from so poore an example and so the Separatists proving from the peoples power of judging in civill causes which yet is a wide mistake and a punishment bodily to be inflicted upon strangers as Paget doth learnedly observe doe conclude the peoples power of judging in Ecclesiastick causes which concerneth only the members of the visible Church Manuscript We grant it is orderly to tell the Elders the offence that the whole Church be not frivolously troubled but it followeth not that the Officers may judge there alone without consent of the people he who told his complaint to the Levite told it orderly enough to the whole Congregation assembled at Mizpeh Jud. 20. Ans. These to whom we are to complaine these and these only are to be heard and obeyed as Judges binding and loosing in Earth and validly in Heaven Mat. 18. but these are not the multitude nor one Elder only but the Church of Elders 2. if the Church of Believers be the only subject as you teach of the Keys and not the Elders but in so far as they are parts of the believing Church then it is more orderly to complaine to the multitude who only are proper Judges then to Elders who are not properly Judges Manuscript A second reason why we allow such power to the people in Church censures is from the Church of Corinth 1. He directeth the whole Church of Corinth to whom he writeth to excomunicate the incestuous man Ans. He writeth to all the faithfull and so to women the woman is not to usurpe authority over
the man 1 Cor. 14. 34. 1 Tim. 2. 11 12. but to voyce judicially in Excommunication is an act of Apostolick authority Manuscript Ib. The whole Church is to be gathered together and to Excommunicate Ergo not the Bishop and Elders alone 3. Pauls spirit was to be with them and Christs authority 4. the whole Church 2 Cor. 2. did forgive him 5. nothing is in the Text that attributeth any power to the presbytery apart or singularly above the rest but as the reproofe is directed to all for not mourning so is the Commandement of casting out directed to all Ans. 1. It is cleare that if some were gathered together in the power of Christ and the spirit of Paul that is in the authority that he received over the Corinthians for edification 2. Cor. 10. 8. and Pauls Rod 1 Cor. 4. 21. then as many as were convened Church-ways and mourned not for the same did not cast out and authoritatively forgive seeing women and believing children did convene with the whole Church and were not humbled for the sinne and yet women and believing children cannot be capable of pastorall authority over the Church which was given for edification 2. The power of the Lord Jesus that is the keys of the Kingdom of God were committed to Peter as to a Pastor Mat. 16. and power to bind and retaine to loose and pardon sinnes Joh. 20. 20 21 22. Which power is given to these who are sent as Ambassadors as the Father sent Christ v. 21. which power cannot be given to puffed up women 3. Except this be said the Text must beare that there was not a Presbytery of Prophets Governors and Teachers there of all who had a more eminent act in excommunicating and Church pardoning then the women who mourned not for by what reason our brethren would have the act of excommunicating an act of the whole Church convened including all to whom Paul writeth women and children by that same reason we may appropriate it to these only who are capable of Pauls pastorall spirit and authority according as attributes are appropriated by good logick to their own subjects else that cannot be expounded 1 Cor. 14. 31. For ye may all prophecy one by one What may all that the Apostle writeth unto 1 Cor. 1. 2. prophecy one by one even the whole Church even all sanctified in Christ Jesus called to be Saints and all that in every place call upon the Lord Iesus I thinke our brethren will not say so so when Paul sayth 1 Thess. 5. 12. Esteem highly of these that are over you if that command be directed to the whole Church of the Thessalonians which is in God our Father as the Epistle is directed to them all 1 Thess. 1. 1. then doth Paul command the Elders in Thessalonica to esteem highly of themselves for their own workes sake if exhortations be not restricted according to the nature of the subject in hand we shall mock the Word of God and make it ridiculous to all Ainsworth sayth The putting away of leaven was commanded to all Israel Ergo the putting away of the incestuous person is commanded to them all in Corinth without exception and the putting away of the Leper was commanded to all Israel I answer 1. Proportions are weake probations 1. every single woman 2. privately in her own house 3. without Churches consent and authority was to put away Leaven but it is a poore inference therefore every woman in Corinth heâ—e alone might excommunicate without the Churches authority and in their private houses 2. The Priest only judicially putteth away the Leper Deut. 17. 13. and the Priests without the peoples consent put out Uzzah their Prince from the Sanctuary when he was a Leper 2. Châ—on 26. 20. Manuscript Lest this judgement should be restrained to Presbyteries only he magnifieth the judging of the Saints taking occasion from thence to stretch their judicature in some cases even to the deciding of civill causes rather then that they should fly suddenly to Law one against another before Infidels Ans. That upon this Church judging he taketh occasion to magnifiy the judging of the Saints I see not for he passeth to a new subject in reprehending their pleadng before heathen Judges 2. Though that cohesion of the Chapters were granted yet doth he not magnifie the Judging of all the multitude the Saints of men and women shall judge the world by assenting to Gods Judging but all the Saints even women are not Church-Iudges Also he extendeth Judging of civill causes to the most eminent Seniors amongst them v. 5. Is there not a wise-man amongst you no not one who shal be able to judge betwixt his brethren and therefore he layeth a ground that far lesse can all the rest of men and women be Judges Ecclesiastick to binde and loose validly in Earth and Heaven but onely the wiser and selected Elders I may adde what Master Robinson sayth that our argument from confession may be objected to the Apostles no lesse then to Separatists Acts 1. 23. They presented two that is the multitude which were about an hundred and twenty men and women and Act 6. 5. And the while multitude presented seven Deacons to the twelue Apostles and the twelve Apostles called the multitude and so spake to them and v. 6. prayed and laid hands on the Deacons Now when the multitude Acts 1. presented Joseph and Matthias it behoved them to speak spake they joyntly or all at once this were confusion contrary to 1 Cor. 14. 14. did the women speak they must not meddle in Church-maters v. 34. did children speak It is impossible so Acts 6. did all the twelve Apostles speak at once and pray vocally at once did the whole multitude speak when they presented the seven Deacons that is confusion by these and the like women and children are utterly excluded from the Church as no parts of it Acts 15. 22. The whole Church sent Messengers to Antioch 1 Coâ— 14. 23. the whole Church commeth together in one to exercise themselves in praying and prophecying but children could not send messengers nor pray nor prophecy and women might not speak in the Church and therefore women and children must be excluded from being parts of the Church if one be excluded why not another and so till we come to the chiefe of the Congreation Ans. This is much for us every way therefore the 120 Acts 1. and the multitude Acts 6. did present the two elect Apostles and the seven Deacons by some select persons and when these select persons spake the Church spake and when one Apostle prayed the whole twelve prayed Ergo there is a representative Church which performeth Church actions in the name of the Church and you will have a representative Church in the New Testament to be a point as you say of Judaisme yet here you are forced to acknowledge it 2. By all good reason when Christ Mat. 18. sayth if he refuse to heare the Church
that is the speaking and commanding Church let him be as a heathen he must speak of a representative Church for a collective body of all believers even women and children cannot command nor soeak in the Church and it were confusion that women and children should bind and loose on Earth as Christ doth in Heaven and when Paul sayth that the convened Church 2 Cor. 5. should cast out the incestuous person he meaneth not that they should all Judge him by the power and authority of Christ and the pastorall spirit of Paul therefore your doctrine is false that as many are Judges in the Judiciall acts of excommunication as did not mourn for the sin as were Saints by calling and to whom Paul writeth 1 Cor. 2. and as met together for the publick worship for it is as great confusion for women and children who are true parts of the Church to be Iudges cloathed with Christs authority and Pauls Ministeriall spirit as for women to speak or for twelve Apostles to pray all at once vocally in the Church and the whole Church is said Acts 15. 22. to send messengers and Canons to Antioch to be observed and yet that whole Church are but in the act of governing and decerning and judiciall passing of these acts only Apostles and Elders Acts 15. 2. v. 6. Act 16. 4 Act. 21. 5. Ergo it followeth not that we exclude women and children from being parts of the Church or that all are excluded except Elders all are parts of the mysticall and redeemed Church officers are only the ministeriall Church and Mat. 18. Christ speaketh only of a ministeriall Church in the judiciall act of excommunication though if you speak of excommunication in all the acts of it we doe not exclude the whole multitude Mat. 8. nor 1 Cor. 5. from a popular consenting to the sentence and a popular execution of the sentence of excommunication and therefore though the whole Church convene yet the whole Church conveneth not with Pauls ministeriall spirit to excommunicate judicially either must our brethren here acknowledge a Synocdoche as well as we yea and a representative and select Church in the judiciall act of excommunication else they must say that women and children Ex officio by a ministeriall spirit doe Judge and so speake in the Church for he who Judgeth Ex officio in the Church may and must speake and excommunicate in the Church Ex officio but more of this hereafter CHAP. 3. SECT 3. QUEST 4. WHether or no is there a necessity of the personall presence of the whole Church in all the acts of Church-censures The Author giveth us ground for this question whiles as he holdeth the company of believers cloathed with the whole power of the keys and these meeting all of them even the whole Church to be the only visible instituted Church And Ainsworth sayth with what comfort of heart can the people now excommunicate him if they have not heard the proceedings against him Let wise men Iudge if this be not spirituall tyranny that Elders would bring upon the conscience of men Also it would seemâ— if the people be to execute the sentence of excommunication that they cannot in faith repute the excommunicated man as a Heathen and a Publican and eschew his company except they be assured in conscience that he is lawfully cast out now how shall they have this assurance the Elders say he is lawfully cast out and the cast out man sayth no but he is wronged therefore it would seem that all the people must be personally present to heare that the processe be lawfully deduced against him else they punish upon a blind faith now the like question is if Souldiers can make war if they be not present at the counsell of war to know the just reasons of war which the Prince and States doe keepe up to themselves upon grave considerations And the same is the question if the Lictor and executioner of the Judges sentence be obliged in conscience to know if the Judge have proceeded orderly and justly or if he upon the testimony of the Judge may execute the sentence of death 1. Distinction There be oddes betwixt a free willing people executing the sentence of the Church and meere Executioners and Lictors 2. Dist. There is a doubting of conscience speculative through ignorance of some circumstance of the fact and a doubt of conscience practicall through ignorance of something which one is obliged to know and so there is also a speculative and a practicall certainty of a thing 3. Dist. There is one certaeinty required in questione Juris in a question of Law and another in questione facti in question of fact 4. Dist. There is and may be an ignorance invincible which a man cannot help in a question of fact but Papists and Schoole-men erre who maintaine an invincible ignorance in questione Juris in a question of Law and in this they lay imperfection on Gods Word 5. Dist. There is a morall diligence given for knowledge of a thing which sufficeth to make the ignorance excusable and there is a morall diligence not sufficient 6. Dist. There is a sentence manifestly unjust as the condemning of Christ by witnesses belying one another and a sentence doubtsomely false 1. Conclu The members of the visible Church are not meere Lictors and Executioners of the sentences of the Elder-ship 1. Because they are to observe warne watch over the manners of their fellow members and to teach exhort and admonish one another and are guilty if they be deficient in that 2. Because by the Law of charity as they are brethren under one head Christ they are to warne and admonish their Rulers And by the same reasons the people of the Jewes were not meere executioners though they were to stone the condemned Malefactors yet were they not Judges as Ainsworth sayth It is true Levit. 20. 2. they were to kill him who offered his seed to Moloch but the precept is given first to Moses the supreme Magistrate the accused for innocent blood stood before the children of Israel Num. 35. 22. but their Gnedah signifieth the Princes Iâ—s 20. 4. The slayer shall declare his cause before the Elders of that City 2 Sam. 7. 7. there be Tribes who are feeding or governing Tribes or 1 Chron. 17. 6. Judges there is no reason to understand by the children of Israel or the Congregation only the common people when the word doth include a Congregation of Princes so Num. 8. 11. the Levites are the children of Israels shake-offering Ainsworth saith the people are put for the Princes the sins of unjust Judges are peoples sinnes not because they judicially exercise unjust acts for they should not judge at all but because they mourne not for the publick sins of Judges Eze. 9 9. and because the people love to have it so Jer. 5. 31. 2. Concl. When the sentence of the Judge is manifestly unjust the executioners and Lictors are not to
together a visible act of government in sending messengers to 〈◊〉 Acts 15. 22. Then pleased it the Apostles and Elders and the whole Church our Brethren say the whole collective Church Men Women and Children at Ierusalem to send men of their own company to Antioch 23. And wrote Letters and some Decrees and Commandements to be observed Now the many thousands of the Church of Ierusalem by no possibility could meete aâ— one Parish in one materiall house to administrate the Lords Supper farre lesse could they be as is said Acts 2. 42. all continuing stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and followship our Brethren say in Pâ—rishionall or Congregationall fellowship and in breaking of bread and prayer nor could they dayly continue in the Temple and breake bread from house to house being all one Church or a fixed parishionall meeting in one materiall house Now it is cleare they were 〈◊〉 even after they exceeded many thousands in number in one Parishionall and Congregationall government as our Brethren would prove from Acts 15 22 23 24 25. And Acts 2. 42 43. Else how could they have all their goods common if there be not one visible government amongst them but this government could not be of one single Congregation for all who sold their goods and had all things common could not meete to give voyces in Discipline a judicatory of so many thousand Judges were impossible and ridiculous 2. Paul writeth to the Galatians where there were many Parish Churches Gal. 1. 2. as our Brethren teach yet doth he write to them as he doth to the Corinthians where our Brethren will have one Parish Church and writeth to them of uniformity of visible government that they meete not together to keepe dayes Sabbaths and yeers Gal. 4. 10. as the Iewes did that they keep not Iewish and ceremoniall meetings and conventions Gal. 4. 9. these Churches are called one lumpe in danger to be leavened as Corinth is a Parishionall lumpe in hazard to be leavened as our Brethren teach Now how could Paul will them that the whole lump of all the Churches and Congregations in Galatia be not leavened except he lay down a ground that they were with united authority to joyne in one visible government against the false Teachers suppose there were twenty sundry Kings in Brittaine and twenty Kingdoms could our friends over Sea write to us as to one Nationall lump to beware of the Spanish faction except they laid down this ground that all the twenty little Kingdomes had some visible union in Government and might with joynt authority of all the twenty Kingdomes concurre to resist the common Enemie Here that godly and learned Divine Mr. Baynes sayth Communion in government is not enough to make them one Church this sayth he maketh them rather one in tertio quodam separabili in a third thing which may be separated then one Church Government being a thing that commeth to a Church now constituted and may be absent the Church remaning a Church I answer this is a good reason against the Prelates Dioceseâ—n Church which as Baynes sayth well is such a frame in which many Churches are united with one head Church under one Lord prelate common Pastor to all the Pastors and particular Congregations of the Diocese as part aking of holy things or at least in that power of government which is in the chiefe Church for all the others within such a circuit Now the prelâ—tes frame of a properly so called Church under one Pastor being a Creature with a hundred heads having Church and pastorall care of a hundred little Congregations and Churches is a dreame for we know no such Church fed by a Prelate nor no such prelaticall Argos to oversee so many flocks nor doe we contend that the many Congregations united in a presbyteriall government doe make a mysticall visible Church meeting for all the Ordinances of God But union of many Congregations in a visible government is enough to make all these united Churches one visible ministeriall and governing Church who may meete not in one collective body for the worship of God yet in one representative body for government though worship may be in such a convened Church also as we shall heare The name of the Church I thinke is given to such a meeting Mat. 18. 17. Acts 15. 22. though more usually in Scripture the Church is a fixed Congregation convened for Gods worship now government is an accident separable and may goe and come to a mysticall Church but I thinke it is not so to a Ministeriall governing Church So the Church of Ephesus is called a Church in the singular number Rev. 2. 1. and all the Churches of Asia Rev. 1. 20. but seven Churches and Christ directeth seven Epistles to these seven and writeth to Ephesus as to a Church having one government v. 2. Thou hast tryed them which say they are Apostles and are not and hast found them lyers This was Ecclesiasticall tryall by Church-Discipline yet Ephesus contained more particular Congregations then one 1. Because Christ speaking to Ephesus only sayth v. 7. He that hath an Earâ— to heare let him heare what the spirit sayth unto the Churches in the plurall number 2. Because there were a good number of preaching Elders in Ephesus Acts 20. 28. 36. 37. and it is incongruous to Gods dispensation to send a multiude of pastors to over see ordinarily one single and independent Congregation 3. This I have proved from the huge multitudes converted to the Faith in Ephesus so huge and populous a City where many Iewes and Greeks dwâ—lâ— and where the Word of God grew so mighâ—â—ly Acts 19. 17 18 19 20. and Christ writeth to every one of the seven Churches as to one and yet exhorteth seven times in every Epistle that Churches in the plurall number heare what the spirit sayth Now as our Brethren prove that the Churches of Galatia so called in the plurall number were many particular Churches so doe we borrow this argument to prove that every one of the seven Churches who are seven times called Churche in the plurall number contained many Congregations under them yet doth Christ write to every one of the seven as having one visible Government 2. Concl. A nationall typicall Churchâ— was the Church of the Iewes we deny But a Church nationall or provinciall of Cities Provinces and Kingdomes having one common government we thinke cannot be denyed so Paul Baynes citeth for this 1 Pet. 1. 1. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Though we take not the Word Church for a my sticall body but for a ministeriall company But Acts 1. Matthias was elected an Apostle by the Church as our Brethren confesse but not by a particular Congregation who met every Lords-Day and in ordinary to partake of all the holy things of God the Word and Sacraments 1. Here were the Apostles whose Parish Church was the whole World Mat. 28. 19. Goe teach all Nations 2. In this Church were the brethren of Christ
Parish-assemblies in Old England and if it be lawfull to continue in them Which question must be expounded by the foregoing Quest. 10. If you hold that any of our Parishionall assemblies are true visible Churches c. Hence the 11. Question goeth thus in its genuine sense are we not then to separate from them as from false Churches Now neither the Spouse Cant. 1. 7. c. 3. 1. 2 3. nor David Psal. 63. Psal. 42. Psal. 84 nor Ezra 8. 15 16. nor Christ in these cases when they sought Christ in all his Ordinances in the fullest measure were members of false Churches nor did they seeke to Separate from the Church of Israel nor is it Christs command Mat. 28. 10. to separate from these Churches and to renounce all communion with them because these who sate in Moses Chaire did neglect many Ordinances of Christ for when they gave the false meaning of the Law they stole away the Law and so a principall ordinance of God and yet Christ I believe forbad separation when he commanded that they should heare them Mat. 23. 3. Nor doe I judge that because there was but one visible Church in Israel and therefore it was not lawfull to separate therefrom and because under the New Testament there be many visible Churches and many Mount Sions therefore this abundance doth make separation from a true Church lawfull to us which was unlawfull to the people of the Jewes For separation lawfull is to not partake of other mens sins not to converse bretherly with knowen flagitious Men not to touch any uncleane thing not to have communion with Infidels Idols Belial c. Now this is a morall duty obliging Iewes and Gentiles and of perpetuall equity and to adhere to and worship God aright in a true Church is also a morall branch of the second commande and a seeking of Christ and his presence and face in his owne Ordinances and what was simply morall and perpetually lawfull the contrary thereof cannot be made lawfull by reason of the multitude of Congregations 4. The most that these arguments of our Brethren doe prove is but that it is lawfull to goe and dwell in a Congregation where Christ is worshiped in all his Ordinances rather then to remaine in that Congregation where he is not worshipped in all his Ordinances and where the Church censures are neglected which to us is no separation from the visible Church but a removall from one part of the visible Church to another as he separateth not out of the house who removeth from the Gallery to remaine and lie and eate in the Chamber of the same House because the Gallery is cold and smoaky and the Chamber not so for he hath not made a vow never to set his foote in the Gallery But to our Brethren to separate or remove from a Congregation is to be dismembred from the only visible Church on Earth for to them there is not any visible Church on Earth except a congregation And our Brethrens mind in al these arguments is to prove that not only it is unlawfull to stand in the Parish assemblies of Old England because of Popish ceremonies and we teach separation from these ceremonies to be lawfull but not from the Churches but also that it is necessary to adjoyne to independent Congregations as to the onely true visible Churches on Earth and to none others except we would sinne against the second Commandement which I conceive is proved by not one of these arguments And to them all I answer by a deniall of the connex proposition As this These who must doe all which Christ commandeth and seek Christ in all his necessary Ordinances though superiors will not doe their duties these must separate from true visible Churches where all Christs Ordinances are not and joyne to independent Congregations as to the only true visible Churches on Earth This proposition I deny 5. If our Brethrens argument hold sure that we are to separate from a Church in which we want some Ordinances of Christ through the Officers negligence because say they The Spouse of Christ will not rest seeking Her beloved untill she finde him in the fullest manner Cant. 1. v. 7. 3. 1 2. then the Spouse Cant. 1. 7. 3. 1 2. is separating from one Church to another which the Text will not beare 2. I would have our reverend Brethren to see and consider if this argument doth not prove if it be nervose and concludent that one is to separate from a Congregation where are all the Ordinances of Christ as in New England now they are so being hee goe from a lesse powerfull and lesse spirituall Ministery to another Congregation where incomparably there is a more powerfull and more spirituall Ministery for in so doing the separater should onely not rest as the Spouse doth Cant. 1. 3. seeking his beloved untill he find Him in the fullest manner For he is to be found in a fuller manner under a more powerfull Ministery and in a lesse full manner under a lesse powerfull Ministery But this separation I thinke our Brethren would not allow being contrary to our Brethrens Church-Oath which tieth the professor to that congregation whereof he is a sworne member to remaine there 6. The designe and scope of our reverent Brethrens argument is that professors ought to separat from Churches where presbyteriall government is because in these Churches Professors as they conceive doe not injoy all the Ordinances of God Because they injoy not the society of a Church consisting of onely visible Saints and they injoy not the free use of the censure of excommunication in such a manner as in their owne Churches and because in them the Seales are often administred by those Pastors who are Pastors of another Congregation then their owne and for other causes also which we thinke is not sound doctrine But we thinke it no small prejudice say our Brethren to the liberty given to a congregation in these words Mat. 18. Tell the Church if he heare not the Church c. That the power of excommunication should be taken from them and given to a Presbyterian or nationall Church and so your Churches wante some ordinances of Christ. Answ. Farre be it from us to take from the Churches of Christ any power which Christ hath given to them for we teach that Christ hath given to a single congregation Mat. 18. a power of excommunication but how 1. He hath given to a congregation that 's alone in an Iland separated from all other visible Churches a power which they may exercise there alone and. 2. He hath given that power to a congregation consociated with other sister congregations which they may use but not independently to the prejudice of the power that Christ hath given to other Churches for seeing all sister Churches are in danger to be infected with the leaven of a contuâ—acious member no lesse then that single congreation wherof the contumacious resideth as a
member Christs wisdome who careth for the whole no lesse then for the part cannot have denied a power conjunct with that congregation to save themselves from contagâ—ons to all the consociated Churches for if they be under the same danger of contagion with the one single congregation they must be armed and furnished by Christ Iesus with the same power against the same ill so the power of excommunication is given to the congregation but not to the congregation alone but to all the congregations adjacent so when I say the God of Nature hath given to the hands a power to defend the body I say true and if evill doe invade the body nature doth tell it and warne the hands to defend the body but it followeth not from this c. if the power of defending the body be given by the God of Nature to the hands therefore that same power of defence is not given to the feete also to the eye to foresee the ill to reason to the will to command that locomotive power that is in all the members to defend the body and if nature give to the Feete a power to defend the body by fleeing it is not consequence to infer O then hath nature denied that power to the hands by fighting so when Christ giveth to the congregation which in consociated Churches to us is but a part a member a fellowsister of many consociated congregations he giveth also that same power of excommunicating one common enemy to all the consociated Churches without any prejudice to the power given to that congregation whereof he is a member who is to be excommunicated because a power is commmon to many members it is not taken away from any one member When a Nationall Church doth excommunicate a man who hath killed his Father and is in an eminent manner a publick stumbling â—lock to all the congregations of a whole Nation it is presumâ—d that the single congregation whereof this parricide is a member doth also joyne with the nationall Church and put in exercise its owne power of excommunication with the nationall Church and therefore that congregation is not spoyled of its power by the nationall Church which joyneth with the nationall Church in the use of that power And this I thinke may be thus demonstrated The power of excomunication is given by Christ to a congregation not upon a positive ground because it is a visible instituted Church or as it is a congregation but this power is given to it upon this formall ground and reason because a congregation is a number of sinfull men who may be scandalized and infected with the company of a scandalous person this is so cleare that if a congregation were a company of Angels which cannot be infected no such power should be given to them even as there was no neede that Christ as a member of the Church either of Iewes or Christians should have a morall power of avoyding the company of Publicans and sinners because he might possibly convert them but they could no wayes pervert or infect him with their scandalous and wicked conversation therefore is this power given to a congregation as they are men who though frailty of nature may be leavened with the bad conversation of the scandalous who are to be excommunicated as is cleare 1 Cor. 5. 6. Your glorying is not good know yee not that a little leaven leavneth the whole lumpe therefore are we to withdraw our selves from Drunkards Fornicators Extortioners Idolaters and are not to eate and drinke with them v. 10. And from these who walke inordinately and are disobedient 1 Thess. 3. 12 13 14. And from Hereticks after they be admonished lest we be infected with their company just as nature hath given hands to a man to desend himselfe from injuries and violence and hornes to oxen to hold off violence so hath Christ given the power of excommunication to his Church as spirituall armour to ward off and defend the contagion of wicked fellowship Now this reduplication of fraile men which may be leavened agreeth to all men of many consociated congregations who are in danger to be infected with the scandalous behavior of one member of a single congregation and agreeth not to a congregation as such therefore this power of excommunication must be given to many confociated congregations for the Lord Iesus his salve must be as large as the wound and his mean must be proportioned to his end 2. The power of Church â—jection and Church separation of scandalous persons must be given to those to whom the power of Church communion and Church confirming of Christian love to a penitent excommunicate is given for contraries are in the same subject as hot and cold seeing and blindnesse but the power of Church-communio at the same Lords table and of mutuall rebuking and exhorting and receiving to grace after repentance agreeth to members of many consociated Churches as is cleare Col. 3. 16. Heb. 10. 23. 2 Cor. 2 6 7 and not to one congregation only Ergo c. the assumption is cleare for except we deny communion of Churches in all Gods Ordinances we must grant the truth of it 2. We say that of our Saviours tell the Church is not to be drawen to such a narrow circle as to a Parishionall Church only the Apostle practice is against this for when Paul and Bannabas had no small dissention with the Iewes of a particular Church they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine others of them should goe and tell the Apostles Elders and whole Church Nationall or Oecumemek Acts 15. 2. v. 22. and complaine of those who taught that they behoved to be circumcised Acts 15. 1. and that greater Church v. 22. 23. commanded by their ecclesiastick authority the contrary and those who may lay on burdens of commandements as this greather Church doth expresly v. 28. Acts 16. v. 4. ch 2. v. 25. they may censure and excommunicate the disobeyers And Acts 6. 1. the Greek Church complained Acts 6. of the Hebrewes to a greater and superior Church of Apostles and a multitude made up of both these v. 2. and 5. and they redresed the wrongs done to the Grecian Widdowes by appointing Deacons also though there was no complaint Acts 1. Yet was there a defect in the Church by the death of Judas and a catholike visible Church did meete and helpe the defect by chosing Mathias it is true the ordination of Matthias the Apostle was extraordinary as is cleare by Gods immediate directing of the lots yet this was ordinary and perpetuall that the election of Mathias was by the common suffâ—ages of the whole Church Acts 1. 26. and if we suppose that the Church had been ignorant of that defect any one member knowing the defect was to tell that catholick Church whom it concerned to choose a catholick Officer we thinke Antioch had power great enough intensively to determine the controversie Acts 15. but it followeth not that the catholick
Church v. 22. let me terme it so had not more power extensively to determine that same controversie in behalfe of both Antioch and of all the particular Churches subordinate powers are not contrary powers CHAP. 5. SECT 5. PROP. 3. QUEST 6. Manuscript ALL who would be saved must be added to the Church as Acts 2. 47. If God offer opportunity Gen. 17. 7. Because every Christian standeth in need of all the Ordinances of Christ for his Spirituall edification in holy fellowship with Christ Jesus Answer for clearing of this we are to discusse this question Whether all and every true believer must joyne himselfe to a particular visible congregation which hath independently power of the keys within it selfe God offering opportunity if he would be saved 1 Dist. There is a necessity of joyning our selves to a visible Church but it is not necessitas medii but necessitas praecepti it is not such a necessity as all are damned who are not within some visible Church for Augustine is approved in this there be many Wolves within the Church and many sheepe without but if God offer opportunity all are oblâ—ged by God his Commandâ—ment of confessing Christ before men to joyne themselves to the true visible Church 2. Dist. There is a fâ—llowship with the visible Church internall of hidden believers in the Romish Babel this is sufficient for salvation necessitate medii but though they want opportunity to joyne themselves to the Reformed visible Churches yet doe they sin in the want of a profession of the truth and in not witnessing against the Antichrist which is answerable to an adjoyning of themselves to a visible Church And so those who doe not professe the Faith of the true visible Church God offering opportunity deny Christ before men and this externall fellowship is necessary to all necessitate praecepti though our Lord graciously pardon this as an infirmity in his own who for feare of cruell persecution often dare 〈◊〉 confesse Christ. 3. Dist. The question is not whether all ought to joyne themselves 〈…〉 â—isible Church God offering occasion but if all ought by Christs command to joyne themselves to the Churches independent of their visible Congregations if they would be saved our Brethren 〈…〉 it we deny it 1. Concl. An adjoyning to a visible Church either formally to be a member thereof or materially confessing the Faith of the true visible Church God offering occasion is necessary to all 1. Because we are to be ready to give a confession of the â—â—pe that is in us to every one who asketh 1 Pet. 3. 15. 2 Because he who denieth Christ before men him also will Christ deny before 〈◊〉 Father and before the holy Angells Mat. 10. 33. 3 Yet if some die without the Church having Faith in Christ and want opportunity to confesse him before men as repenting in the hâ—uâ—e of death their salvation is sure and they are within the invisible Church so is that to be taken extra Ecclesiam nulla salus none can be saved who are every way without the Church both visible and invisible as all perished who were not in Ncahs Arke 2. Concl. When God offereth opportunity all are obliged to joyne themselves to a true visible Church 1. Because God hath promised his presence to the Churches as his Sonne walketh in the midst of the golden candlesticks Rev. 2. 2. 2 Because Faith commeth by hearing a sent Preacher Rom. 10. 4. 3 Separation from the true visible Church is condemned Heb. 10. 24. Iud. v. 19. 1 Iohn 2. 19. 4. Good men esteeme it a rich favour of God to lay hold on the skirt of a Jew Zech. 8. 23. and to have any communion even as a doore keeper in Gods House and have desired it exceedingly and complained of the want thereof Psal. 84. 10. v. 1 2. Psal. 27. 4 Psal. 42. 1 2 3 4. Psal. 63. v. 1 2. 3. Concl. Our brethren with reverence of their godlinesse and learning erre who hold all to be obliged as they would be saved to joyne to such a visible congregation of independent jurisdiction as they conceive to be the only true Church visible instituted by Christ. That this is their mind is cleare by the first proposition of this Manuscript and by their answer to the 12 Question where they say that all not within their visible congregation as fixed sworne members thereof are without the true Church in the Apostles meaning 1 Cor. 5. 12. what have I to doe to judge them also that are without doe not yee judge them that are within which is a most violent torturing of the word For 1. without are dogs Rev. 22. so our brethren expound the one place by the other then all not fixed members of the congregationall Church as they conceive it of Corinth are dogs what was there not a Church of Saints on earth at this time but in one independent congregation of Corinth and were all the rest Dogs and Sorcerers 2. If judgeing here especially is the censure of Excommunication used according unto Christs institution that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the Lord and so to be used only toward regenerated persons then Paul was to intend the salvation of none by Excommunication but these who are members of one single congregation who are within this visible house of Christ then all the rest are without the house and so in the state of damnation 3. These who are without here are in a worse case then if they were judged by the Church that their spirit may be saved So they are left v. 13. to a severe judgement even to the immediate judgement of God as Cajetan doth well observe for sayth Erasmus Sarcerius Deus publica occulta sceler a non sinet impunita and Bullinger maketh as it is cleare an answer to an objection shall these who are without even the wicked Gentiles commit all wickednesse without punishment The Apostle answereth that saith he God shall judge them Non impune in vitiorum lacunis se provolvent prophani sed destinato tempore commeritas dabunt Deo ultori paenas And Paraeus num impune ibunt eorum scelera â—mo Judicem Deum invenient 4. These who are within here are these who are of Christs family sayth P. Martyr and opposite to Gentiles and infidels saith Paraeus for all men are divided into two ranks some domesticks and within the Church and to be judged by the Church and some strangers without the covenant not in Christ neither in profession nor truth as Gentiles who are left to the severity of Gods judgement but our Brethrens Text shall beare that Paul divideth mankind into three ranke 1. Some within as true members of the Church 2. Some without as infidels and some without as not members of a fixed congregation now Believers without and not members of a fixed congregation are not left to the severity of the immediate judgment of God as these who
are without here because they are to be rebuked yea nor was the excommunicated man after he should be cast out left to the immediate judgement of God but he was 1. To remaine under the medicine of excommunication and dayly to be judged and eschewed as a Heathen that his spirit may be saved 2. He was to be rebuked as a brother 2 Tâ—ess 3. 15. 3. Paul saying what have I to doe to judge these that are without God judgeth them he meaneth as much as he will not acknowledge them as any wayes belonging to Christ but the believers of approved piety because they are not members of a fixed congregation are not thus cast off of Paul he became all things to all men that he might gaine some and would never cast off Believers and say what have I to doe with you In a word by those who are without are meant Gentiles as Ambrose Oecumenius Theophilact c. Calvin Martyr Bullinger Paraeus Beza Pelican Pomeranus Meyer Sarcerius Marloratus Paraphras the Papists Haymo Aquinas and with them Erasmus and all who ever commented on this place Lastly our Brethren expound these who are within to be the Church of Corinth Saints by calling and Saints in Christ Jesus these to whom he prayeth grace and peace unto and for whom he thanketh God for the grace given to them by Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 2. 3. Now these thus within must be regenerated and opposed to all not within this way but without that is who are not Saints by calling not in Christ Iesus then by these who are without cannot be understood all not fixed members of one visible Congregation who yet are by true faith in Christ Iesus and our Brethren must mean that Paul if he were living would take no care to judge and censure us who believe in Christ and are members of provinciall and nationall Churches and are not members of such an independent Congregation as they conceive to be the only instituted visible Church of the New Testament But if they all not without the state of salvation who are not members of such an independent flock 1. All the Churches of Corinth Galatia Ephesus Thâ—ssalonica Philippi Rome the seven Churches of Asia who were not such independent Churches must be in the state of damnation 2. All are here obliged who looke for salvation by Iesus Christ to joyne themselves to this visible independent Church then all who are not members of such a Church are in the state of damnation if say our brethren they know this to be the only true Church and joyne not to it O but ignorance cannot save men from damnation for all are obliged to know this so necessary a meane of salvation where only are the meaneâ— of salvation for then it should excuse Scribes and Pharisees that they believed not in Christ for they knew him not and if they had knowen they would not have crucisied the Lord of glory 1 Cor. 2. 9 10. Now we judge this to be the revived error of-the Donatists whose mind was as Augustine saith that the Church of Christ was only in that part of Africa where Donatus was and Augustine writing to Vincentius objecteth the same as Morton answereth Bellarmine and the same say Papists with Donatists that out of the Church of Rome there is no salvation And Field answereth well yee are to be charged with donatisme who deny all Christian societies in the World â—to be where the Popes feete are not kissed to pertaine to the true Church of God and so cast into Hell all the Churches of Aethiopia Armenia Syriâ— Graecia Russia and so did Optatus sayth Morton Answer Donatists you will have the Church only to be where you art but in Dacia Misiâ— Thracia Achaia c. where you are not you will not have it to be nor will you have it to be in Graecia Cappadocia Aegypt c. Where you are not and in innumerable Istes and Provinces See how Gerardus refuteth this and certainly if this be the only true visible Christian Church to which all who looke for salvation by Christ Jesus must joyne themselves there is not in the Christian World a true visible Church but with you 3. Iâ— all upon hazard of losing salvation must joyne to such a Church having power of jurisdiction independently within it selfe then must all separate from all the reformed Churches where there be provinciall and nationall Churches now this is also the error of the Donatists and Anabaptists against which read what learned Parker saith and reverend Brightman and Cartwright but of this hereafter 4. The principall reason given by the Author is The Lord added to the Church Acts 2. such as should be saved this is not in the independent visible Congregation as is proved elsewhere A second reason he giveth because every Christian standeth in neede of the Ordinances of Christ for his spirituall edification in holy fellowship with Christ Iesus or else Christ ordained them in vaine therefore all who would be saved must joyne to a visible independent congregation hence no Church hath title and due right to the Word and Sacraments but members of such a congregation this is the reason why men of approved piety are denied the Seales of the covenant and their children excluded from Baptisme and themselves debarred from the Lords Supper because they are not members of your congregation and members they cannot be because they finde no warrant from Gods Word to sweare your Church-covenant and to your Church-government which is so farre against the Word of God the Seales of the covenant belong to all professing Believers as Gods Word sayth Acts 10. 47. Acts 8. 37. Acts 16. 31 32 33. 1 Cor. 11. 28. Whether he be a member of a particular independent Church or not God the Lawgiver maketh not this exception neither should man doe it Propos. 3. All are entered by covenant into a Church-state or into a membership of a visible Church Answ. Here are we to encounter with a matter much pressed by our reverend Brethren called a Church covenant A Treatise came unto my hand in a Manuscript of this Subject In their Apology and in their answer to the questions propounded by the Brethren of Old England this is much pressed I will first explaine the Church-covenant according to our reverend Brethrens minde 2 Prove there is no such thing in Gods Word 3. Answer their Arguments taken out of the Old Testament 4. Answer their Arguments from the New Testament both in this Treatise here in this Chapter and hereafter and also their arguments in all their Treatises Hence for the first two I begin with this first question Whether or not all are to he In-churched or entered Members of a visible Church by an explicit and vocall or profâ—ssed Covenant Our brethrens mind is first to be cleared 2.
may be a true visible Church there as yet and we then wronged them in separation from them Because Gods people in Babel did never wilfully reject the covenant 2. Our brethren professe they cannot receive into their Church the godly persecuted and banished out of Old England by Prelates for the truth unlesse saith he they be pleased to take hold of our Church-covenant Now not to admit into your Churches such as cannot sweare your Church covenant in all one as to acknowledge such not a true Church and to separate from them and so the want of an explicite and formall Church-covenanting to you maketh professors no Church-visible and unworthy of the seales of grace but reverend Parker saith that there is such a profession of the covenant in England sic ut secessionem facere salvâ conscientiâ nullus possit that no man with a safe conscience can separat therefrom 3. The ignorants and simple ones amongst the Papists have not rejected the Gospell obstinately in respect it was never revealed to them yet the simple ignorance of points principally fundamentall maketh them a non-Church and therefore the want of your Church-covenant must un-Church all the reformed Churches on Earth It is not much that this Author saith the primitive Church never did receive children to the communion nor any till they made a confession of their Faith What then a confession of their Faith and an evidence of their knowledge is not your Chuoch-covenant for by your Church-covenant the parties to be received in the Church must give testimony of their conversion to the satisfaction of the consciences of all your Church The old confirmation of children was not such a thing 2. The tryall of the knowledge of such as were of old not yet admitted to the Lords Supper is not an inchurching of them because if â—ny not that way tryed in the ancient Church did fall into scanâ—alcus sins they were being come to yeeres lyable to the censures of the Church which said certainly the ancients acknowledged them to be members of that visible Church but you say expresly they are without and you have not to doe to judge them 1 Cor. 5. 12. And let the author see for this the counâ—ell of Laodicea Gregorius Leo Augustine Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose the councell of Elibert Perkins Martine Bucer Chemnitius Peter Martyr who all teach that confirmation was nothing lesse then your Church-covenant 2. That it had never that meaning to make persons formll members of the visible Church 3. That that was sufficiently done in Baptisme 4. That comfimation was never the essentiall forme of a visible Church but rather the repetition of Baptisme so Whitgift a man much for confirmation confirmatio apud nos usurpatur ut pueri proprio ore proprioque consensu pactum quod in Baptismo inibant coram Ecclesiâ confirment Pareus sayth they were in the Church before Sed impositione manuum in Ecclesiam adultorum recipie bantur Beza saith the same Calvin liberi infidelium ab utero adoptati jure promissionis pertinebant ad corpus Ecclesiae Bullinger acknowledging that in Baptisme infantes were received into the Church saith Pastorum manus illis impone bantur quorum fidei committebatur Ecclesiarum cura 7. Argum. A multitude of unwarrantable wayes partly goeth before partly conveyeth this Church-covenant As. 1. It is a dreame that all are converted by the meanes of private Christians without the Ministery of sent Pastors by hearing of whom Faith commeth all are made materialls and convertes in private without Pastors judge if this be Christs order and way 2. How it is possible a Church shall be gathered amongst Infidells this way Infidells cannot convert Infidells and Pastors as Pastors cannot now be sent by our Brethrens Doctrine for Pastors are not Pastors but in relation to a particular congregation therefore Pastors as Pastors cannot be sent to Indians 3. They must be assured in conscience at least satisfied in every one anothers salvation and sound conversion were the Apostles satisfied anent the conversion of Anainas Saphira Simon Magus Alexander Hymeneus Philetus Demas and others 4. By what warrant of the word are private Christians not in office made the ordinary and onely converters of Soules to Christ conversion commeth then ordinarily and solely by unsent Preachers and private persons Ministery 5. What warrant have the sister Churches of the word to give the right hand of fellowship to a new erected Church for to give the hand of fellowship is an authoritative and pastoriall act as Gal. 2 9. When Iames Cephas and Iohn perceived the grace that was given unto me they gave unto me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that is saith Pareus they received us to the colledge of the Apostles so Bullinger and Beza now this is to receive them in amongst the number of Churches as Pareus and members of the catholick Church but Churches being all independent and of a like authority the Sister Churches having no power over this new erected Church what authority hath Sister Churches to acknowledge them as Sister Churches For 1. They cannot be upon two or three houres â—â—ght of them hearing none of them speak satisfied in their consciences of their Regeneration 2. By no authority can they receive them as members of the catholick Church for this receiving it a Church-act and they have no church-Church-power over them 3. What a meeting is this of diverse Churches for the receiving of a new Sister Church It is a Church I believe meeting together and yet it is not a congregation and it is an ordinary visible Church for at the admitting of all converts to the Church-order this meeting must be surely here our brethren acknowledge that there is a Church in the New Testament made up of many congregations which hath power to receive in whole Churches and members of Churches unto a Church-fellowship this is a visible provinciall or nationall Church which they other wayes deny 6. We see no warrant why one not yet a Pastor or Elder should take on him to speake to a congregation though they all conseâ—t that he speak exhort and pray we desire a warrant from Gods Word that such a thing should be here is preaching and Church-preaching Church-praying and praysing and yet there is no Pastor nor man called to office we see not how this will abide the measure of the Golden-neede especially in a constituted Church 7. We desire to see such a Church-action Acts 2. Where three thousand were added in one day to the Church 8. If it be enough that all be silent and testify their consent to the Church covenant by silence how is the Church-Magistrate and these of other Churches satisfied in conscience of the conversion of all for all consent to this the Magistrate may be a King and he cannot acknowledge these as a Church whose faces he never
Church-assemblies and heare the word Ergo this union must be as in all Bodies Cities Houses Armies by Covenant none is made a Citizen to have right to the priviledges of the City but by a Covenant for when one is received a member of an House or of an Army or of any incorporation 〈◊〉 is by a Covenant Answ. 1. The ennumeration is unsufficient for the Seale of Baptisme and a profession of the truth is that which maketh one a member of the visible Church 1 Cor. 12. 13. for by one spirit we are all baptized into one body and can you deny the covenant which is sealed in baptisme and by this are all the Citizens and Domesticks inchurched and received into the visible Church and when one removeth from one congregation to another hee maketh a tacite covenant to serve God in all his Ordinances with that new society but he is not thereby made a member of the visible Church for that he was before nor hath hee right to the Seales as they are Seales of such a Church but as they are Seales of the whole Catholick Church The Apostles saith the apology did two things when they planted Churches 1. They joyned them together in a Church covenant 2. They constituted Elders in every Church Acts 14 13. what the Apostles did after they converted their hearers a baptizing praying for them laying on of hands exhorting inchurching against persecuters disputing against adversaries miracles are acts tending to the good of the Church not acts of planting a Church Answ. 1. The first of these two is in question we reade not of such a covenant as our brethren speake of 2. Converting of Soules after the Church is constitute is an adding to the Church and preaching tendeth to this The Law of the Lord converteth Psal. 19. and when the Church is planted it is not a perfect house but stones are fitted and laid upon the corner stone dayly 3. That the Apostles act of planting is conversion and gathering to a visible body by a covenant we deny for planting is an erecting of Professors and Judges or Officer whether they be converted or not so they professe the truth 3. Arg. All Churches saith the discourse are confounded if there be not this Covenant to distinguish them Smyrna is not Ephesus or Thyatira none of them is Laodicea 2. Every one of them is rebuked for their own faults 3. Faith or cohabitation doth not distinguish them Ergo this Church-covenant only doth distinguish them Answ. Particular congregations differ not in essence and nature as Church covenants differ not in nature onely they differ in accidents and number and it is folly to seeke differences for Church covenants make not the difference for â— Church covenant ia common to them all 2. So Peter may be rebuked for his fault and John for his yet Peter and John differ not in nature The apology addeth it is not a Covenant simply and is generall that doth constitute a Church or distinguish it from another but a Covenant with application or appropriation to these persons as in mariage all promise these same duties yet a Covenant applyed to this man and this woman maketh this man such a womanâ— husband and no other man Answ. If this be all baptisme and professed Faith applied to this man rather then to this shall as well distinguish persons and Churches as Church covenants so applied 2. This is not a good and fit division so to appropriate this Pastor to this flock as he shall be a Pastor to no other people but to them and everteth all communion of Churches and Saints and denieth the use of the Seales in this Congregation from all members of another congregation whereas God hath made him a pastor in relation to the whole visible Church on Earth though his labours be tyed to one determinate Church So Papists marry the Bishop and his Church hence they thought it unlawsull for a Bishop to d mit his Church in any case for Enaristus calleth that spirituall adultery and we cannot approve of the councell of Antioch and Sardis that none can leave his Wife that is his married Church etiamsi à populis eriâ— Episcopus necessitate adactus And they say that Cresâ—on was condemned in the councell of Carthage for changing his Wife to wit his Church and Innocentius 3. saith the spirituall baend of mariage betwixt a Bishop and his Church is stronger then the mariage-band betwixt a man and his wife yea Dominicus a Soto saith to change Churches is against the Law of nature as to change Wives yea saith Innocentius 3. Onnipotens Deus conjugium quod est inter Episcopuâ— Ecclesiam suo tantum judicio reservavit dissolvendum 3. Argu. A free people saith our Author cannot be joyned in a body but by mutuall consent as appeareth in all Relations betwixt Parents and Children Husband and Wife no Church saith he can take charge of a stranger believer comming from another congregation unlesse he give himselfe and offer his professed subjection to the Gospell also it is a part of the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free that every one choose â—his own Pastor Rom. 14. 1. we are to receive a weake believer Ergo he is to offer himselfe to the Church and to their order by Covenant Answ. 1. It is true the relation of Pastor and free people is founded upon a tacite Covenant but this Covenant is made in Baptisme for a pastor is a pastor to yound children whom â—he received into Covenant in baptisme according to that Acts 20. 28. feed the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers now infants are of these because he is to feed them as a pastor loveing Christ his lambes and young ones no lesse then the aged 2. Because hee exercised pastorall acts over young ones when he baptizeth them yet infants are not under a ministery by a Church covenant 3. The act of election includeth a tacite promise of subjection to the Minister who is elected and the pastors acceptation of the Church-Office includeth a tacite promise to feede that flock but this is no Church-covenant which I prove by one argument unanswerable The Church-covenant say our Brethren is the formall cause of our Churchmembership and of a visible Church as a reasonable soule is the formall essence of a man now the covenant that can intervene betwixt a pastor elected and a people electing is a posterior and later by nature then a Church-covenant for a people is a Church as our brethren teach and so constitute in its full power of all Church operations and so hath its entyre essence and essentiall forme before they elect a pastor as a man must be a reasonable man before he can exercise the second operations or actus secundos flowing from a reasonable soule Therefore a Church and Pastor dâ—e take charge of a stranger comming to the Congregation though there be no
the scandalous 3. Reas. Author If the Apostle speake of severall exercises of severall gifts but both coincident to the same person or Church office why then doth he command the Teacher to waite on teaching and the Exhorter upon exhorting One who hath a gift of giveing Almes and shewing mercy is not commanded to wait upon Almes giving unlesse it be his office as well as his gift Ans. It is not fit that the Doctor should attend the pastorall duties except he be a pastor also and have both gift and office but having gifts for both he may attend both as the Church calleth him to both Author Teaching and exhorting flow from severall gifts and they are seldome found in one in eminency Ans. Then where they are found in one in eminency as sometimes they are either hath God given a Talent for no use which is against the Wisdome of Gods dispensation or then hee who hath gifts for both may discharge both as hee may and can through time and strength of body But wee contend not with our brethren in this seeing they confesse he that is gifted for both may attend both CHAP. 7. SECT 7. Of Ruling Elders WE subscribe willingly to what our Author saith for the office of ruling Elders in the Church For Paul Rom. 12. 8. from foure principall acts requisite in Christs house and body v. 6 7 8. Teaching Exhorting Giveing of Almes Râ—ling maketh foure ordinary officers Teachers Pastors Deacons and Elders Opposite to the office of ruling Elders object that by Rulers may be understood Governours of Families Ans. Families as they are such are not Churches but parts of the Church and cleare it is that the Apostle Speaketh of Christs Body the Church in that place 5. As we have many members in one body c. They Object that Paul speaketh of severall gifts not of publick Offices in the Church for he speaketh of all the power and actions of all the members of the Body of Christ now the offices alone are not the body but all the multitude of believers Ans. This cannot well be answered by these who make all the believers governours and a generation of Kings and Teachers because it is expresly said v. 4. all members have not the same office Ergo they are not all to attend ruling and to rule with diligence 2. 〈◊〉 is false that he speaketh not of Officers and publick Officer Hee who speaketh of reigning doth indeed speak of a King as he who speaketh of exhorting which is the specifick act of a pastor speaketh of a pastor The place â—1 Cor. 12. 28. 29. Is cleare for Ruling Elders but some say that governours are but arhiters which Paul biddeth the Corinthians set up in the Church for decyding of civill controversies 2. Cor. 6. that they goe not to Law one against another before heathen Judges Ans. Paul commandeth to obey Judges but never to set up a new order of Judges in their roome 2. These arbitees weâ—â— not governours to command but rather faithfull Christians to counsell and remove controversies or Christian reconcilers to hinder them to goe to the Law one with another before infiâ—â—â— judges 3. The Apostle is speaking here of such Officers as Christ hath set in the Church as the Church and Kingdom of Christ but these civill arbitrators are no Church-Officers â—â— Tim. 5. 17. The Elders who rule well are worthy of double honour c. This place speaketh cleare for ruling Elders The adversaries say here are meant Deacons to whom are allowed stipends for either here or elsewhere wages are allowed for Deacons Answ. 1. Paul would not speake so honorably of Deacons as to allow them the worth of a double honorable reward Yea Gods Word purteth the Deacons out of the roll of Rulers and governours in Gods house as having nothing to doe by their office to labour in the Word and Prayer but are in Gods wisdome set lower to attend Tables nor doth the word call them Elders or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in relation to the Church but onely in relation to their owne family and house 2 Tim. 3. 12. their office is an office of meere service of Tables 2. He is a labouring Elder worthy of wages that the Apostle speaketh of here as v. 18. The Deaconship being to receive the mercy and charity which is almes and not debt cannot be such an office as taketh up the whole man so as hee must live upon the Churches charges 3. Bilson a man partiall in this cause against the minde of all the ancients saith Didoclavius giveth this interpetation But it is seconded with no warrant of Gods Word for Governours and Deacons are made two species of officers Rom. 12. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he who ruleth with diligence and he who hath mercy with chearefulnesse And two opposite species are not predicated the one of the other And if well governing Rom. 12. be â—ell teaching and diligent exhorting all are confounded in that Text where the Apostle marshalleth the officers and their severall exercises so accurately Nor can hee meane here Bishops so old that they are not now abâ—e to labour in the word and doctrine for then pastoâ—s for their age and inhability to preach should because of their age and infirmity deserve lesse honour and reward then the yonger who are able to labour in the word and doctrine This is crosse to the sift Commandement which addeth honour and double honour to age and gray haires being found in the way of righteousnesse 2. Against Justice that because yeares and paines in Gods Service hath made them aged for that they are to have lesse honour and reward whereas they deserve the double rather then that the younger should be preferred to them Nor. 3. Can the Apostles meaning be that these who rule well that lead an exemplarily holy life are worthy of honour especially painefull preachers Because 1. A person is never called a labourer and worthy of hire as the Oxe that treadeth out the Corne because of holinesse of life especially the Church â—s not to give stipend to a pastor for his holy life 2. Their life should be exemplarily holy who did not labour in the word and doctrine that is we have a pastor passing holy in his life but he cannot preach or keepeth an ill conscience in his calling because he is lazy and a loyterer in preaching 3. What Word of God or dialect in the word expresseth a holy life by well goverâ—ing for a holy life is the sanctity of mans conversation be he a private or a publick man But to govern well is the paraphase of a good Governour and officer in the Greeke tongue or any other Language Nor. 4. Can the Apostle understand by labourers in the Word and Doctrine as Bilson saith such as wâ—nt thorough the Earth and made jâ—urnies as Apostles and Evangelists did to plant visit and confirme Churches and by these who govern well such as labour indeed in the
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with diligence Rom. 12 8. Ob. 9. But it is but a generall that he rule we have not these wherein the particulars of his ruling consist Ans. If this be strong you have not 1 Tim. 3. the particulars of the pastorall teaching but onely the generals a Bishop must be apt to teach Yet in other places we have the particulars aâ— instructing rebuking confuting convincing so what ever the Scripture saith of the preaching Elders ruling that same is saith of the ruling Elders ruling seeing the ruling Elder is the assistant officer to help the preaching Elder and both of them with the Doctor are to rule the House of God Ob. 10. But if ruling be the specifick and essentiall note of the ruling Elder he cannot be a speciall officer different from the preaching Elder for what is essentiall to one species cannot agree to another and what constituteth one species doth not agree to another Answ. This connexion may well be denied and it is said well by one The ruling Elder solùm regit doth onely governe sed non solus regit but he doth not govern his alone but with the Pastor and Doctor From these things I infer that as this is not a good consequence Mat. 26. Luk. 22. Mark 14. the Spirit of God doth set downe the Lords Supper in all its materialls and passeth over Baptisme in silence and goeth to another subject Ergo Baptisme is not the other Sacrament of the New Testament so neither is this a good consequence Paul 1 Tim. 3. Discribeth the Bishop and over skippeth the ruling Elder passing to the Deacon Ergo the ruling Elder is not an Ordinance of God for while hee describeth the Bishop he teacheth what an one both the Doctor and ruling Elder should be by cleare analogy and it had beene superfluous for the Holy Ghost to say more then he doth And by this wee may answer to what is tenthly objected The ruling Elder is omitted in Christs roll Eph. 4. 11. Ergo there is no such officer Answ. It followeth in no sort negatively from one particular place of Scripture Rev. 1. It is said onely God hath made us Kings and Priests unto God Ergo he hath not made us Prophets also the contrary is Esai 54. 13. Ioh. 6. 45. so because It is life eternall to know the Father and the Sonne Joh. 17. Socinians collect Erge the holy spirit is not God because no mention is made of him in this place 2. In this place Paul ennumerateth offices necessary rather for planting Churches then for ruling Churches already constituted and planted Miracles and Tongues are ad benè esse Elders and Deacons are not named here because they are for the leading on of the Church and the body already set up in a visible frame and therefore reckoned out Rom. 12. 4. 8. 1 Cor. 12. 28. and consider I pray you how uncertaine and lubrick a way it is to pin Gods Spirit and to fetter him to any one place in his enumerations Behold Rom. 12. 8 all the ordinary officers are expressed and yet Apostles Evangelists Miracles Tongues are omitted all which are ennumerated 1 Cor. 12 28 29. yet are specifick acts of Prophets Teachers omitted 1 Cor. 12. at lest onely spoken of in generall under the notion of hearing seeing walking and Rom. 12. they be more particularly set downe And 1. Tim. 3. Phil. 1. 1. onely Bishops and Deacons are mentioned and governments and Elders ruling well â—mitted and also all the extraordinary officers are omitted and yet mentioned 1 Cor. 12. 18 29. and Miracles Tongues Deacons Governments are omitted Eph. 4. 11. and 1 Tim. 5. 17. Preachers Rulers Doctors are expressed Deacons and extraordinary officers Apostles Evangelists c. passed over in silence Ob. 11. The Keyes are not given to this ruling Elder Ergo he is no lawfull officer the antecedent is proved the keyes of jurisdiction because they can operate nothing but by the Key of knowledge cannot be given to this new officer now the key of knowledge is given only to the preaching Elder Ans. All dependeth upon this false proposition To these only are the keyes of jurisdiction and power of binding and loosing given to whom the keyes of knowledge are given for though the one key worke nothing without the other yet the proposition is not from this made good for the key of knowledge and the power of pastorall preaching is given uni subjectivè non unitati nisi objectivè to one man as to the subject and to the Church for her salvation and good as for the end and object and the Pastor being once ordained a Pastor may use these Keyes quoad specificationem independently for hee may preach mercy and wrath not waiting the Churches suffrages Et potestas clavium quoad jurisdictionem data â—st ecclesiae subjectivè objectivè data est non uni sed unitati but the power of the keyes in censures for binding and loosing is given to no one mortall man but to the Church both as to the subject and the object I meane the Ministeriall Church and not one man Pastor Pope oâ— prelate may use the Keyes the Church hath them and can onely validly use them Ob. 12. But how is it proved that Ruling Elders are of divine institution Ans. God hath placed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ruling Elders in the body as is said 1 Cor. 12. 28. and this is Rom. 12. 4. compared with v. 8. an Office that Christ hath appointed and as these places prove the exhorter or pastor to be of Divine institution and the Apostle Teacher Prophet 1 Cor. 12. 28. and the Elder who laboureth in the Word and Doctrine to be an instituted worke-man worthy of wages 1 Tim. 5. 17 18. So must they prove the man who ruleth well and with diligence to be of divine appointment Ob. 13. But the ruling in diligence Rom. 12. 8. and the governments 1 Cor. 12. 28. are generalls and so cannot constitute a speciall office in the body for it is against logick that that which is generall and common to all the officers can constitute a species or a speciall kind Answ. This obligeth the opponent to teach what is meant by governors whether Magistrates but these be not an office in Christs Body as is here said Rom. 12. 4. and 1 Cor. 12. 14 15. or doe they meane masters of families but these be parts of heathen societies as well as of Christian and a Family as it is such is not the Church 3. Nor can hee meane here of Preachers for Rom. 12. 8. 1 Cor. 12. 28. the exhorter and the ruler with diligence the Teacher and Prophet and governments are clearely differenced as different organs of the body Eye Eare Hand Foote 1 Cor. 12. 14 15. Rom. 12. 4. nor 4 can they understand Rulers in generall for a genus a generall doth not exist or have actuall subsistence but in some determinnate species as a living Creature doth not subsist but
this honour 2 It is said if any VVidow have children or nephewes let them learne first to shew mercy at home and to requite their Parents Ergo the children or grand children of these VVidowes were to sustaine them and not to burden the Church with them and so they were poore Widowes and this 3. The Text clearely holdeth forth while the Apostle proveth that the children who are able are to helpe the Parent being a desolate Widow because v. 8. all are to provide for these of their owne house and to maintaine them in their indigence else they be in that worse then Infidell children who by natures love doe provide for their poore parents 3. This is cleare from v. 16. if any man or woman that believeth hath widows let them relieve them and let not the Church be charged that they may relieve them that are widowes indeed Ergo these widowes called also v. 3. widowes indeed did some way burden the Church with their maintenance and they were not to be layd upon the Churches stock to be maintained thereby except they were desolate and without friends But some may object if these widowes had a charge and did any worke or service to the Church as it is cleare from the Text v 9. they did in overseeing the poore and the sick were not wages due to them for their worke for the labourer is worthy of his hire the Scripture saith not if a Preacher have a father who is Rich and may sustaine his Son let not the Church be burdened with his wages but on the contrary the Preacher is to have his wages for his work as an hire ad modum debiti non ad modum eleemoâ—ynae as a debt not as an Almes I answer the reason is not alike of the preaching Elder and of the Widow for the pastors service requiring the whole man was of that nature that it was a worke deserving wages as any worke-man a dresser of a Vineyard deserveth wages 1 Cor. 9 7. or a plower or one that Thresheth v. 10. Therefore the Preachers wages is so wages that its debt not almes but a Widow of sixty yeeres being weake and infirme cannot acquit her selfe in such a painfull office as doth merit poore wages and therefore the reward of her labour was both wages and an almes Againe that this Widow had some charge or service in the Church I meane not any Ministeriall office for she was not ordained as the Deacon Acts 6. with imposition of hands I prove from the Text. 1. Because this Widdow was not to be chosen to the number or Colledge of Widowes except shee had beene 60. Yeares this is a positive qualification of a positive service as if it were an office for else what more reason in 60. Yeares then in 61. or 62. or in 58. or 59. if shee was a meere eleemosynary and an indigent woman or can godlinesse permit us to thinke that Paul would exclude a Widow of 50. or 54. or 56 Yeeres from the Colledge of Widowes who were desolate and poore nor 2. Would Paul rebuke the Widow taken into the society of these Widowes because shee married an husband except she had entered to this service and had vowed chastity nor is marrying the second time which is lawfull Rom. 7. 1. 2. a waxing wanton against Christ and a casting off of the first faith as the marrying of these widowes is called v. 11. 12. therefore this Widow had some charge and service in the Church 3. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let a Widow be chosen of such an age and not younger and with such morall qualifications as is required in the Deacon c. doth also evidence that it was an election to some service or charge as is she be of good report if she have brought up her children if she have lodged strangers if she have washed the saints feete which qualifications not being in a Widow poore and desolate cannot exclude her from the Churches almes and expose her to famishing for want this also doth Ambrose Augustine tract 58. in Ioan. Chrysostomus Theophylact. Hieronymus observe on this place It is not unprobable to me that Phaebe called a Deacon or servant of the Church of Cenchrea was such a Widow seeing she is Rom. 16. 1. expresly so called how shee came to Rome if shee was a poore Widdow and now 60. yeares old I dispute not seeing Gods Spirit calleth her so We can easily yield that VVidows of sixty yeares entring to this service did vow not to marrie againe so teach Cyprian l. 1. epist ad Pomponium Hyeronym contr Joviaâ— Epihan 48. The last Canon of the councell of Nice as Ruffinus l. 1. c. 6. saith denieth Widowes to be Church-officers because they were not ordained with imposition of hands Hyeronimus in c. 16. ad Roman saith Diaconisses in the Orientall Church had some service in Baptisme Epiphanius l. 3. tom 2. Heres 79. saith they were in the Church non ad sacrificandum sed propter horam Balnci aut visitationis quando nudatum fuit corpus â—â—lieris Constantine placed them amongst the Clergy to governe the Corps of the dead but Papists then have no warrant for their Nuns CHAP. 8. SECT 8. Of Election of Officers HEre the Author teaches that Election of Officers belongeth to the Church whose officers they are 2. That the Church of believers being destitute of all officers may ordaine their own officers and Presbyters by imposition of hands in respect that the power of the keys is given to the Church of believers Mar. 18. Answ. Election of Officers no doubt belongeth to the whole Church not in the meaning of our Brethren but that this may be cleared whether a Church without officers may ordaine Elders there be diverse other questions here to be agitated as 1. Whether the Church be before the Ministery or the Ministery before the Churches 1. Dist. There is an ordinary and an extraordinary Ministery 2. There is a mysticall Church of believers and a ministeriall Church of Pastors and flock 3. A Church may be so called by anticipation as Hos. 12. Jacob served for a wise or formally because it is constituted in its whole being 4. A Ministery is a Ministery to these who are not as yet professors but only potentially members of the Church 1. Concl. There is a Church of believers sometime before there be a ministeriall Church 1. Because a company of believers is a mysticall Church for which Christ died Eph. 5. 25. And such there may be before there be a setled Ministery As there is a house before there be a Candlestick because conversion may be by private meanes as by reading and conference yea a woman hath carried the Gospell to a Land before there was a Ministery in it 2. Adam was first and Evah by order of â—ature a Church created of God before there was a Ministery So Adams Ministery is founded upon a nature created according to Gods Image 2. Concl. A publick ordinary
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a place where the Congregation meeteth So the Chaldaick and Arabick use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the place where the worshippers met from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caldaice Syriace Adoravit because it is a place of meeting for adoration and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thè Congregation from the Arabick 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 congregavit Yet speaking of a governing and orderly constituted Church you shall never finde such a Church having the name of a Church but such a company as hath officers and is spoken of as a house and family where there are stewards keys doores bread and other things noting a City-incorporation 1. Because the keys are given to stewards who by office beare the keys for taking in and casting out by power of censures is proper to an ordered City where there are governors and people governed 2. Because wee reade not that the keyes are given to a company of single believers out of office 3. Wee never finde in the word of God any practice or precept that a single company did use the keyes or can use them wanting all Officers Heare what Robinson objecteth that he may establish a popular government Two or three making Peters confession Mat. 16. are a Church But two or three may make this confession without officers Ergo The proposition is cleare by the promise made to build the Church upon the Rock of Peters confession Answ. 1. I deny the proposition and it is not proved two or three making Peters confession are not the Church ministeriall to which Christ gave the keyes for the keys include pastorall power to preach and baptize which Separatists deny to two or three wanting officers they may be a mysticall Church or a part of the redeemed Church Eph. 3. 25. 26. nor doth Christ promise to build the ministeriall Church properly on the rock but only the Church of believers for whom he gave the keyes but to whom he gave no keyes 2. This argument will hurt our brethren for two or three not entred in Church-state nor in Courch-Covenant without Church-state as well as without officers may and doe often make Peters confession yet are they not for that a governing Church because they may not happily as yet bee united covenant-wayes 2. He objecteth If the Apostles appoint Elders in every Church Acts 14. 23. If God seâ— in the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers 1 Cor 12. 28. Then there is a Church before Officers Apostles Prophets a Major presupposeth there was a City before he was Major a Steward presupposeth a family is not the Eldership an ordinance of the Church and called the Elders of the Church The Church is not an ordinance of the Elders or given â—â— the Elders Ans. Job 10. 20. God hath granted to Iob life Ergo Iob was a living man before God had given him life The Lord breathed in man the breath of life Ergo he was a breathing and a living man before God breathed that life in him God formed man of the dust Gen. 2. 7. Ergo hee was a man before God formed him All these are as good consequences So Iacâ—â— served for a wife Hos. 12. 12. Ergo she was his wife before hee served for her it followeth not 2. This proveth not there is a governing Church without Officers but the contrary because for that end doth the Lord appoint Elders in every Church and a ruler in a City a King in a Kingdome to governe them to feed the flock Acts 20. 28. Ergo before there be Officers in a Church there is no government in it And so it is not a governing Church nor is a City a governing incorporation without a Major or some other Rulers nor a Kingdome a monarchicall state without a King And so the Elders are the Churches Elders as life is the forme of a living man And this argument is much against them God say our Brethren hath appoynted a Church-covenant in his Church will it follow Ergo there is a Church before a Church-covenant They cannot say this 3. These with whom sayth Robinson God hath made a covenant to be their God and to have them his people and to dwell it them as his Temple which have right to the promises of Christ and his presence are his Church But a company of believers without Officers are such Ergo The proposition is Scripture Gen. 17. 17. Levi. 26. 11 12. Mat. 18. 17. The assumption is true because they may believe separate themselves from the world come out of Babel without Officers except you say they must go to Rome to Jerusalem and beyond sea to seeke a Church Answ. The major is false for God is in covenant with six believers before they sweare a Church-covenant and so all the promises are made to them and yet by your grant they are not a Church Yea all these agree to the invisible Church and every single member thereof 2. Without officers believers may not separate themselves from the world and come out of Babel by a positive and authoritative separation to erect a new Church without pastors or in an ordinary way though as Christians they may separate from Rome negatively and touch no uncleane things 3. We send none to Ierusalem and Babylon to seeke a Church yet but except we fall unto the Tenets of Anabaptists Socinians and Arminians wee must send farther then to every house where three believers are to seeke such as have warrant from Christ to adminstrate the seales of grace except you in casting downe Babel build Iericho and raise up a Tower of confusion and evert the ministeriall order that Christ hath appoynted in his Church 4. Then how often saith he the Officers die so oft the Church dieth also to remove the candlestick is to dischurch the assembly but the death of Officers which may be in a great persecution is never said to be a dischurching of an assembly And all communion of Saints shall perish when the Officers are removed for Baptisme is without the visible Church Eph. 4. Answ. 1. When the shepheards are removed the Tents cannot be called the Shepheards Tents and persecution often doth deface the visible face of a Ministeriall Church and to remove the candlestick is to remove the ministery as to take away eyes and eares and hands from the body is to hurt the integrity of it and make it lame 2. All communion Ministeriall whereby we are a body visible 1 Cor. 10. 16. eating one bread may well be loosed when pastors are removed whose onely it is by your owne confession to administrate the Sacraments except you allow all to administrate the Lords Supper and women to Baptise nor is there a communion in a family betwixt husband and wife if you remove husband and wife out of the family except you meane a communion by way of charity to rebuke exhort comfort one another which communion is betwixt two independent congregations who are not in Church-state one to another but
if you meane in Church-communion take heed that the keys of every christian family and the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven be not by this made all one Also it is saith he unequall dealing to make a prophane multitude under a diocesian prelate a Church and to deny that a company of faithfull believers is a Church 2. God hath not tied his power or presence to any order or office of the world but accepteth of them that feare him and worke Righteousnes 3. A power to enjoy the officers is seated in the body as an essentiall property 4. Th◠Lord calleth the body of the Saints the Church excluding the Elders Acts 20. 17. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church is essentially in the saints as the matter and subject formed by the covenant unto the which the Officers are but adjuncts not making for the being but for the welbeing of the Church and so the furtherance of their faith and their service Answ. A profane multitude under a diocesian prelate is not a Church mysticall of redemed ones as a company of Believers are but professing the truth and consisting of a flock of called Officers they may wel be a Ministeriall Church which foure Believers cannot be It is true God hath not tied his power and presence to any order or office as Anabaptists say and so speaketh the Catech. of Raccovia and Smalcius and Nicolaides say there is no necessity of a Ministery after that the Evangel i◠preached by the Apostles and confirmed by miracles and that a Ministery is onely profitable ad benè esse and not necessary The Arminians teach so the Remonstrantes praedicationem verbi ad id simplicitèr necessariam negant quid clarius So Eipscopius pastoris actio non tam necessaria est quam utilis ad edificationem postquam Scriptura omnibus singulis legenda data est ut ex ca suopte Marte discat quisque quantum satis est But Paul maketh it in the ordinary way necessary for salvation to believe to call on the Name of the Lord and to heare a Prophet sent and the presence and power of God in the Seales of Righteousnes is tyed to lawfull Pastors who onely can administrate those Seales Mat. 28. 19. as to meanes ordained of God not as if God could not save without them and accept the righteous doers without them but see how this man would beare us in hand that the comfort of pastorall preaching and the Sacraments cannot be tyed to called Ministers exccept we call God an accepter of persons which is denied Acts 10 I believed Teachers and Doctors and Elders had beene the Eyes Eares and Hands and so integrall parts of the visible Church as Christ is the head of the catholick church And this man maketh integrall parts adjunctes of the church thereby declaring Ministers may be well wanted and that they are passements ad bene esse and things of order Never did Anabaptists speake louder against the Ordinances of Christ and Socinians and Arminians are obliged to him Thirdly the beleevers have right to the Officers and this right is an essentiall property of the Church then also because beleevers have right to the Keys the Keyes are onely an adjunct of the visible Church which our brethren must deny 4. Acts 20. 17. 1 Tim. 3. 15. The Church excluding the Officers is saith Robinson called the Church as the Elders of the Church and Timothy was to behave himselfe well in the Church of God This is answered they are first a mysticall Church not a governing Church Secondly a man is called a man excluding his soule if your soule were in my soules stead Therefore a man is a thing living and a reasonable man without his soule what vanity is here Fifthly if the Church-Covenant be the essentiall forme of the Church it is as accider tall to the well being of beleevers as Officers are for they are the light of the world the salt of the earth which is more necessary then a Church-Covenant And Robinson saith further Two or three have received Christ and his power and right to all the meanes of grace and Christ and his power are not divided also the wife hath immediate right to her husbands person and goods for her use Answ. Two or three yea one beleever and these not entred in Church-state but beleeving in Christ have received Christ and his power in all Christian priviledges due to that state True They have received Christ and his power in all ministeriall and Church-priviledges it is false nor can our brethren admit of this by their grounds for then should they have right in their owne person to preach pastorally and administrate the Sacraments if Christ and the pastorall power to such acts cannot be divided and if they have as immediate right to use the keys in pastorall acts as the wife hath to the husband and goods Also saith he Of the Churches of the Gentiles some were converted to God by Apostles others by private Christians Acts 8. 12. and 10. 36 44 47 48. and 11. 19 20 21. and 13. 1 12 48. and 14. 1 7. Can we in reason thinks during the Apostles absence that the Churches never assembled together for edification in praying prophesying and other ordinances were not all they converts who desired to be admitted to their fellowship Had they not use of excommunication The Apostles came but occasionally to the Churches where they appointed Elders Acts 14. 25. Why did Paul leave Titus at Crete save onely that men of gifts might be trained up in prophesying Answ. All here said is conjecturall he cannot give us an instance of a Church exercising church-Church-power and destitute of Officers onely he saith Can we conceive that in the Apostles absence there was no Church meetings for edification But were there no Elders and Officers in the Apostolike Church but onely Apostles I thinke there have beene Pastors and when the Apostles first left the planted Churches can we conceive that they left new converted flockes without Pastors and if without Officers they met for prophecying can wee conceive that they wanted the Seales of the Covenant certainly Sacraments without Officers are no rules for us to follow Secondly of conversion by private persons I purpose to speake hereafter if they preached it is not ordinary nor a rule to us Thirdly at Crete there have beene Preachers but of government without them I see nothing since Elders Timothy and Titus are limitted in receiving accusation against Elders and are forbidden to lay hands suddenly on any man I see not how the people without Officers did this It is good that this Church that they give us is all builded upon conjectures and an unwritten Church is an unwritten tradition If the Apostles appointed Elders in the Church for this end to governe wee gather the contrary of your collections Ergo there was no government in the Churches before there were governours for the
for they were called by the Pope and his Clergy for saith Robinson when there be no 〈◊〉 Church-officers on Earth to give ordination we must hold with Arrians and expect new Apostles to give ordination neither can a true pastor go and seek a calling from a false pastor Hence observe carefully the following distinctions to obviate both papists cavillations and our Brethrens doubts 1. Distinct. That is 1. Properly extraordinary which is immediately from God without any other intervening cause so Moses his calling when God spake to him out of the Bush to goe to Pharaoh and command the letting goe of his people was extraordinary for both the matter of the calling and the persons designation to the charge was immediately from God Luthers calling this way was not extraordinary because hee preached no new Gospell nor by any immediate calling from God 2. That is extraordinary which is contrary to the Law of of nature Neither the calling of Luther nor of Hus and Wiccliff was extraordinary for that any inlightened of God and members of the Catholick Church should teach informe oâ— helpe their fellow-members being seduced and led by blind guides is agreeable to the Law of nature but according to our Brethrens grounds Luthers calling here was not onely extraordinary but unlawfull and contrary to a Divine Law For now when Apostles are ceased Luher had no warrant if our Brethren say right no calling of God to exercise pastorall acts of preaching converting soules to Christ and baptizing through many visible Churches congregations because that is say they Apostolick and no man now can bee a pastor but in one fixed congregation whereof he is the elected pastor 3. That is extraordinary which is beside a Divine positiâ—â— Law So that one should be chosen a pastor in an Iland where there be no Elders nor pastors at all and that the people onely give a calling is extraordinary and so it is not inconvenient thaâ— something extroardinary was in our reformers 4. That is extraordinary which is against the ordinary corruptions wicked and superstitious formes of an ordinary caling so in this sense Luher and our reformers calling was extraordinary 2. Dist. A calling immediately from God and a calling from God some way extraordinary are farre different An immediate calling often requireth miracles to confirme it especially the matter being new yet not alwayes John Baptists calling was immediate his Sacrament of Baptisme beside the positive order of Gods worship yet hee wrought no miracles but an extraordinary calling may be where there is an immediate and ordinary revelation of Gods Will and requireth not miracles at all 3. Dist. Though ordinarily in any horologe the higher wheele should move the lower yet it is not against ordinary art that the hotologe be so made as inferiour wheeles may move without the motion of the superiour Though by ordinary dispensation of Gods standing Law the Church convened in a Synod should have turned about Hus Wicliff Luther to regular motions in orthodox Divinity yet it was not altogether extraordinary that these men moved the higher wheeles and laboured to reforme them Cyprian urged Reformation Aurelius Bishop of Carthage Augustin and the African Bishops did the like the Bishop of Rome â—epining thereat It is somewhat extraordinary that Reformation should begin at Schollers and not at principall Masters 4. Dist. A calling may be expresly and formally corrupt in respect of the particular intention of the ordainers and of the particular Church ex intentione ordinanris operantis Thus Luthers calling to bee a Monke was a corrupt calling and eatenus and in that respect hee could not give a calling to others But that some calling may be implicitely and virtually good and lawfull in respect of the intention of the Catholick Church and ex inteâ—tione opâ—ris ipsius ordinationis he was called â—o preach the Word of God 5. Dist. Luthers Oath to preach the Gospell did oblige him as a pastor this is his calling according to the substance of his Office and is valid but his Oath to preach the Roman Faith intended by the exacters of the Oath was eatenus in so far unlawfull and did not oblige him Even a Wife married to a Turke and swearing to bee a helper to her Husband in promoving the worship of the Mahomet or being a papist is ingaged in an Oath to promote Romish Religion if shee bee converted to the true Faith of Christ needeth not to be married de novo but remaineth a married Wife but is not obliged by that unjust Oath to promove these false Religions though the marriage Oath according to the substance of marriage duties tieth her 6. Dist. A pastor may and ought to have a pastorall care of the Catholick Church as the hand careth for the whole body and yet neither Luther nor Zuinglius are universall pastors as were the Apostles For they had usurped no power of Governing and Teaching all Churches though I professe I see no inconvenience to say that Luther was extraordinarily called by God to goe to many Churches to others then to Wittenberg where hee had one particular charge yea even through Germany and the Churches of Saxony and Zuinglius through the Helvetian and Westerne Churches which yet doth not make them essentially Apostles because 1. They were not witnesses of Christs Death and Resurrection which as a new Doctrine to the World as Apostles they behoved to preach Acts 1. v. 22. They only revealed the old truth borne downe by an universall Apostacy 2. Because they were not immediately called nor gifted with diverse Tongues And the like I may say of Athanasius for men in an extraordinary apostacy to goe somewhat farther then to that which a particular Church calleth them to is not formally apostolick yet lawfull 7. A calling to the Ministery is either such as wanteth the essentialls as gifts in any messenger and the Churches consenâ— or these who occupy the roome of the Church the Church consenâ—ing such a Minister is to bee reputed for no Minister Or. 2. An entry to a calling or a calling where diverse of the Apostles requisites are wanting may bee a valid calling as if one enter as Caiphas who entered by favour and money and contrary to the Law was High-Priest but for a yeer â—yet was a true High-Priest and prophecied as the High-priest 8. If the Church approve by silence or countenance the Ministery of a man who opened the Church doore to himselfe by a silver key having given the prelate a bud The ordinance of God is conferred upon him and his calling ceaseth not to be Gods calling because of the sins of the instruments both taking and giving 9. Though Luther was immediately called by Men An. 1508. by the Church of VVittenberg as may be seene in his writings as Gerard sheweth and the Jesuit Becanus saith hee was called and ordained a Presbyter and so had power to preach and administer the Sacraments yet that hindereth
Persis oriens India omnes Barbarae nationes uâ—um Christum adorant unam observant regulam veritatis What were all these but such as after were called VValdenses And in the first ages Pius 2. saith ante concilium Nicenuâ—â— parvus respectus babitus fuerat ad Romanam ecclesiars before the Nicen councill little respect was â—ad to th Church of Rome See this learnedly Demonstrated by the learned Voetius and his reason is good Ignatius Ireneus Iustin. Martyr Clâ—m Alexandr Tertullian Cyprian speak not one syllable of popery or popish articles also Lucian Porphyrius Trypheâ— Cellus Sosymus Symmachus Iulian mockers of Reiligon would have spoken against transubstantiation one body in many thousand places worshipping of dead bones the worshipping of a Tree Crosse and dumbe images and bread a Pope who could not erre and they would have challenged and examined miracles and I adde if they scoffed at the Doctrine of these called after VValdenses as the confession beareth then were the Church of Waldenses though not under that name in their time The Jewes objected against the Fathers Tatian Theophilus Athenages Iustin Tertullian Alexand. Cyâ—rian Chrysostome Isiodorus Hispalensis Iulianus Poâ—nerius They objected all they could devise against the Christian Faith but not a word of poynts of popery now controversed Ergo popery hath not beene in the World then an 188. In the Time of Victor many opposed victors Tyranny and as Plessaeus and Doctor Molineus saith were called Schismaticks therefore and excommunicated Neither can Gretserus nor Bellarmine defend this but by lies and raylings Yea from the 4. to the 7. age saith Voetius produce one Martyr professor or Doctor See Augustine de side ad Petrum Ruffinus his exposition of the Creed Gâ—nnadius of the Articles of the Church Theodoret his Epitome Divinorum decretorum Cyrillus his tract de fide and produce one holding the popish Faith Clemens Romanus and Elutheriâ—s in the Epistle to the Bishops of France maketh all Bishops pastors of the Church universall Any who readeth Greâ—serus against Plâ—ssie may see in the 4. age that Baronius and Bellarmine cannot desend that appeale was made to the Pope in the councell of Carthage yea the Popes Legate brought Apiarius to the Councell that his cause might be judged there becausâ— the Pope could not judge it and that the Councell of Chalcedon was per precepta Valentiniani convened and that Canstantinople was equall with Rome That Simplicius Gâ—lasius and Symmachus were Judges in their owne cause and that Hormisda an 518. had no command over the Oâ—ientall Churches as may be seene in Baronius So Pelagius the 1. Ioan. the 3. and Pelagius the 2. were refused the honour of universall Bishops and could not helpe the matter See Gretser and Honorius must be defended as not denying two wills and two natures in Christ. See what saith Bâ—ronius of this The councell of Constantinople would not receive the worshipping of Images The best part of the Western Churches were against it The Churches of France Germany Italy Brittaine The councell of franckford of Paris so did they all refuse the power of the Pope So Occam Gerson Scotus in most poynts were not papists Nor Cajetan Contaren Almâ—in Ioa Major Caranza Therefore said Thuanus the Doctrine of the VValdenses were now and then renewed by 〈◊〉 and Hus and when Hildebrand came in all know what wicked new poynts hee brought in as in the Tomes of the councells may bee seene and Onuphrius sayth quod major pars antea parum in usu fuerit The greatest part of his novelty not heard before or little in use His Tyranny upon the consciences of Church-men forbidding marriage and over the Lords people may be seene in Sleidan In Lampadius and his forme of excommunicating the Emperour as it is written by Beruriedenses and Sigonius also Aventinus Gerochus Reicher spergeâ—sis Orthuinus Gratius and others can tell But ere I speake of this monster head I should not have omitted humble Stephanus the 5. To whom Lodovick the Emperour descending from his Horse fell down upon the Earth thrice before his feete and at the third time saluted him thus blessed be the Lord God who commeth in the Name of the Lord and who hath shined upon us As Theganus saith that Pashalis excuseth himselfe to the Emperour Lod. That hee had leapen to the Popedome without his authority which saith this headship is not supreame as Aimoinus saith who was a murderer of Theodorus The Roman Churches Seale-keeper and of Leâ— for having first put out their Eyes hee then beheaded them say the same Aimoinus Gregory the 4. caused Lodovick the Emperours sons to conspire against the Father and was upon that plot himselfe Sergius the 2. made an act that a Bishop should be convinced of no fault but under sevety and two witnesses Siconulphus a Prince desiring to have this Popes blessing came to Rome and kissed sayth Gretserus after Anastasius his precious feete Anguilbert Archiepisc. Mediolanensis departed out of the Roman Church for the pride of Rome and Simon of Sergius sayth Sigonius It was ordinary for all sayth Anastasius to kisse the seate of Leo the 4. Platina saith hee was guilty of a conspiracy against Gratianus a godly and worthy man to expell the French-men out of the Kingdome and bring in the Grecianeâ— Gretser the Jesuite saith their owne Platina is a Lyer in this Wee all know there was an English Woman-Pope called Ioanna betwixt Leo the 4. and Benedictus the 3. Bellarmine Baronius Gretser Lipsius will have it a fable Platina a popish writter is more to be believed then they all for hee affirmeth it as truth A great schisme arose in the Church because Benedictus the 3. was chosen Pope without the Emperours consent The Emperour did hold the bridle and lead the Horse of Nicolaus the 1. Gretser cannot deny this hee defended and maintained Baldvinus who was excommunicated by the Bishops of France because he ravished Iuditha the daughter of Câ—rolus Calvus Hee pleaded that there was no reason but the decretalls of the popes should be received as the Word of God but because they were not written in the bookes of Church-Canons for by that reason some bookes of the old and New Testament are not to be received as Gods Word Grets said these Epistles were equall with Gods Word and said they had neither these Epistles nor the Scriptutes authority from the holy Spirit but from the Church That the church was foure hundred yeeres ignorant of the authority of the Scriptures that hee himselfe was Jehova eternall and that Gratianus had inserted it in his distinct 96. That hee was God Adrian the 2. approved of Basilius his killing of Michael the Emperour his Father Onuphrius who observeth 26. Schisms of antipopes thinketh Schismatick Popes no popes as Benedict 5. and
is before any officers be ordained in it the accidents of a subject and a subject make not multiplication Peter his learning and whitenesse make not two Peters And therefore seeing three believers may be united in your Church-covenant they must be a Church and seeing these foure officers a Pastor an Elder a Doctor and a Deacon must be chosen by the Church yea and ordained also by your Doctrine neede they must have their ordination and lawfull calling from three and so these three must be their Church electing them and a numerous congregation we dislike with you Author These who are to be added are to make knowen to the Elders their desire to be added that they may be tryed if he be found graceles or scandâ—lous he is not to be presented to the Church if no exception be against him he confesseth his Faith publickly and sheweth the grace of God to his soule in drawing him out of the State of sin Answ. 1. Wee reade not that three thousand added to the Church at one Sermon Acts 2. Nor any other that we reade of were in this manner and order added and therefore this way we suspect 2. You require in one to be added that he be not graceles and scandalous to be free from scandals is visible and is required in a visible Church member but grace is invisible and can be a note of a member of the invisible Church but no wayes a note of a member of the visible Church The Apostles required it not in Simon Magus The Author in the same place proceedeth to prove that none can be members of the visible Church but such as be regenerated so far as the Church can discerne Hence our 1. Quest. Whether the members of the visible Church be only visible saints sons and daughters of the Lord God Almighty temples of the holy spirit c. 1. Distinct. Any who blamelesly professeth Christ is Ecclesiastically in foro Ecclesiae a true and valid member of the Church visible having Ecclesiasticall power valid for that effect but except he be a sincere Believer he is not morally and in foâ—o Dei a living member of the invisible Church 2. Dist. That which is unseene is the forme and essence of an invisible Church and that which is visible must be the essentiall forme of a visible Church 3. Dist. The invisible Church Catholick is the principall prime and native subject of all the priviledges of Christians the covenanâ— premises titles of Spouse bride redeemed Temple of the holy spirit c. And the Church visible as she is such is no wayes such a subject the non-consideration whereof we take to be the ground of many errors in our reverend brethren in this matter which also deceived Papists as our Divines demonstrate 4. Dist. A seene profession is the ground of members admission to the visible Church Hence there is a satisfaction of the conscience of the Church in admitting of members either in the judgement of charity or in the judgement of verity 5. Dist. There is a satisfaction in the judgement of charity positive when we see signes which positively assure us that such an one is regenerate and there is a satisfaction negative when we know nothing on the contrary which hath a latitude for I have a negative satisfaction of the regeneration of some whose persons or behaviour I know neither by sight nor report This is not sufficient for the accepting of a Church-Membership therefore somewhat more is required 6. Dist. There be three rankes of men here considerable 1. Some professedly and notoriously flagitious and wicked little charity may exclude these 2. Some professedly sanctifyed and holy little charity may accept and welcome such to the visible Church 3. Some betwixt these two of whom we have neither a certainty full and satisfactory to the conscience that they are regenerate nor have we any plerophory or persuasion that they are in the State of nature 7. It is no lesse sin to sadden the heart of a weake one and to break the bruised reed then out of overplus of strong charity to give the hand to an Hypocrite as a true Church-member 8. Materially it is all one not to admit members of such a Church to your Church as to separate from such a Church and to Excommunicate such members for it is a negative and authoritative leaving of such to Satan if it be not a positive Excommunication 9. There is a visibility of the Church by writing 2. By Synods which meete for consultation as our Brethren teach 3. By Martyrdome 4. The seene profession of many Churches and these being without the bounds of a Congregation it is not Iustice to restrict all visibility to one single Congregation 10. Visible security backslyding over swaying predominants tolerated may consist with the Church membership of a visible Church 1. Conclus These two be farre different Hic vel in hoc satu est Ecclesia vera there or in this company there is a true Church And this Haec est Ecclesia vera this determinat company of such persons by name is a true Church the former is true where ever God setteth up his Candle there be their Church-members of Christs Body either actually or potentially for asmuch as if their be no converts there at all yet in respect of Gods Decree which Hee beginneth to execute while as Hee erecteth a Ministery certainly there must be some converted there at last But as concerning the latter proposition none can say certainly such visible persons by name Iohn Paul Anna Mary c. Are the true Spouse and redeemed of Christ because as Divines answer to Papists we believe the Church of Christ rather then see it Yea the Spouse of Christ as the true Spouse is all glorious within Psal. 45. 13. and that which essentially constituteth a Spouse of Christ is not visible but the hidden man in the heart 2 Pet. 3. 4. Neither is there any Union of believers as believers visible 2. Faith and true grace are not the essence of a visible Church as it is visible because nothing simply invisible can essentially constitute that which is visible 2. Con. The invisible and not the visible Church is the principall prime and onely proper subject with whom the covenant of grace is made to whom all the promises doe belong and to whom all Titles Stiles Properties and priviledges of speciall note in the Mediator doe belong If our reverend Brethren would be pleased to see this they should forsake their Doctrine of a visible constituted Church of separation of popular government of independency of parochiâ—ll Churches which they conceive to be the only visible Churches under the New Testament 1. The Church to whom the covenant and the promises of the covenant are made is an Church and a seed which shall endure as the dayes of Heaven Psal. 89. 35 36. and such as can no more fall away from being Gods people in an eternall covenant with him then
their God can alter what he has spoken or lic Psal. 89 33 34 35. They can no more cease from being in Gods Favour or be cast off of God then the ordinances of Heaven can depart from before God then Heaven can be measured above or the foundations of the Earth searched out beneath Jerem. 31. 35. 36 37. Nor the Mountaines and Hills can be removed out of their places Esa. 54. 10. Or the World can be destroyed with the waters of Noah againe Or then God can retract his Oâ—th and promise Heb. 6. 18 19 20. But the visible Church of 〈◊〉 or that congregation or parish as our Brethren say of Rome Corinth Colosse Thessalonica Philippi and the seven Churches of Asia shall not endure as the dayes of Heaven yea they are all this day under horrible defection of Antichistian Idolatry and Turcisme and Judaisme if it be said the faithfull and believing of the visible Churches at Rome Corinth Colosse c. could no more fall away then the house of Israel and seed of David could cease to be Gods people I answer this is to flee to the invisible Church but the Professors of these visible Churches as Professors and in Church-state might fall away from the Church profession If they say they cannot fall from the sincerity of a true profession now yet they are aside and flee from the visible Professors and Churches visibility agreeing to the Church as visible to the Churches sincerity and invisible grace of constancy proper to the invisible Church and by this meaning none are the true visible Church nor members thereof but only such as have profession and withall sincerity of profession so Hypocrites though never so fairely inchurched have no power of the Keyes of censures of excommunication of admitting of Church members of Baptizing c. All which is very Anabaptisme that there is no visible Church on Earth but a company of truely and in foro Dei regenerated and converted persons and the onely redeemed of God and. 2. Our Divines in vaine contend with papists anent the visible Churches failing on Earth for most certaine it is except we hold with Arminians Socinians and Papists the apostacy of Believers neither the catholick Church nor a particular congregation of sincere Believers can fall into heresies and lose true and saving Faith But we hold that there is not a visible Church consisting of only visible professors never so orthodox but it may fall into fundamentall heresies and we give instance in the sometime orthodox and visible Church of Rome which hath fallen from the sound Faith and is become Bâ—bel and a whore and mother of fornications 3. A Church consisting of seven professors which our Brethren in this place say is a visible Church may have foure or five yea six hypocrites in it and yet the essence of a visible Church the nature of a Church-state Church-covenant the power and use of the keyes is 〈◊〉 in such a Church of seven for it is certaine Professon 〈◊〉 uniting themselves together in one Church-state are not led by an infallible and apostolick Spirit that they cannot erre inconstituting a visible Church but if they be fallible and obnoxious to error then in erecting a Church of seven five six and by the same reason all the seven may be in foro Dei in Gods Court yea and in an ordinary providence now with relation to the state of man fallen into sin often are unbelievers and unconverted persons and yet a visible Church performing all Church-acts of a visible profession Now if our Brethrens grounds hold good seven unbelievers are a company in covenant with God and can no more fall from the covenant and grace thereof then God can lie or alter that which is gone out of his mouth 2. The Church with whom the covenant is made and to whom the promises of the covenant are made is the Spouse of Christ his mysticall body the Sons and Daughters of the Lord God Almighty a royall priest-hood a chosen generation Kings and Priests to God but this is the invisible Church of elect believers not the visible Church of visible professors Therefore the invisible and not the visible Church is the first subject of all the priviledges of Christians and all the promises of the covenant The proposition is not doubted I prove the assumption The visible Church as it is such is a company of professors of the truth and connot be as it is such the Spouse of Christ and his Body 1. Because then Professors as Professors should be Christs redeemed Body which is openly false and against the Word of God for Rom. 9. 6. for they are not all Israel which are of Israel 2. Our Brethrens argument is strong to prove that the Church of Elders are not the true Church spoken of in the Word For say they the true Church is a flock that Christ hath Redeemed with his Blood Acts 20. 28. The Temple of the living God 1 Cor. 3. But the Church of Elders is not a flock of redeemed ones and Temples of the holy Spirit but in so far as they believe and are elected to glory and not as a flock of Elders are they redeemed so they say true Elders as Elders are not a part of the true Church nor the Church to whom Christ gave the keyes Mat. 16. But the Church making Peters confession So say wee the Church of visible professors as they are such are not the redeemed of Christ and Temples of the holy Spirit but in so far as they are Believers and the elect of God For if our Brethren say the Church as it is a company of visible Professors is also essentially the Church of Redeemed ones then only the Church of visible Professors and all the Church of visible Professors are redeemed of God but this is absurd and false Quod convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our Brethren acknowledge there may be an hundred Believers and Temples of the holy Spirit who are a flock of redeemed ones and yet not be a company of visible Professors 1. Because they are not united say they covenant-wayes into a Church-body 2. Say they because of weakenesse and for feare of persecution men may hide their profession as many doe in the Church of Rome and yet be the redeemed of God and be the seven thousand who have not bowed their knees to Baal and our Brethren cannot say that all the visible Church are the flock redeemed of God for then should there be no hypocrites in the visible Church 3. In this our Brethren maintaine one of the â—â—ossest poynts of the Arminian Popish and Socinian Doctrine even that all visible Professors are chosen to glory redeemed of God and the children of the promise and that in Gods purpose the coveâ—ant of grace and the promises of the covenant are made to all and every one in the visible Church and that God hath an intention that Christ shall die for all and
every one of the visible Church and that he inteneth to save all and every one of the visible Church This I prove for if thâ— covenant and promises of the covenant if the stiles of Christs Body his Love his Spouse his Sister and Dâ—ve if the revelation of Christ made not by flesh and blood but by Christs Father the ground of that blessed confession of Peter Mat. 16. 17. For which the keys were given to the visible Church if I say all these be proper to the visible Church as visible and due to her as to the first principall and prime subject and not to the chosen redeemed and invisible Church as such then the promises of the covenant and all these styles belong to the visible Church and God promiseth and intendeth a new heart and a new spirit to all visible Professors as such and so he intendeth redemption in Christ and salvation and Christs Righteousnesse and Forgivenesse of sins to all the visible Church But our Brethren do not I hope thinke that Gods intentions are castles in the Aire and new Ilands beyond the Moone as if his intentions could be frustrated and he could misse the white of the scope he shooteth at for certainly these to whom the covenant and promises thereof belong as to the prime and first subject these are his covenanted people now the orthodox and reformed Church holdeth that the covenant and promises are preached to the whole visible Church but for the elects sake and that howsoever externally the covenant of grace and promises be promulgated to every one and all within the lists of the visible Church yet they belong in Gods Intention and gratious purpose only to the Elect of God and his reseemed ones to that invisible Body Spouse Sister whereof Christ alone is Lord Head Husband and Brother and the first begotten amongst many Brethren Hence let me reason thus The Church whose gathering together and whose unity of Faith knowledge of the Son of God and growth of the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ the Lord intendeth by giving to them for that end some to be Apostles some Prophets some Pastors and Teachers Eph. 4. 11 12 13. must be the Church to which all the promises of the covenant and priviledges do belong But the Lord intendeth the gathering together the unity of Faith the knowledge of the Son of God and growth of the measure of the stature of Christ only of the invisible Elected and Redeemed Church not of the visible professing or consesing Church nor doth the Lord send Pastors and Teachers up-on a purpose and intention of gathering the visible Church and visible Israel except you flie to the Tents of Arminians I conceive these arguments cannot be answered If any say that Christ in giving Prophets Pastors and Teachers to his Church intendeth to save the true visible Church of the chosen and redeemed in so far as they are chosen and redeemed now they who answer thus come to our hand and forsake the Doctrine of their visible Church and say with us that the Ministery and the keys are given only upon a purpose on Gods part to save the invisible Church and that all these promises of the covenant the styles of Christs Spouse Sister Faire one are not proper to the visible Church nor any ground or argument to prove that the keys the power of excommunication ordaining of officers are given to the visible Church as to the prime and principall subject 4. The invisible Church and not the visible Church as it is such hath right to the Sacraments because these who have right to the covenant have right to the seales of the covenant and this is Peters argument to prove the baptizing of Infants to be lawfull Acts 2. 38 39. But only the invisible Church hath right to the covenant For God saith only of and to the invisible Church and not of the visible Church in his gratious purpose Jerem. 32. 38. And I will be their God and they shall be my people Jer. 31. 33. I will put my Law in their inward parts 34. They shall all know me all within the covenant I will forgive thâ—ir iniquity Now the visible Church as the visible Church is not within the covenant therefore the visible Church as the visible Church and being no more but the visible Church hath not right to the Seales of the covenant but in so far as they are within the covenant and in so far as God is their God and they his pardoned and sanctified people as it is Ierem. 31. 33 34. 5. It is knowen that our Brethren here joyne with Papists for Papists ignorant of the Doctrine of the visible Church labour to prove that the visible Church on Earth the Ministeriall Teaching and Governing Church cannot erre but that she converâ—ed in a visible Synod and met in Christs Name hath a promise of an infallible assistance And by what argumunts do they prove it You know here Bellarmine Pererius Tolet Stapleton Bailâ—â—s Suarez Vasquez Harding Gretsirus Costerus Turrecremata Salmoron Locinus Cajetan and an host of them say because the Church is builded on a Rock and against it the Gates of Hell shall not prevaile because Christ saith I have prayd to the Father that thy Faith faile thee not because Christ saith I will send you the holy Spirit and he shall leade you into all truth Now our Divines say that the invisible Church of Elect believers cannot fall off the Rock and cannot fall from saving Faith and cannot erre by falling into fundamentall heresies but it followeth not Ergo the visible ministeriall and Teaching Church either out of a Synod or convened in a Synod have an infallible and Apostolick Spirit to lead them so as in their determinations they cannot erre Just so our brethren take all the places for the priviledges covenant promises stiles of Sister Love Dove Spouse mysticall Body of Christ c. Which are proper only to the invisible redeemed chosen sanctified Church of God and they give all these to their only visible ministeriall and right constituted Church in the New Testament and say that this visible church gathered in a church-state because of the foresaid priviledges and stiles hath the supreame and independent power and authority of the keys above all Teachers and Pastors whatsoever and that the right visible church consisteth only of a Royall generation Temples of the Holy Ghost a people in covenant with God taught of God partakers of the Divine nature c. And that all visible churches that meet not in a materiall House in a visible and conspicious Society as on visible Mount Zion and not consisting of such a covenanted sanctified and separated people are a false church false in matter not an ordinance of Christ but an Idoll an antichristian device a Synagogue of Satan voyd of the power of the Keys 6. A church in covenant with God and the Spouse of Christ and his mysticall Body and a church which
he redeemed with the Blood of God Acts 20. 28. Eph. 5. 25. 26. Col. 1. 18. 1 Cor. 12. 12. Is a church whereof all the members without exception are taught of God Jerem. 31. 34. They shall all know me saith the Lord from the least unto the greatest Esa. 54. 13. All thy children shall be taught of the Lord. And therefore they all haveing heard and learned of the Father come to Christ Iohn 6. 45. and therefore have all the anointing within them which teacheth them all things 1 Iohn 1. 27. And so they have all Eares to heare Yea among such a company Esai 35. 9. 10. there is no Lyon no ravenous beast but the Redeemed and Ransomed of the Lord. But so it is that no visible congregation on Earth that are visible Professors of any competent number is such a Church whereof all the members are taught of God all ransomed and redeemed and therefore no visible church as such is a people or Church in covenant with God See Rodgers Catechisme 3. Conclus A visible profession of the Truth and Doctrine of godlinesse is that which essentially constituteth a visible church and every member of the visible church onely our Brethren and we differ much about the nature of this profession which is required in members added to the Church Our Brethren will have none members of the visible Church but such as are satisfactory to the consciences of all the visible church and give evidences so cleare as the judgement of discerning men can atraine unto that they are truly regenerated We againe do teach that the scandalously wicked are to be cast out of the Church by excommunication and these of approved piety are undoubtedly members of the visible Church so these of the middle sort are to be acknowledged members of the Church though the Church have not a positive certainty of the judgement of charity that they are regenerated so they be knowen 1 To be Baptized 2. That they be free of grosse scandals 3. And professe that they be willing hearers of the Doctrine of the Gospell Such a profession as giveth evidences to the positive certainty of the judgement of charity of sound conversion is not required to make and constitute a true visible Church 1. Argu. Israel entered in covenant with God Deut. 29. was a true visible Church as our Brethren Teach because that they conceive to be a Church-covenant Deut. 29 but Churches by that Oath were not such as to the satisfaction of Moses and the whole people their consciences gave positive certainty of sound conversion Because v. 4. The Lord saith the Text hath not given you an heart to perceive nor eyes to see nor Eares to heare to this day Deut. 31. 27. for I know thy Rebellion and thy stifneck behell while I am yet alive with you this day yee have been rebellions against the Lord. ver 21. Deut. 32. v. 5. v. 15 16 17. Josh. 24. 23. 2. Argu. Christ would not seven times have said He that hath Eares to heare let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches if he had not supposed that in these seven Churches there were blind obdurate and carnall hearers as there were when Mat. 13. upon occasion of the like hearers he uttereth these same words in substance Now Christ would have blamed their ill discerning in admitting such to be the materialls of a visible Church as hee reproveth their other faults in government Neither could Christ reprove these Churches for not exercising the Church-censures against liers false Apostles fleshly Nicolaitans followers of Balaams wicked Doctrine Jezebed and other ill doers and seducers if these had not been Church-members as our Brethren teach how can we conceive that Christ would call these Churches who were false in the matter or give his presence and communion by walking among the golden candlestickes and holding the starres the Ministery in his right hand And if every one of these Churches were approved to the consciences one of another that they positively knew they were all of them a royall Priest-Hood an holy Generation all taught of God all sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty how are there such grosse scandals put upon them by Jesus Christ 3. Argu. Paul clearely teacheth 1 Cor. 5. That the Church of Corinth convened had the power of the Lord Iesus amongst them and was a betrothed Bryde espoused in a Church covenant even all of the visible Church as one chaste Virgin to God as our Brethren prove from the 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. Who had received the Spirit and the Gospell their minds being knit thereunto in the simplicity of Iesus Christ now if the matter of this betrothed Church was such as our Brethren say then Christs Power and Presence and Spirit were in these as the Temples of the Holy Ghost and these were betrothed to Christ Iesus and had received the Spirit and were Saints by calling were justified washen sanctified who were incestuous Fornicators Drunkards Railers carnall Schismaticks going to the Law one with another before Infidells partakers of the Table of Christ and of divells deniers of the Resurrection to whom the Word was the savour of Death and the Gospell as it is to these whom the God of this world Satan hath blinded What can be more repugnant to the truth and to the Gospell of Christ It cannot be answered that these in Corinth who were hypocrites and walked so contrary to the Gospell were not members of the Church of Corinth For only the truly converted were such I answer 1. Then Paul writeth not to the visible Church and to all whom he doth rebuke the contrary whereof is cleare 1 Cor. 2. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 22. 1 Cor. 5. 1. 2. 1 Cor. 6. 1. 2. 3. 1 Cor. 11. 17 18 19 30. 1 Cor. 15. 12. 1 Cor. 10. 21. 1 Cor. 8. and in many other places 2. Then the visible church was not betrothed to Christ as a chaste Virgin contrary to this our Brethren alleadged 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. 3. Not only is conversion professedly true in the judgment of charity but also in the judgement of verity essentiall to a visible church as you teach and so none can be a member of the visible church but he who is a member of the invisible Church which is Anabaptisme 4. Three thousand in one day were added to the visible church who could not as I have proved all be approved to the conscience one of another as true converts Acts 2. Since amongst them were Ananias and Saphira and the time was short 5. If we are to beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ and if grace may be beside many and great sinnes as we see in Asa in Salomon who remained the children of God under many out breakings if the children of God may be the children of God and yet some of them habitually proud passionate some of them worldly minded some talkative and imprudently rash in zeale some lustfull
are very different Paul writing to the Corinthians writeth to a visible Church but he doth not speake alwayes of them as a visible Church but as of an invisible when he calleth them Temples of the Holy Ghost Saints by calling c. he wrote the Epistles to the incestuous man whom he commandeth to cast out of the Church We reade saith the Author Acts 2. 43. that the Lord added to the Church such as should be saved and how then shall we adde to the Church such as God addeth not such as have no shew of any spirituall worke in them to any spirituall discerning Ought not the Lords Stewards to be faithfull in Gods House And to doe nothing therein but as they see God going before them receiving whom he receiveth and refusing whom he refuseth So upon this ground Paul willeth the Romans to receive a weak brother because God hath received him Rom. 14. 1 2 3. Answ. Gods acts of speciall and gratious providence are not rules of duties to us God addeth to the Church as it is invisible and Christs Body it followeth not therefore we are to adde to the Church visible as visible Gods adding is invisible by giving Faith and saving grace to some to professe sincerely because we see not Faith nor sincerity therefore Gods adding cannot be a rule to our adding God doth adde a person falling into an open scandall to the Church invisible having given him true Faith but the Church is not to adde him but to cut him off if he be obstinate to the Church and refuse him and so this proveth nothing nor is the place Rom. 14. by any except your selves expounded of a receiving into a Church-communion as is elsewhere declared 2. Where there is no shew of saving worke of conversion there you thinke the Stewards want God going before to receive but then except God be seene to goe before to regenerate the Church Stewards cannot follow to adds such to the Church but since that same power that casteth out of the Church holdeth out of the Church if any after they be received shall be found to be not added of God because they be not regenerated yet we are not to cast any out for non-regeneration even knowen except it breake out into scandals and then the person is not cast out for non-regeneration for though he were knowen to be regenerated yet for scandals the Church is obliged to cast him out because the scandall leaveneth the whole Church and. 2. The casting out is a meane to save the spirit in the day of the Lord. But I prove none are to be cast out for non-regeneration where there be no outbreakings into scandalls 1. Because de occultis Ecclesia non judicat non-Regeneration where it is not backed with publick scandalls is a hidden thing that the Church can neither judge nor censure 2. None are to be cast out but for such a scandall that if the party deny should be proved by two witnesses as Christs Law provideth Mat. 18. 16. 1 Tim. 5. 19. 3. Onely publick scandalls which offend many are to be censured by the Church 1 Tim. 5. 20. that others may feare But non-regeneration breaking out into no scandalls can neither be proved by witnesses if the party deny nor is it a seene thing which giveth publick scandalls and therefore is not the object of Church censures For it is evident though the Stewards see some not regenerated and so not added by the Lord to the Church they are to adde these same and cannot cast them out And yet God goeth before them in adding them to the visible Church when they professe the truth 3. God addeth such as should be saved to the visible Church by baptisme because the adjoyning to a visible Church is a way to salvation but it followeth not that all whom God addeth to the visible Church are saved ones for then the visible Church should consist only of believers which only Anabaptists teach 4. Whereas he sayth The Stewards should be faithfull and should not adde except God adde it seemeth to infer that either all the people are Stewards and so Officers contrary to Gods Word Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 29. or that onely officers admit Church-members which is against our Brethrens Doctrine for they teach that the whole multitude of believers are only to adde and cast out 3. If Peters confession sayth the Author be a Rock on which the visible Church to which onely the Keys are given is built then to receive these who can hold forth no such profession is to build without a foundation Answ. This conclusion is against your selves no lesse then against us except all and every one whom you admit be builded upon this Rock if there be hypocrites in your Church as you cannot deny it then you build without a foundation 2. By this Peter before this confession was an un-churched Pastor built upon no Church-foundation 3. By this place is not proved that the keys are given to the Church of Believers but to the Ministers for then against no parochiall Church can the gates of Hell prevaile All the Fathers with good reason as Augustine Chrysostome Cyrill Tertullian Hieronim Nazianzen Cyprian Ambrose c. And our Divines against Papists whom you side with in this deny that Christ meaneth here of the visible Church such as Rome or Corinth but of the catholick and invisible Church 4. When saith the Author Christ saith Mat. 22. 12. Friend how camest thou here not having thy wedding garment he doth intimate a taxing of these by whose connivence he came Answ. The contrary is in the Text v. 9. Goe ye therefore to the high wayes and as many as you finde bid Here is a charge that ministers invite and call all and so the Church is a company of externally called though few of them be chosen as v. 14. and their obedience is commended v. 10. so these servants went out into the high wayes and gathered together all as many as they found both good and bad This is a praising rather then a taxing seeing they are commanded without trying or selecting only the regenerated to call in as many as they finde both good and bad For as many as you finde is as good in sense as both good and bad and the latter doth expound the former and when the Lord commandeth them to bring in as many as they finde and they finde in the streetes both good and bad therefore they bee commanded to bring in both good and bad 2. Yea the very scope of the parable is contrary to this the scope is that many are called externally and so are the visible Church and that by Gods speciall command both here v. 9. 10. and Luk. 14. v. 17. v. 21. v. 24. and yet few are chosen and of the invisible Church And Luk. 14. severall times the servants or pastors call all by the Lord of the feasts commandement without exception of regenerated or not regenerated 5. Christ
that they are regenerated That we deny yea the servants bid all come whom they finde Mat. 22. 9. and that by the commandement of God And in this respect God doth not plant his visible Church a noble Vine and a Field sowen with good seed yea it is his revealed Will that the Church and the Servants of God invite all to come to Wisdomes banquet Prov. 9. 2. 3. and so all the called externally are not the choise Vines This you are to prove that the visible Church in all its members or essentially as it is a visible Church is a choise Vine and an holy seed Nor is it the Pastors negligence that Tares grow in the Lords Field though it be Satans malice yea the Pastors here are to invite all to come in and to call externally all to come to Christ. That they who are invited give not obedience is their own wickednesse but neither the Churches nor the Pastors sinne a Robinson There be amongst you hundreds and thousands partakers of the life of God in respect of your persons but in respect of your Church Communion and your Ordinances you are all alike because you are all alike partakers of one set forme of worship Answ. The Church of the Jewes so should be a falsely constituted Church because however there were many Believers amongst them yet all are commanded to receive one Ministery of Scâ—ibes and Pharisees sitting in Moses chaire But know that the leaven of the externall worship except it evert the foundation doth not make the Church a falsely constituted Church Robinson Mr. Smith truely affirmeth your Church to be a greater Antichristian Ministery and worship then Rome as the Temple which sanctifieth the gold and the altar which sanctifieth the offering is greater then the offering so the Temple of the New Testament the Church and people of God by whose Faith all the Ordinances of the Church are sanctified is greater then the Ministery worship or any other Ordinance and being Idolatrous is a greater Idoll Answ. This is a new poynt of Divinity that the Faith of the Ministery or congregation sanctifieth the worship as the Temple did the gold and the altar the offering yea though the Minister were a Judas and the people latent hypocrites the Ordinances of God lose no authority for all the Ministeriall sanctifying of the Ordinances is from Christ the Instituter not from the instruments and the Donatists did suspend the power of the Ordinances of God upon the holinesse or unholinesse of the Instruments 2. The Ministery in its substance is not Antichristian though it be from the Antichrist For Prelates giving of a ministery is not to be measured by the particular intention of the Ordainers but by the Nature of Gods Ordinances and the generall meaning of all the Catbolick Church Robinson here objecteth The Law sayth nemo potest plus juris in alium transferre quam ipse habet Prelates have no calling of God themselves therefore they cannot give it to others Answ. Prelates reduplicativè as Prelates have no calling yet as Pastors they have and Antichristian prelacy destroyeth not the essence of a Pastors office in the subject They object as a Prelate he ordaineth Ministers and not as a Pastor Answ. 1. as a Prelate he usurpeth to give a Ministery but as a Pastor he giveth it 2. He invadeth the place of the Church and with consent of the Church standeth for the Church though he be not the Church but a simple Pastor therefore what Ministery he conferreth it is the deed and fact of the Church 3. They object No man can give that which he hath not Answ. No man can give that which he hath not neque virtualiter neque formaliter true what he hath in no respect that he cannot give What he hath in vertue or in some respect that he can give What baptisme the hereticall Minister hath Ministerially that he may give validly Hieronimus saith the Luciferians admitted Baptisme conferred by an Heretick but not a Ministery Anatolus was consecrated by Dioscorus Faelix by the Arrians as Mr. Ball observeth So Bellarmine Gratian Nazianzen August They say we finde it by experience that the refusing of Church-communion hath been blessed of God to their conversion who were holden cut Answ. Manassâ—h his being bound in fetters was a meanes of his conversion David by his afflictions learned to keep Gods Commandements did therfore the persecuters of Manasseh or David right and lawfully The Apostles say they had commission to Baptize none but Disciples Mat. 28. 19. Answ. See you doubt not of a warrant for Baptizing children who are not Disciples for then the Apostles from this place had no warrant to baptize the infants of Believers We should say they open the doores of the Church more wiâ—â— then God alloweth how shall we lay wittingly and willingly dead stones in the living Temple If Christ be a Head of pure Gold and the Churches golden candlestick how shall we be allowed to put in leaden members Answ. This argument is against the Lords dispensation because not without his providence are hypocrites in the Church It is not against his Commandement for he alloweth and commandeth the Church to take in Hypocrites so they professe the truth and so commendeth that leaden toes and members be added to Christ the Head of gold Christ is the Head of the invisible Church properly and according to the influence of the Life of God but he is the head of the visible Church as it is such according to the influence of common gifts which may be in Reprobates And they may be this way in Christs Body who are not of Christs Body as Augustine sayth We are say they accessary to the prophaning of the Lords Ordinances Answ. So far as they are notoriously scandalous they are to bee cast out of the Church and debarred from the Seales The Church say they shall be pestered with prophane and carnall men and the blind shall lead the blind if all be admitted to Church fâ—llowship Answ. The admission or keeping in of all to partake especially of the Lords Supper we doe not allow 2. The multitude of carnall men in the Church is an inconvenience of providence and resulteth by accident from the receiving of Professors to Christs Body visible but it is no kindly fruit growing therefrom A faithfull servant say they would admit none into his Lords House but servicable instruments therefore neither may the Stewards of Gods House which is a spirituall building admit any but men of spirituall gifts living stones sanctifyed and meet for the Lords Worke. Answ. The comparison halteth many wayes 1. All in a Noble mans house are not stewards you make all the Church to be stewards having the power of the Keys to put in and out 2. Members are received into the Church not onely because they are serviceable for the masters use but to be made servicable and to be polished
and inward senses and as i◠revealeth and discovereth the things of God according to that 1 Cor. 14. 24. But if all prophecy and there come one who is an unbeliever and an unlearned he is convinced of all and judged of all v. 25. and thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth So here is Gods order how the word preached is a notifying marke discovering to an unbeliever the true Church It I would poynt out one of the Kings Courtiers by this that he hath a purple cloak and a blew scarf if the man to whom I notifie the Courtier do neither know what a purple garment is nor what a blew scarf is the marke shall be no marke to him yet are these sufficient markes in their owne nature if we suppose that no other Courtiers are in that manner apparelled Therefore I would difference betwixt notam notificantem notam notificativam a note that of its owne nature doth make a thing knowen or that which actually maketh a thing knowen to some The settled professed preaching of the Word is a note of the visible Church Ministeriall and that there either is or in Gods own time shall be some invisible Church of sanctified ones there 1. Because Deut. 4. 6 the hearing and doing of Gods Word maketh the Church of the Jewes a renowned and wise people in the fight of the Nations 2. The preaching of the Word and administration of the Sacraments are proper to the Church and distinguish them from other Nations Psal. 147. 19. Hee sheweth his word unto Iacob and to Israel his statutes and his judgments 20. He hath not dealt so with any Nation So Deut. 17. 29. 30 31 32. The Lords worship is so peculiar to his Church as it differenceth them from all others So Esd. 2. 8. 3. Esa. 59. last verse 3. The Church is defined Acts 2. 42. a company of these who professe truly and continue in the Apostles doctrine and breaking of bread 4. The planting and gathering of Churches is expounded to be teaching and baptizing Mat. 28. 19. 20. 5. Christs sheep heare his voyce in his own sent shepheards Joh. 10. 27. 28. 6 The Church is a company built upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Eph. 2. 20. 7 The Church is the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church teacheth professeth and keepeth the truth So Augustine Tertullian Hierom. and Chrysostome will have us to seeke the true Church by the true Word of God and not by mens word Robinson objecteth first Profession of the truth made by men of lewd conversation maketh them not the Church because they deserve to be cast out of the Church but by men visibly and externally holy Mat. 3. 6. Acts 1. 38. Act. 2. 37 38. 1 Cor. 15. 1. Mat. 10. 40. 41. Acts 8. 12 13. Answ. These and many other places do strongly prove our poynt and especially that the profession of Simon Magus who before God deserved to be cast out of the Church Acts 8. is sufficient to make one a member of a visible Church Yea but none deserve in foro Ecclesiae in the Churches Court to becast out but such as either confesse scandalous sins or are contumacious or convicted judicially of the same before witnesses otherwayes the dearest to Christ do legally before God deserve all to be cast out Robinson saith The word in the Bible is no note of the true Church but the Word believed and obeyed for Papists have the Bible And Mr. Coachman saith the Philistims had the Arke amongst them and a Iesuit at a river side baptized with a skoop a thousand Indians were they for that a true Church and Papists saith our Authour have baptisme Ans. The like is objected by Socinus Theoph. Nicolaides Cattch Raccoviensis and by Anabaptists But first we make not the word and materiall Bible and naked seales the marks of the true invisible Church we are now disputing about the markes of a visible Church 2. We make not the naked presence of Word and Sacraments true markes of the Church but a setled professed erected feeding by shepheards feeding with knowledge we make a marke of the shepheards Tents which way neither Philistines nor Indians have the Word of God and for the Church of Rome we cannot deny but she retaineth so much of the essence of a ministeriall Church as maketh baptisme administrated by them to be true baptisme that is a valid seale though she cannot 〈◊〉 be called a true ministeriall Church Other two questions here are shortly to be discussed as belonging to this purpose as 1. whether discipline be a marke of the visible Church Mr. Robinson saith the power of censures is simply necessary for the being of the Church sundry of our Divines affirm it is So the learned Professors of Leyden and Ursin with Pareus Great Junius saith it is a note belonging to the Churches order ad decorum the Augustine confession leaveth it out from amongst the notes and so doth Calvin and Whittakerus make two notes onely Word and Sacraments Learned Beza maketh onely the preaching of the Word a note not excluding the other two I thinke Distinctions may help the matter 1. There is a power of discipline and there is a care thereof True Churches have a power given them of Christ and this Robinson proveth and no more yet the care to exercise the power may be wanting in a true Church 2. Distinct. Right discipline is not necessary for the essence of a visible Church All our Divines condemne Anabaptists and Pelagians who plead that righteous men onely and such societies as have right discipline to be true Churches 2. Novatians and Donatists came neere to them in this also as we may see in Augustine So Rich. Field Parker Cartwright make it necessary to the wel-being of the Church 1. Because it is not indifferent 2. Because it is commanded in Gods word 3. Discipline in the substantiall points is immutable 4. It is necessary in respect of the end And all this the learned Parker demonstrateth to be true But it is not necessary simply to the being of it as a City may be without walls a Garden without an hedge 3. Distinct. The power and right to discipline is a propriety essentiall to the Church and is not removed from it till God remove the Candlesticke and the Church cease to be a visible Church but the exercise may be wanting and the Church a true visible Church from which we are not to separate 4 Discipline is a necessary note and unseparable from a visible Church whole intire and not lame and imperfect But ◠Church may retaine the essence and being of a visible Church and yet have no discipline in actuall use or little and though want of
discipline doe leaven a Church yet it doth not as Robinson saith evert the nature thereof and turne it into Babylon and a den of Dragons Robinson will have prophanenesse and impiety by absolute necessity rooted out by discipline but he is too hasty Nay not by publique preaching of a sent Pastor through absolute but onely through ordinary and conditionall necessity You bind the Almighty too hard The other question is if conversion of sinners be an ordinary effect of a publique and sent ministery Our brethren in their answer to the 32 Questions sent to them deny this but no marvell seeing all conversion to them is done without the publique ministery by onely private Christians and in this we see no necessity of a called ministery to convert men to Christ which is the doctrine of Socinians and Anabaptists So Chemnitius so Gastius teacheth The Socinian Theo. Nicolaides Luther erred saith he when he asked from Muncerus his calling to preach Muncerus was an Anabaptist So Ostorodius in his institutions and Raddetius who objected the same that our brethren doe that the whole beleevers be a royall Priesthood But though we deny not but some may be converted by the teaching and private conference of private Christians yet the ordinary publique way is by the Word preached by a seâ—â— Pastor as is cleare Rom. 10. 14. 1 Cor. 3. 5. Acts 9. 10. Acts 10. 5 6 c. CHAP. 10. SECT 10. Concerning our order and form in administration of Gods publique worship THe Authour here contendeth for the worship of God in its native simplicity without all ceremonies to which I can oppose nothing but shall prove the unlawfulnesse of humane ceremonies in another Treatise God-willing Of the communion of the visible Catholique Church IEsus Christ hath now under the N. Testament a Catholique visible Church on earth for of that part of the Catholique Church now triumphing in glory or of that part which onely is a Church of elected Saints and are not yet formally a professing Church but onely such in the predestinatiun of God I spake not now and to this Church universall visible hath the Lord given a ministery and all his Ordinances of Word and Sacrament principally and primarily and to the ministery and guides of this Catholique visible Church hath the Lord committed the Keyes as to the first subject and for the visible Church Catholique including also the invisible Church as for the object and end hath he given his ordinances and the power of the keyes And the Ministery and ordinances are not given to this or this Congregation which meeteth ordinarily in one place principally 1. The Lord Iesus gave this Ministeriall power to the universall guides of the catholick Church the Apostles as they did represent the Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Ioh. 20. 21. As my Father sent me so send I you 22. And when he had thus sayd he breathed on them and said receive the Holy Ghost 23 whosoever sinnes you remit they are remitted and whosoever sinnes you retaine they are retained The Apostles here receive the keys in name of the whole Catholick Ministeriall guides For in this the Apostles must stand in the person and roome of a single society of believers united by a Church covenant in one parishonall Church if our brethrens grounds stand good so as a Parishionall Church must be the onely successors of the Apostles but this no Word of God can warrant Nor is the Eldership of a single Congregation that which the Apostles here represented except you say to this Eldership as to the first subject is this message of sending as the Father sent Christ committed and to this Eldership within one Congregation is the power Ministeriall of pardoning and retaining sinnes given For I aske from whence or from whose hands do the Eldership of a Congregation receive the keys from Jesus Christ say they but this is no answer the Ministery according to its institution is no doubt onely from the head of the body the Church from Iesus Christ. But I aske now of an ordinary Church-calling and I demand from whose hands under Jesus Christ have this particular Eldership received Ministeriall power they cannot say from themselves for they doe not make themselves Ministers they will not say from a Colledge of Presbyters of many congregations for they are flatly against all such presbyteries and that which they say indeed the Eldership of a congregation hath their Ministeriall power from the people Well then the Apostles when they received the keys they did represent the people but what people not the people of a classicall presbytery of a Province of a Nation of the whole redeemed Church but of one single congregation how shall this be made out of the Text or out of one Word of God I see not 2. Christ ascending on high and giving some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the Saints not of Ephesus far lesse of one single Congregation onely for the worke of the Ministery in generall for the edifying of the Body of Christ not a congregationall body onely 12. Till we all meet in the unity of the Faith and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfit man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. Consider I pray you that Christs intention in giving a Ministery is not for a congregation of forty or sixty or a hundred as if hee intended to impawn all power in that Congregationall body but hee intended the edifying of his body Catholick and the comming of all to the unity of the Faith A Congregation of sixty cannot be all Saints and this power is clearely given to that body which the Lord is to make a perfit man according to the measure of the fulnesse of the stature of Christ this is a mysticall man and the Catholick body of Iesus Christ. Call it a Congregation and you wrest the Scripture and vilifie the noble and large end for the which Christ hath given a ministery as aske to what end and to what first and principall subject hath the Lord given reason and a faculty of discoursing is it to Peter to Iohn c. as to the first subject and for them as for their good no no it is for and to the race of mankind The case is is just so here 1 Cor. 12. 28. God hath placed some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets thirdly Teachers c. Is the meaning thus God hath placed in the body of a single Congregation Apostles Where do you read that I believe Apostles have the Catholick visible Church for their Parish and is it a Congregationall body wherein God placed such variety of members as Apostles Prophets Teachers Workes of miracles gifts of Healing Helps Governments c So Rom. 12. 5. So we being many are one body in Christ and every one members of another Hence hee
reckoneth out divers offices in this body Now this is not one Congregation onely but that one Body of Christ whereof Christ is head this is the Catholick Church 2. What power ministeriall our Brethren affirme to bee given to a Congregation they say it is given to them under the notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the Spouse and body of Christ as they cite for this act 20. 28. Col. 1. 18. Eph. 1. 22 and under the notion of the City of God the Kingdome house and building of Christ but so they come to our hand for this reduplication or notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the body and spouse of Christ of the City Kingdome House Building agree first to the Catholick Church as is clear Col. 1. 8. Eph. 5. 25 26. 1 Tim. 3. 15. Eph. 2. 19 20 21 22. and secondarily only to a Congregation as it is a part of this universall flock 3. The whole Catholick Church visible is made one ministeriall body Cant. 6. 4. beautifull as Tirzah comely as the City of Jerusalem terrible as an army with banners By reason of their order of discipline and is there called an organicall body having v. 6 7 8. Eyes Haire Teeth Temples Locks and haveing particular Churchs under her three score Queens fourescore concubines and virgins without number Yet is it sayd v. 9. My Dove my undesiled is but one she is the only one of her Mother Ainsworth who here may be more then a witnesse sayth this one Church is the daughter of Jerusalem who is above and the mother of us â—ll Câ—ton a witnesse not inferior saith on this place The true catholick Church of Christ is the Mother of all reformed Daughters and that argument that our Brethren useth to prove a particular Church to be visible because of externall communion not in one House for that is accidentall to visibility one congregation may meet in three caves of the Earth in time of persecution and yet remaine one congregation holdeth good in this catholick church made up of so many organs as a congregation is formed 1. Begetting by the Ministery of the word daughter-Churches to God as they say a congregation doth nor is it enough to say Ierusalem is not one by externall government and order of Discipline because they cannot meet together to exercise Discipline but shee is one invisibly because shee hath one Faith one Lord one Baptisme one Spirit one Hope of glory For the Text sayth they have one and the same Organs Teeth Eyes Haire Temples Locks they are one Ierusalem and compact City one Army terrible by the Sword of of discipline 2. We do not say to make them one visible church that they must have one visible actuall government in externall order for when of a congregation of 60. their be 30 absent through sicknesse and the busines of a lawfull calling they are one Church visible though in one metting you cannot see them all with one cast of your Eye and when the church of Ierusalem exceeding in number ten thousand did meet in part from House to House that is in sundry Houses yet continuing in the same doctrine of the Apostles and in fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayer Acts 2. 46. 32. our brethren will say they are one church And therefore the power of Discipline and the exercise of the Word Seales and Discipline in parts is sufficient to make one visible catholick Church 4. To that Church hath Christ given as to the first church the ordinances and ministery which he principally intendeth to perfit to gather and to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and that Ministery because the wisdome of Christ hath not given his Ministery and Ordinances to the catholick Church intending principally to save them except he give them a power in that Ministery to the first subject which being put forth in acts may compasse that end But Jesus Christ principally intends to perfit to gather to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and Ministery the whole catholick visible church and secondarily only this or this particular congregation Ergo Christ hath given to the whole catholick Church as to the first Church the ordinances and Ministery and so in this Mioistery catholick hee ha h given the Keys to this catholick Church visible as to the first Church 5. I prove it thus when ever Chrst giveth gifts to a whole he giveth it to the whole by order of nature before he give it to the parts of that whole as is cleare by induction He gives Christ a gift to the whole Church by order of nature first to the World Joh. 3. 16. Then to this or this believer of the World So he giveth redemption and grace by order of nature first to his Church in generall Eph. 5. 25. Christ dieth first for his Church not this or that single company or particular person first for His sheep that is the whole flock Joh. 10. v. 11. then for this or this company or this of this straying sheep He came to seeke and save first the lost Luk. 19. 10. then this or this lost man He died first to gather together in one not one man onely yee not the nation of the Iewes onely but to gather together in one all the Children of God which were scattered abroad Ioh. 11. 25. and he is a propitiatiou by order of nature First for the sinnes of the whole World 1 Ioh. 2. 1. and then secondarily for our sinnes so hath hee given the gifts of Apostles Prophets and Teachers first to and for Saints in common and in generall and not for this and that Saint or for this company of Saints at Ephesus Now that particular Congregations are parts of the great visible Church I prove and first that they are parts visible of a Presbytery or a circuit of Congregations within the locall bounds of a Presbytery I make good thus Those who have one common necessary object of externall government in Church-affairs those are a whole visible community gifted with power from Christ to rule in that common and necessary object of government and this and this portion of this whole community must be parts of that whole But those Congregations within the locall bounds of the circuit of a Presbytery have one common necessary object of externall government in Church affaires Ergo those Congregations in such a circuit must be parts of this whole The major I take from our Brethren who therefore make a particular Congreation to be one in respect of ordinary meeting to partake of word seales and to transect matters of jurisdiction amongst themselves but this agreeth to many congregations within one circuit for they meet occasionally one with another in hearing the word and receiving the seales and for the assumption I prove it thus all those congregations have these particulars of externall government in Church affaires which they cannot
transact within their owne Congregations but doe ex aequo belong to them all As 1. That they doe not give offence one to another that one Church doe not hold the Doctrine of Balaam to the effence and scandall of other Churches 2. That one Congregation make not Acts and Canons against the Word of God and against the Acts of another Congregation agreeable to the Word of God 3. That one Church admonish rebuke comfort provoke another to love and to good works in such and such poynts now though a Congregation make acts and constitutions for governing this or that member of the community yet they doe not nor cannot make acts that oblige the community and the Church as the Church the Church as the Church being a part is to be regulated by the whole and if there be things that ex aequo concerne all and doe not concerne one particular Church more then another one particular Congregation cannot governe in these And by the like reason particular Churches and classicall Presbyteries and Provinciall and Nationall Churches are parts of the whole Catholick visible Church 6. Because Christ hath not given the power of Ministery and Ordinances and Jurisdiction to the single Congregation as to the first subject upon the ground that our Brethren speake to wit because the single Congregation is that Spouse to which Christ is referred as an Husband and that body to which hee carrieth the relation of an head communicating life to all the members Eph. 1. 22. Col. 1. 18. nor is it that adequat number of ransomed persons of sheepe of lost ones of fellow-citizens of spirituall stones c. To the which Christ doth carry that adequat and compleat relation of a Saviour of a good Shepheard of a Seeker of lost ones of a King and Governour of the chiefe câ—â—ner-stone Therefore that visible Church for whose salvation Christ hath given the Ministeriall power must be the larger visible Church just as the God of Nature hath given to the whole race of sheep a power to seeke their own food and because of their simplicity a power to be ordered and led by the shepheard and secondarily this power is given to this or this flock feeding on Mount Caermel or elsewhere so hath the God of Grace given a power to the whole visible Catholick flock to submit themselves in the Lord to other guides and he hath given to the whole company of Shepheards as to the first subject the power of the Keys and secondarily the power is given to this or this visible Church and company of Pastors 7. When any scandalous person is delivered to Satan he is cast out of the whole Catholick Church Ergo he was before his ejection a member of the whole catholick Church for hecannot be cast out who was never within And when he is excommunicated his sins bound as in Heaven so on Earth that is not only in that Tract of ground where a handfull of a little Congregation independent as they say of 10 or 20 or an 100 doth ordinarily feed but in all the visible World where God hath a Church and all both within the little Congregation where hee is and without are to repute him as an Heathen and a Publican It is true some of our Brethren say he is excommunicated onely out of that Congregation whereof hee is a member antecedentèr because Christ hath given the power of excommunication onely 1 Cor. 5. 4. To the congregated Church when they are met together to deliver to Satan and they must do it in collegio in consessu coram tota Ecclesia before and in presence of the Church congregationall which is to give their consent and hath a certaine power of interest in the busines but he is cast out and excommunicated to all other Churches onely consequentèr by consequent and by vertue of the communion of Churches I answer the plaine contrary hee is antecedentèr and formally delivered to Satan by the power of the catholick visible Church which is put forth in exercises and in act before that Church whereof he is a neerest member Even as the left hand doth cut off a finger of the right hand which otherwayes should infect the whole body Now it is not the left hand onely that cutteth off the contagious and infectious finger but the whole man deliberate reason and the will consenteth it should be done for the preservation of the whole man the left hand is a meere instrument and the losse of the finger is the losse of the whole body and the finger is cut off the right hand not antedentèr and onely off the right hand by that power intrinsecall onely in the right hand but intrinsecall in the whole body it is true the contagion should creepe through and infect the right hand and right arme first and therefore incision is made upon the right hand So if the Eldership of a Congregation deliver to Satan it is not done by that power that is intrinseally onely in that Congregation but by the power intrinsecall in the whole universall Church who shall keepe communion with him that Eldership cuts him off as the instrument or hand of the Church catholick and the incision as it were is performed there in that meeting I will not say of the whole Congregation that is to be proved because the contagion shall come first upon these with whom the delinquent is to keepe the nearest fellowship and that Excommunication be performed in a meeting I grant and the place 1 Cor. 5. 4. saith so much and a meeting of the Church But that that is a meeting of the congregation with favour of the learned cannot be proved cogently though I thinke excommunication when it is actually performed it should be done before the Congregation but that is for the edification and nearest and most immediate practice of that Congregation for the contagion is nearest to them but the reason why the presence of the Congregation whereof the Delinquent is a member is requisit is not because this Congregation hath the sole intrinsecall power in her selfe and because shee onely doth formally and antecedentèr Excommunicate and the rest of the Churches consequenter and by vertue of a communion for the sister Churches are to debarre this excomunicate person from their communion with Christ in the Seales of the Covenant and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power where as if he were not excommunicated they should have received him to a Communion with them in the Seales and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power for one man cannot receive another to the Seales of the Covenant with him because no one man hath a Church authority If therefore the Church as the Church is consociated by an intrinsecall church-Church-power should have admitted him if he had not been excommunicated it is evident that hee was a member not onely of the Congregation out of which he is excommunicated but also of the whole consociated congregations 2 The man
sins are bound on Earth antecedentèr to all the consociated Churches He is now equally uncapable of Church-fellowship in all the consociated Churches as in that Congregation whereof he is a member All without and within that Congregation are to hold him for no visible Saint not to eate or drinke with him he is now to all the visible Churches in regard of visible communion no member of that body whereof Jesus Christ is head no part of that City of that building whereof Christ is the Lord and chief corner-stone And he is to the sister Churches in their authoritative Church-estimation to speake so and in relation to their power of Jurisdiction in the very same case a member of Satan that hee is in relation to the authoritative power of Jurisdiction of that Congregation whereof he was a neerest member just as the finger cut off is alike separated from the body yea the whole body as from the hand and it is a wonder to me that Christ giveth an intrinsecall power to a Congregation of twenty believers to cut off a member for the preservation of that little company of the Lords Flock and that he hath denied that intrinserall power to the whole which is no lesse in danger to be infected seeing Christ principally intendeth in the giving of a Ministery to the whole Church especially the gathering of the whole body To the full and perfit stature of the age of Christ in the unity of Faith Eph. 4. 11. yet he intendeth the salvation preservation of the whole from infection more then the salvation of a part of this whole Body That is as it you would say the God of Nature hath given an intrinsecall power to five hundred in a City to set guides over themselves and to rule themselves by wholesome Lawes but hee hath denied that power to the whole City consisting of ten thousand and he hath given to the right hand an intrinsecall power to consent that a finger in the right hand infected with a Gangrene be cut off but he hath denied this intrinsecall power to the whole man I beseech you doth the God of Nature in conferring this power to the right Arme intend the preservation of the right Arme onely and its wellbeing and not rather the preservation of the whole body so doth not Christ intend that the whole consociated Churches shall be preserved from infection and not that particular Congregation onely Then if Christs meanes be congruously fitted for his owne end he must have given an intrinsecall power to many consociated Churches to cast out a contagious lumpe other wayes the consociated Churches are to exercise the punishment of avoyding the Excommunicated person as an Heathen which floweth from a power which is no wayes in them what conscience is here 2. What if the Congregation cast the man out clave errante and undeservedly shall they consequentèr as sister Churches in a brutish fraternity execute a sentence of a power intrinserall in another Church and not any of them or their guides have any power to discerne whether the censure be justly or unjustly infflicted This our Brethren condemne in their owne Congregation for because the reputing the ejected man an Heathen is a matter of practise that concerneth the conscience of every one of the Congregation therefore must all the Congregation give their powers and consent yea do more then consent say some even exercise jurisdiction or a power not different from it Some things are objected against this way Ob. 1. The power of the Keys cannot be given to the catholick representative Church or catholick Presbytery as to the first subject to be an ordinary and constant meane of edification The exercise whereof in an ordinary and constant way is unpossible But the exercise of this Ministeriall power given to the catholick visible Presbytery as to the first subject in an ordinary and constant way is unpossible Ergo such a power is not given to the Catholick representative Church as to the first subject to be an ordinary and constant meane of edification The proposition is cleare it is uncongruous to the Wisdome of Jesus Christ that hee should give that to bee a meane which possibly cannot attaine the end The Assumption is as evident for the Catholick visible Presbytery cannot meete in an ordinary and constant way Answ. 1. By distinguishing the Major proposition That power of the Keyes remote cannot be given to the catholick presbytery as to the first subject the exercise whereof in an ordinary and constant way is impossile physically and ex natura rei True but now the Assumption is false That neerer power cannot be given as a meane of edification the exercise whereof is morally and through the corruption of mens nature physically impossible That is false and denyed and in either sense the conclusion cannot be true 2. I grant the whole and yet nothing is concluded against us For the power of the Keyes is not given to the catholick Presbytery as to the first subject to be a meane of edification in an ordinary and constant way but onely in an extraordinay and occasionall way in those things which concerne the power of jurisdiction belonging to the whole Catholick Church By extraordinary here I meane not that which is against a particular Law of God and cannot bee done without a Divine dispensation of providence but by extraordinary I meane that which is rarò contingens and doth not oft fall out as almost it never falleth out that the universall Church hath neede to excommunicate a nationall Church for all and every one of a nationall Church doe never fall away from the Faith Yet a remote power for Excommunication is in the Catholique visible Church 2. It is objected if the visible catholick Church be the first and principall subject of all church-Church-power then a Presbyteriall Church cannot Excommunicate but by a power derived from the catholick visible presbytery and so the presbytery should â—â— excommunicate but by consulting with the Catholique visible Church but this latter were impossible and absurd Ergo so must the antecedent be The counexion is proved thus for as â—â— things have beate in so farre as they partake of the Fire because heate is originally in the Fire as in the first subject so all Churches exercising Excommunication must partake of the power of censures that is first and principally in the originall subject to wit in the catholick visible Church And it would seeme that none can use or put forthin acts the power of the catholique Church visible without the conscience of the catholique Church visible Answ. This occasioneth me to speake somwhat of the power of the presbyteriall and catholick Church Hence I say 1. With submission to the learned First It is an hard way of arguing to reason from the power to the severall exercises and diverse acts of the power Our Brethren hold that all power of the Keys and all power Ministeriall of preaching administrating the Seales is
in one place yet hath the Presbyteriall Church the essentiall note of a visible Church Because there is a difference betwixt carrying the colours in an Army tali modo as all the Army at once may see the colours and the carrying of the colours Yet the colours are a note visible of such an Army so there is a difference betwixt preaching the Word simpliciter and preaching the Word tali modo in such a way in one materiall house onely And therefore it is necessary that government which concerneth many Churches consociated be in its exercise hic nunc larger then preaching of the Word in its exercise hic nunc which cannot be done but to a multitude which conveneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the same materiall place And we see an act of government Acts 15. by confession of our Brethren belonging to divers consociated Churches and performed by them and yet these cannot ordinarily meete to one and the same place in all their members for hearing of the Word Thirdly an extraordinary and remote power of Jurisdiction which is but rarely and in extraordinary cases to be put forth in acts is given to the Catholick visible Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Because the Oommunion externall and visible is lesse where the locall distance of visible Churches is more and therefore because oecumenicall councells being necessary for the Catholick visible Church neque ad esse simpliciter neque ad bâ—â—è esse sed ad melius seu optimum esse neither in respect of the Churches being nor in respect of the Churches well-being â—uâ— onely in respect of her best and most spirituall well-being these councells are seldome to be had in an ordinary providence For the Cresse of Iesus Christ is rather a marke of the catholick visible Church then Bellarmine his prospeâ—ous condition that he will have to be one of his fifteene notes of the Church and since the Church cannot have her wishes the want of generall councells is the Catholick Churches Crosse not her sin we doe not say that God is deficient in meanes necessary to his Church or to some of his owne Children because the Woman hath wings given her of God to stie to the Wildernesse to hide her selfe from the Dragon Rev. 12. 14. and so cannot enjoy Gods ordinary presence in his Sanctuary Nor doe wee say that God hath denied a power to his Church in the Wildernesse to enjoy them in a visible Sanctuary I meane a morall power and jus a right and interest in that presence because he interrupteth the Churches physicall power for a while in the injoying of these comforts of a visible Church-Communion in the Sanctuary Fourthly hence it doth not follow that because the catholick representative visible Church is the first subject of the power of the Keys that the power of Excommunication is derived from the visible Church to a Presbyteriall Church or that a Presbyteriall Church cannot excommunicate without consulting with or fetching authority from the Catholick visible Church Because the Catholick visible Church is a great integrall body of Iesus Christ and he is the head of this body because though the power of seeing by order of nature be first in the whole man and then in the Eye yet the power of seeing in the Eye is not derived from the rest of the body from Hands Leggs Shoulders Armes to the Eye The light is first in the whole Body of the Sun as the first and prime subject of light yet supposing now the received opinion of Astronomers that the body of the Sun doth exceede the quantity of the Earth an hundred sixty and seven times it doth not follow that this or that part of the Sun hath no light intrinsecall in it but that which is derived from the whole body of the Sun for then this or this part of the Sun should have borrowed light derived to it from another so the Soule doth at one and the same instant animate and quicken the whole organized Body as its first matter and subject but it doth not follow that the Hand hath life derived to it from the whole body so because the power of the Keyes is also intrinsecall in the Presbytery as in an Oâ—cumenicall councell it doth not follow that the power that is intrinsecall in the presbytery is by derivation or borrowed and at the second hand from the Catholick presbytery of the whole World farre lesse that the Presbytery cannot Excommunicate except it consult with the catholick visible Church The power of the Keys by order of nature is onely in the catholick representative Church as in the first subject but in order of time this power is communicated from the head Christ to all the integrall parts of this great Body according to the capacity of every part so as it is intrinsecall in the particular Eldership of a single Congregation in these poynts of Discipline that concerne a Congregation as a Congregation and it is intrinsecall in the classicall Presbytery as it is such and it is intrinsecall in the provinciall and Nationall Synod in poynts belonging to them as such 3. They object if a single Congregation have not power of Excommunication and of entire and compleat government within it selfe because it is but a part of a Presbyteriall Church and so an incompleat Church by that same reason a Presbyteriall Church shall be a compleate Church and not have entire and compleat power of Government within it selfe because a presbyteriall Church is a part of a provinciall Church and a provinciall Church shall be in the same case because it is a part of a Nationall Church and a Nationall Church in that same case because it is a part of the catholick visible Church and there shall bee no perfit visible Church on Earth which hath full and entire power of jurisdiction save onely the caholicke visible Church which by no possibility can convene before her Oecunenick and highest catholick Court a Nationall Church or the Church of great Brittaine and upon the testimony of three witnesses deliver her to Satan and upon supposall of Repentance receive her againe to the catholick power of that same Court into fellowship of Church-union with the great catholick body For so because this catholick Church for many centuries yea possibly for a million of yeeres cannot convene to exercise her authority in a Court and out of her Court shee hath none the repenting Nationall Church shall remaine in Satans bands for ever by a physicall and invincible necessity Answ. A single Congregation is a Church but so as it is a part also and a member of a Presbyteriall Church and because of neernesse of communion with consociated Churches under one Presbytery it can neither have compleat power of casting out one of its owne members because that member hath so strict a visible Union of membership also with consociated Churches nor can it exercise that intrinsecall power that it hath as a remote part of Christs
Catholick body but the case for ordinary and constant power of ordinary and constant Jurisdiction is not so in a Presbyteriall in a provinciall in a Nationall in the Catholick visible Body And therefore it followeth not that they are not compleat Bodies and entire Churches for all ordinarie and constant Jurisdiction and the reason is cleare because Synods or Synodicall Churches above a Presbytery to me are not ordinary not constant Courts but extraordinary and prore nata occasionall having their rise from some occurrence of providence as is most cleare by Scripture The Church of Ephesus being a Presbyteriall Church did constantly exercise Discipline and try false Prophets and those which called themselves Iewes but were lievs Revel 2. 2. Whereas that famous Councell at Ierusalem was not an ordinary and constant Court but extraordinary that is occasionall for so I take the Word for expressions cause and had its rise Acts 15. 1. from a meere occasion because some came from Iudea and taught the Brethren except yee be circumcised after the manner of Moses you cannot be saved And the subject of this Court was not the constant and ordinary affaires of Discipline that belonged to the presbytery of Ierusalem and Antioch No v. 6. the subject was only an incident controversy raised by false teachers subverters of soules v. 24. and therefore it is said v. 6. The Apostles and Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to consider of this matter therefore the presbyteriall Church hath both Word and Sacraments dispensed in it distributively through all the Churches and for the power of Jurisdiction ordinary intensivè and quoad essentiam Ecclesiae ministerialis according to the entire essence of a ministeriall Church it is as perfit and compleat in one single Congregation as in a provinciall as in a Nationall yea as in the Catholick visible Body whereof Christ is the Head onely a provinciall nationall and the Catholick Church visible extensivè according to the power of extension is a larger and a superior Church and though the presbyteriall Church be a part of the Catholick it is so a part as it is a perfit whole Church as a man is a part of this great all the World yet so as he is a perfit reasonable Creature and so a whole man and a part of the World but a Congregation is so a part of the Presbytery that it hath not a whole entire compleat intensive power over its owne members to excommunicate them because its members are for contiguity and necessity of neere visible communion parts that cannot avoyd dayly edifying or scandalizing of consociated Churches and therefore the consociated churches trust have a power over the members of a Congregation But our Brethren will say Contiguity of locall cohabitation doth not in be a visible Church but only the voluntary agreement of Professors who doe ex pacto and by covenant tacit or expresse make up a conseciation for a Papist and a Protestant may cohabit in one house Answ. That is true but contiguity is such a necessary foundation of externall visible Church fellowship in one presbytery as without that contiguity I see not how jure Divino there can be either a Congregationall Church or any other Church for sure I am Christ hath not ordained me to be a member of a Congregation in America or of a presbyteriall Church in Geneva And that such persons and no more be members of a Congregation is not juris Divini yet without a contiguity lesse or more they cannot be members of a Congregation nor is this single Congregation a limbe of this presbyteriall Church jure Divinâ— onely this in abstracto is jus Divinum that there be a Congregation of a convenient number and a presbytery of such as may meete conveniently in their guides But to returne the Brethren do deny that God gave a power of Jurisdiction to the Catholick visible Court of the Oâ—cumenick Church And why because a generall councell cannot excommunicate nor relax from Excommunication a nationall Church But I answer 1. It is by accident and not through want of innate and intrinsecall power that the Court of a Catholick councell cannot in an ordinary and constant way exercise the power that Christ hath given to her as the presbyteriall church doth and the exigence of providence maketh it so because it falleth out by the blessing of God that Zion must say as it is Esai 49. 20. The place is too streight for me give place to me that I may dwell And because she inlargeth the place of her Tent and stretcheth forth the curtains of her habitation and lengthneth her cords and breaketh forth on the right hand and on the left and her seed inheriteth the Gentiles Esai 54. 2 3. and because from the rising of the Sun to the going dâ—â—ne thereof his Name is great amongst the Gentiles and in every place incense is offered to him Mal. 1. 11. yet have generall councells condemned Hereticks as Nestorians Macedonians Eutyches and others and I see nothing to prove that a generall councell hath no power to excommunicate a Nationall Church If the Lord should be pleased to give the Christian Churches a generall councell this day they might lawfully in a juridicall way declare the faction of Romish pretended catholicks to be mysticall Babylon a cage of uncleane Birds which is excommunication in the essence and substance of the Act nor is there need of a legall and juridicall citation of nationall Churches or a citation of witnesses to prove Romish Heresies and perfidious and detestable obstinacy for their writings and deeds are so notorious that the senses of men may as infallibly prove the fact as we know there is such a City in the world as Rome and Câ—nâ—tantinople as for the instance that a catholick councell cannot ordinarily be had to relax a repenting nationall Church I answer the same inconvenience will follow if we suppose an ordinary case the Church congregationall as our Brethren suppose of Ierusalem Acts. 2. consisting of three thousand and a hundred and twenty having excommunicated Ananias Saphira and others who yet by the grace of God should truely repent in the meane time the Sword of the Roman Emperor intervening scattereth this Church that they cannot convene in a spirituall Court to relax them and out of Court they have no authority of Jurisdiction here were an invincible necessity of their remaining in Satansbonds in foro externo ecclesiae But what then This is to limit God as Papists do in binding and tying salvation of Infants to the outward signe of externall baptisme as if God in soro caeli in his own Court could not absolve penitent sinners because the Church will not which is more ordinary through mens corruption or cannot absolve through the necessity of exigence of divine providence and the more catholick that crosses be as warâ— the universall and catholick cruelty and treachery of the church of Mâ—lignants against the true catholick Church of Christ the more easily are
the Juridicall and Court-operations actions and proceedings of the catholick universall Church impedited And therefore this of our Saviours tell the Church is necessarily to be applyed to all Churches and Courts of Christ even to a catholick councell though Christ gave instances in an offended Brother who is to tell the Church But I am sure tell the church is not to be restricted to a vocal personall complaining of one brother against another in the face of a single Congregation For if the offence be committed before the Sun at noon-day in the seeing and hearing of the church either congregationall or presbyteriall as some may and one do by word and writ openly blaspheme God in this case Christs affirmative command tell the church doth not in conscience oblige one man to come and deale with the delinquent in private and then if he repent not before witnesses then to tell the church so as one sinneth if he tell not the church for here Gods providence disposing of the notoriousnesse and publicknes of the scandall doth tell the church and yet I hope our Brethren could not deny but this Text doth wâ—â—â—â— that such a publick offender who scandalizeth many Churches should be excommunicated by this place Mat. 18. from which I gather the weakenes of what is said for the independency of churches from Mat. 18. Ob. 1. Here we cannot understand the Church universall 1. Because he would not say where two or three are gathered in my Name I will be in the midst of them for two or three cannot represent all the Churches comprehended under the catholick visible Body of Jesus Christ. Ans. This is an argument from the lesse to the more If I be present would our Saviour say where two or three though they be but two or three I will far rather be present in the assemblies of the Church Nor can the words stand according to the letter strictly according to our Brethrens mind that two should be a Church for there should be Pastors and Elders and Christian witnesses two at least and the accused Brother here 2. two or three and brother and brother are not to be taken as singular men only but as two or thee men or Churches who as they may be offended 1 Cor. 10 32. so may they give scandall and offence so may three foure of consociated Congregations give the offence and that publickly what hath Christ provided no remedy against scandals in his whole Kingdome but only for scandals fallen out in the single persons of a small Congregation consisting of ten 20 100. or 200. only when these little congregations offend sister Congregations they are left to the immediate judgement of God This is wonderfull Ob. 2. The christian magistrate as a nursing father is to punish those who offend and hath power to command Churches to confesse offences done to sister Churches and command Church censures as excommunication to be used and Christs power to be put forth in practise according to the will of Jesus Christ. Answ. Yet doth it follow that the Apostolick Churches the succeeding Churches to them under the ten bloudy persecutions when Magistrates were enemies to Christ and his church that the Churches wanted spirituall meanes to gaine fallen and scandalous churches 2. Christ hath provided an Ecclesiasticall power to remove scandalls betwixt church and church for the Magistrates power is civill and put forth by the Sword and by carnall weapons Christs 〈◊〉 in this Mat. 18. 19. s to remove scandalls and gaine soales v. 15 for heare thee thou oâ—st gained thy Brothe The Sword of the Magistrate is not ordained to gaine soâ—les to Repentance That 〈◊〉 who careth for the part of a visible church doth he not far rather care in a spirituall way for the whole 3. What can the Magistrate command here the Eldership of a Congregation turnâ—â— Hereâ—icks and scandalous to sister Churches and infecteth then Toâ— Magistrate commadeth that Church censures be used 〈◊〉 them as you say who should use them not a sister Church 〈◊〉 is offended She hath no power not the Eldership themselves offending Christ never ordained that a church should excommunicate her selfe not the people Who gave them power And the major part of them turneth scandalous Also Christ nere hath left nâ—re neâ—y but let them grow till Harvest so say Aâ—abaptists Ob. 3. Christ here speaketh for a present and constant removing of scand 〈◊〉 Brother and Brother of one congregation A cathalick 〈◊〉 of the whole visible Church is far off â—nd cannot be 〈◊〉 Answ. That he speaketh of a present and constant remedy only and of no remedy against the scandall of whole Churches is deâ—ed He speaketh of all remedies to gaine any offenders persons or churches Ob. 4. Then should an universall councell of the whole world be absolutely necessary if in some cases we must tell the whole catholickchurch Ans. Neither doth that follow generall councels are neither necessary to the being nor to the well-being but only to the best being of the catholick church and if the catholick church enjoyed its best-being to which it hath jus and due right that is a perfit Reformation in doctrine and discipline then should generall councell be necessary for the keeping of this best being And this rule of Discipline given by Christ supposeth a particular Congregation right constituted say our Brethren else this rule cannot be necessarily kept So say we that it may necessarily be kept in the catholick church it supposeth the catholick church to be reformed but Christs church must sayle with a second wind when she cannot have a first Ob. 5. Refusing communion with sister Churches in case of scandâ—ll is as effectuall a way for edification as authoritative excommunication of congregations by Presbyteries Answ. Excommunication of Congregations is a possible not an ordinary supposition but our grounds proceed when the members of one sister-sister-church offendeth another if there be no presbyteriall power superiâ—r to both that may take order with them then hath not Christ in the ordinary supposition of ill administration of the Eldership of a particular Congregation provided an ecclesiastick way to remove scandalls out of His Kingdome 2. non-communion is no more then I may do to a brother who offendeth me 2. it is not so efficacious as a binding and loosing ratified in Heaven 3. It hath not that speciall promise of Christs church presence walking in the midst of the Golden candle-sticks 4. It is a secret condemning of the Wisdom of Christ in the institution of excommunication that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 4. that some may learne not to blaspheme 1 Tim. 1. 20. as if excommunication which is a publick authoritative meane were superfluous if a private and brotherly non-communion be sufficient and as efficacious a meane of edification as Christs mean Ob. 6. Either must you complaine to a presbyteriall provinciall and nationall Church before you complaine to that
higher judicature can doe no more 3. Their is no reason to appeale to a higher judicature because the inferior may erre because all above a Congregation are Courts which may erre for Presbyteries Provinciall Nationall the universall councell of the Catholique Church may erre So Mr. Mather Answ. This is no reason why wee may not appeale from a Congregation because the sentence is ratified in Heaven because the sentence of an inferior Judge proceeding rightly is ratified in Heaven yet we may appeale from him to appeale is but upon feares of ill administration to desert a lower Court and go to a higher Court so when we feare a counsell and advice given by a sister Church to be not according to the Word of God which yet is according to the Word of God upon the supposall of that feare wee decline that counsell and take another Neither are we to appeale de jure from a just sentence in a presbytery Illud possumus quod jure possumus What the inferior Sanedrim of Israel did justly was ratified in Heaven yet by Gods Law there might be an appeale from it to the highest Sanedrim 2. Nor is this a good reason that we may not appeale from a Judicature which may inflict the highest censure for inferior Judicatures in Israel had power of life and death yet might man appeale from them 3. The cause of appeales is not because inferiour Judicatureâ— may erre for so wee might appeale from all judicatures even from a general councell for it may erre But the true cause is 1. Because rariùs errant they do not so frequently erre 2. They are not so inclined and disposed to erre for many Eyes see more then one and many Eyes doe more seldome miscarry in not taking up the right object then one 3. Because we conceive more equality and lesse partiality in higher Courts Ob. 10. You grant that a single Congregation in an Island hath power intrinsecall of Excommunication within it selfe Ergo thâ— inconvenient which you put on independent Congregations shall follow in the case of a remote congregation Christ hath not then provided sufficiently for that Church in that case Answ. It followeth onely Ergo Christ hath not provided so sufficiently for that Church as for others in a consociation which is nothing against us For woe to him that is alone and two are better then one Ob. 11. If the Church here be a representative Church theâ— it hath power from those whom they represent but they represent the people and so the power is first in the people and the people must be the first visible Church not the presbytery not a generall councell I prove the major because the power the representer hath that must be first in the represented Answ. A representer standeth for another either objectively or subjectively What ever representeth another objectively that is doth such a businesse for another or in remejus for his behalfe and good though he some way represent that other yet hath he not his power from that which he representeth as the Eye objectively in seeing and the Eare in hearing representeth the body for the Eye seeth for the whole body the Eare heareth for the whole body But the eye hath not its visiâ—e or seeing faculty from the body nor the Eare the hearing faculty from the body Now the Presbytery doth represent the people onely objectively that is for the good and salvation of the people and so the Elders have not all their power of ruling from the people but from Iesus Christ. That which representeth another subjectively hath indeed its power from that which it representeth as he who carrieth the person and roome of a King as an Ambassador doth fetch his power from the King and that power is more principally in the King But now the Assumption is false because the Eldership doth not represent the people in their power of Jurisdiction subjectively as standing in the place of the people but as the Ambassadors of Christ and as stewards they have both the Keyes from Christ not from the people and doe actually use the Keyes in his Name and authority not in the peoples name and authority Hence is easily answered that Delegatus seu deputatus non potest facere delegatum one delegate cannot transfer his power to another delegate that would bring a progresse infinite in government for one deligate standing in the roome of others sibjectively cannot transfer his whole power to another its true he cannot transfer his power in part and according to some singular acts it is false for Acts 15. 25. It is said by the councell It seemed good unto us with one accord to send chosen men to you with Paul and Silar Paul and Silas and these chosen men suppose six or ten are in this Embassage are but the deputies and Messengers of the councell and yet they doe agree to make Paul their deputy and mouth to speake for them all seeing order requireth that six at once should not speake in this case Paul speaking the minde of all the rest in this singular act he is a deputy of Deputies and he representeth the whole six who were Messengers of the Church sent with the Epistle and these six were Deputies and Messengers of the councell but as these six Messengers sent by the councell could not lay their whole power on another to carry the Epistle to the Church of Antioch and bestow their labours elsewhere nor could one of these six deligates being chosen as deligate to speake for the rest put that power of speaking the mind of the whole six off himselfe to another in which sense one deligate cannot make another one Messenger cannot send another so the Presbyteriall or classicall Court convened as the deligates of the whole Congregations under them or rather deligates for them then of them decerning that one of a Congregation should be excommunicated may deligate one in that Congregation to pronounce the sentence and this one pronouncing the sentence as the deligate and Messenger of the Church is a deligate a deputy of deligates and deputies in one particular act and this our Brethren in their own Church-sentences pronounced by one Elder must also say Object 12. That neerest Church to whom we delate the offence of one single offender is a single Congregation else we must over-leap this Church and tell the Presbytery contrary to Christs direction but if he heare not that very Church to whom we tell the businesse he is excommunicated by that neerest Church as the words beare Ergo that nearest Church being single congregations may excommunicate and so it is the first Church and the Presbyterial Church is not the first Church Ans. That neerest Church to whom we delate the offence of the delinquent first in the case of wilfull obstinacy secondly in the case of consociation of Churches whom the obstinacy concerneth is not a congregationall Church having power of Jurisdiction entirely and compleatly to whom we must tell
the offence which is the subject of excommuncation The whole ministeriall Church is that particular Church together with the Presbytery and my reason is there is a Church Acts 2. consisting of one and thirty hundred and twenty all called one Church Now it is said of this Church that they continued vers 42. stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and prayer but where did they meet vers 46. not onely in the Temple but dayly from house to house This whole number hath had v. 42. one Church-fellowship one Word one Supper of the Lord but in one meeting at once No but they met from house to house that is in any private house as the phrase is here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Acts 20. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now it is cleare there were Congregations and Churches when Word and Sacraments were in private houses at Jerusalem and from house to house in Ephesus but I hope these were but parts of the Church at Ierusalem and Ephesus and that they could not meet all in one house If one therefore complaine of a scandalous person to the Church of Ephesus convened in a house possibly in an upper Chamber or elsewhere this is a meeting that continueth in prayer and breaking of bread and so hath power of Church-censures to admonish and rebuke which things belong to that single Congregation or Church in a private house but it hath not power to censure those that offend the consociated Congregations that meet also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in houses that is to excommunicate and therefore he must complaine to the Elders of Ephesus â—oâ— we are not to thinke that the false Jewes who were censured by the Apostles of Ephesus Revâ—â— 2. 2. did onely infest houses or one Congregation meet in a house or that one house-House-Church or House-Congregation of Ephesus did try and censure those that called themselves Iewes Revel 2 2 but Christ giveth the praise of this to the whole Church of Ephesus who had the power of censures But it may be said Ascandalous person may infect two Congregations of two neighbouring Presbyteries he dwelling neere the borders of both Ergo if he be to be excommunicated not by a Congregation onely but by the Presbytery because â—e may leaven many consociated Churches this man is not to be excommunicated except you tell two Presbyteriall Churches and so a whole Province and if he dwell in the borders of two Nations betwixt England Scotland he may leaven two parts of two Nationall Churches and if the matter concerneth both the Nationall Churches a higher Church then a Presbytery to wit a Church made up of two Presbyteries yea of parts of two Presbyteries of two Nations must by divine institution be that Church compleat and entire to which we must complaine and which hath the power of excommunication Answ. It is certaine as the locall limits of a Congregation and the number is not properly of divine institution onely a convenient number there must be to make up a Congregation and suppose a man do dwell in the borders of two Congregations where he is equally distant from the place of meeting of these two Congregations it is not of divine institution whether he be a member of the one or the other yet where his parents did willingly associate themselves to such a Congregation or he himselfe did associate himselfe and where he received Baptisme he hath now a relation to that Church as a member thereof and that Pastor is his Pastor not any other as the Elders of the Church of Ephesus suppose it were one single Congregation and the Angell of Ephesus is not the Angell of Thyatira the Angell of Pergamus is not to be called the Angell of Sardâ—s So iâ— the matter in a Presbytery or two Presbyteries of two distinct Nations I meane now a classicall Presbytery therefore these doe make Presbyteries 1. A convenient number of Churches may be governed by one Colledge or society of Elders 2. Having ordinary conversing one with another 3. Voluntarily upon these two grounds combining themselves in one society and upon these three the supervenient institution of Christ is grounded And therefore though it be true that one dwelling in the borders of two Congregations of two classicall Presbyteries of two Nations may equally infect other and so ex natura rei and in reality of truth he may leaven both yet the God of order having made him a combined member now by institution of one Presbyteriall Church not of the other he is to be excommunicated by the one not by the other For though locall distinction of Congregations and Presbyteries bee not of divine institution yet supposing consideration be had to first a competent number which may be edified secondly to ordinary conversing thirdly to voluntary combination either formall as at the first molding of Congregations and Presbyteries or tacit and vertuall combination as in after tracts of time Gods institution maketh a relation of a particular membership of this man so to this Congregation or Presbyterie as that now upon their foresaid suppositions though he may leaven the neighbouring Presbyteries or Congregations no lesse then those whereof he is a member yet may he be censured by those and none others now in respect of Christs ordinance applied to this Presbyteriall Church in this place and in this Nation and not in this Object 13. If the Congregation may admonish and rebuke then may they excommunicate for you may not distinguish where the Law of God distinguisheth not for there is no reason why this or this exercise of jurisdiction should be given them and not the exercise of all Answ. The Law clearly differenceth Matth. 18. I may rebuke and convince my brother with the consent of three witnesses which is some degree of Church-censure especially if a Pastor rebuke before three yet may not a Pastor excommunicate the Church doth that 2. We acknowledge that a Congregation may exercise all jurisdiction in re propria but excommunication where Churches are consociated is not a thing that is proper to a Congregation but concerneth many Obj. 14. We doe not thinke that the Church Math. 18. 16. is the community its alone nor the Elders there alone but the Elders in presence of the community For even Act. 15. when the Apostles and Elders did give out decrees they did it before the Church of Ierusalem and in their presence V. 22. Then pleased it the Apostles Elders and whole Church to send chosen men to Antioch For shew us a warrant in the Word where the Elders there alone did exercise jurisdiction the people not being convened and where such a company of Elders there alone is called a Church The Iudges in Israel judged in the gates before the people the Elders judged in or before the Church as the eye seeth united to the head not separated from it Answ. Nor doe we exclude these from hearing the Elders exercise jurisdiction if the
matter concerne them but we aske if the whole people of Israel were obliged by vertue of Divine Institution to be present in the gates of the City when the Judges did sit there and judge as our brethren therein say by a Divine Institution the people are to be present and to consent yea and have an honour above consenting say they so as if the people be not there to have their share of excommunication in their way then is Christs order violated because the Church cannot be said to excommunicate and bind and loose on Earth whereas the Elders onely without the people do only bind and loose and excommunicate and the Elders say they without the people are not the Church nor can be called the Church and so the acts of the Elders judging and separated from the people are null because not acts of the Church seeing the alone Elders are not the Church by this reason the Judges could not judge in Israel except all Israel had been present to consent for all Israel are bidden to execute judgement in the morning both the Rulers and people 2. All the thousands in Ierusalem which made up many Congregations were not nor could they and the whole Congreations of Aâ—tioch Syria and Silicia who were all concerned in conscience no lesse then Ierusalem be present and that by obligation of a Divine Institution and therefore that Church and that whole Church Act. 15. 22. can be no other then the whole representative Church And so we say both here and Act. 15. the Church representative exerciseth jurisdiction without the people if people were present it was by vertue of no Divine Institution so as if they had not beene present the decrees could not have been called the decrees of the Church and certainely the comparison of the eye which seeth not but as united to the body if it be strictly urged may well prove that the Elders if the people be not present even all and every one whom it concerneth câ—â— no more exercise jurisdiction or decerne that a scandalous person can be excommunicated then an eye can see when it is plucked out of the head Object 15. Divines bring an argument from Math. 18. by â—â—â—logy and proportion from particular congregations to prove Naâ—iâ—nall and generall Synods of the whole Christian world Ergo they suppose that a particular Church is the measure and patterne and first Church which hath power of excommunication Answ. Parker and some few enclining to our brethrens mind doe so but Divines understand by a Church a Presbyteriall Church which they make the measure and patterne of Assemblies Object 16 Here is a particular Church because here is an offended brother who is a member thereof This particular Church hath Elders this particular Church is a whole Church 1 Cor. 14. if the whole Church come together Jam. 5. Send for the Elders of the Church It cannot be that the sickâ— person is to send for the Elders of a Presbyteriall Church that are so farre removed from the sicke man Answ. An hand with five fingers is a whole hand but not a whole body a Congregation is a whole Church in its owne kind whole for those things that concerne it selfe but not whole and compleat for all jurisdiction If Iames should bid send for all the Elders this consequence should have some colour Object 17. A Presbyteriall Church can be an offending Church but this Math. 18. is for an offending brother if thy brother sinne against thee c. Answ. Christ giveth an instance onely in an offending brother but the doctrine is for the curing of an offending Church also for all persons to be gained Thou hast gained thy brother We are to gaine Churches even as we are not to offend Churches 1 Cor. 10. 32. Object 18 There are no Church-censures meant here Christs scope is to resolve a case of conscience how farre we are to goe on with an offending brother before we behave our selves to him as to an heather â— It is said if thy brother sinne against thee Ergo it is a private offence not a publique Church-scandall that deserveth excommunication Answ. Christs purpose is to shew how we may gaine to repentance an offending brother Thou hast gained thy brother And he will have us use both publique and private meanes to gaine him 2. It is such a sinne as must be told to the Church when obstinacy to the Church is added and therefore at length it is a publique scandall and so deserveth excommunication Ob. 2. Reprove him that is convince him but is it not reproving to be brought before the Church must I reprove every one who offendeth me even the King it is a mans glory to passe by an offence and Salomon for biddeth us to over-heare our servant cursing us Answ. God hath made every man his brothers keeper and we are not to suffer sin in our brother but in any case to rebuke him Lev. 19 17. the King is not every mans brother whom he is to use familiarly as the brother meant of here though Kings should be rebuked by their Nobles and by Pastors 2. We are to passe over offences that is to forgive those that sin against us and not to be too curious to know who reproacheth us as Salomons meaning is to be taken and to be willing to forgive and yet to labour to gaine our brother by rebukes one act of love fighteth not with another Ob. 3. Tell the Church is not meant of a Christian Church but he speaketh of a thing present but there was no Christian Church as yet Answ. It followeth not it is a rule especially for time to come though Christ speake after this manner as if it were a thing present Ob. 4. It is not much that the word Church signifieth onely in this place a company of godly men witnesses of the mans offence for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth onely once Joh. 3. the wind 2. Christ spake in the Syriak and Gnedah Psal. 22. Gnedah a company or many Buls have compâ—ssâ—d mâ— 1 San. 19. a company of Prophets Gnedah The meaning is if he be not convinced by the testimony of two rebuke him before many Answ. It is not like that seeing in the Chapter preceding he sâ—ake of the Church as of a company to whom the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven were given and that here he speaking of a Church which hath authoritative power to bind and loose that Christ hath any such â—nsolent meaning of the word Church as onely to note many Christians 2. The Syriak is not the Originall but the Greeke Ob. 5. The witnesses spâ—ken of here are not witnesses of the offences but of the reproofe and therefore there is nothing here of a judiciall procâ—s Answ. Yea but these witnesses are witnesses both of the reproote and of that obstinacy for the which the mans sinnes are bound in Heaven Ob. 6. Let him be to thee as an Heathen He saith not let him be to
the Câ—urt as an Heathen and therefore here is no shadow of any Court Ans. It is an ordinary hebraisme when the second person is put for the third especially in Laws as Thou shalt not send him away empty Also Thine eye shall not spare him Also Then shalt out away evill out of Israel And therefore here is a reall Court it the context be considered Christ speaketh so Let him be to thee as an Heathen in opposition to that which he was called to be for his obstinacy to wit a brother if thy brother offend And how weake is this Let him be to thee as an Heathen Ergo He should not be to the Church as an Heathen The contrary consequence is most necessary if he be to thee as an Heathen because he is now convinced of obstinacy before two brethren and before all the Church Ergo these two brethren and the whole Church are to count him as an Heathen for the offended brother hath gone along all the way in the unanimous judgement and a consort of mind with both the witnesses and the Church Ergo this obstinate man is the same to the Church that he is to the offended brother that is he is to both as an Heathen and a Publican and both are to abstaine from eating or brotherly conve siâ—g with him as the Jewes would not familiarly converse with the heathen and as Paul commandeth 1 Cor. 5. 10 11. that with an excommunicated man we are not to eate Ob. 7. Whatsoever you bind on earth is in good sence that he who offendeth any little one that believeth his sinne is bound in Heaven as the friends of Job c. 42. were not accepted of God till they made their peace first with Iob yet Iob had no power of the Keyes over his friends and an offering is not accepted while first the offerer be reconciled to his brothâ—r and so his sinnes are bound in Heaven and yet one brother hath not a jurisdiction over another Answ. Binding and loosing in this Chap. 18. must be the same with binding and loosing Chap. 16. 19. but expresly their binding and loosing is by the Church power of the Keyes and is all one with that authoritative power of remitting and retaining sins 〈◊〉 20. 21 22 23. and in Scripture the keyes and binding and loosing are never ascribed but to Stewards Officers Princes and Judges who have power of jurisdiction as I have proved already and therefore that which is spoken of Jobs friends and of the offerer not reconciled to his brother Come not up to the point for Iobs friends doe not binde on earth and the offended brother is a more private man destitute of the keyes and of all power of jâ—risdiction It is first objected by our reverend brethren The extent of the power of jurisdiction in the Elders of a classicall Presbytery must be proved by Gods Word which cannot be For if many classicall Elders have power over many Congregations possibly twenty or thirty Churches then they beare the relation of Elders to these thirty Congregations and they must all be Elders of these Churches as the Scripture saith the Elders of Ephesus the Angel of the Church of Pergamus the Angel of the Church of Thyatira now this cannot be for then First Deacons must be Deacons of many Congregations and Deacons might meet in one Colledge to dispose of the Treasury of these thirty and yet these thirty Churches should not be consulted with nor could they all convene in one to give their consent and judgement concerning their Treasury Now though Deacons be inferiour to Pastors yet are they no lâ—sse Officers in their owne sphere having power then the Pastors and Paul writing to the Church of Philippi writeth to the Deacons as to the Bishops insiâ—uating that Deacons are Deacons in relation to that Church no lesse then Pastors Answ. I deny the Proposition to wit If many Elders be one Presbytery ruling many Congregations then doe they beare the relation of Elders to these many Congregations as proper Pastors to every Congregation of or within that Presbyteriall Church nor doe they beare that relation of watchmen and proper Pastors to every one of these Congregations that a Pastor of a particular Congregation beareth to his particular flock that is to be â—oved It is true they are called the Elders of the presbyteriall Church of Ephesus the Colledge of the Angells of the Church of Pergamus but this is a generall and different relation from that which each Pastor doth carry to his owne flock in those respects 1. The Presbytery are Elders to the classicall Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—â— not in things proper to each Congregation but in things common to all or in that which is the proper object of government to wit those things which rather concerne the consociation and combination of those thirty Churches then the thirty consociated and combined Churches in particular 2. The Presbytery doth rather take care of the regâ—lation of the acts of governing in all these Churches then the governed Churches for they are to heed to the Pastors ordained and to lay hâ—nds suddenly on no man to commit the Word to faithfull mâ—n to see that Pastors preach sound Doctrine and exercise Discipline according to the rule but they doe not feede as speciall Pastors the particular flocks but every one is to feede his owne flock over the which the Holy Ghost hath set him Acts 20 28. 3 The Elders of the classicall presbytery are Elders to all these Churches as the Elders themselves are in Collegio Presbyteriali in the Colledge of Presbyters and properly as they are in the Court but not separatim and oct of Court so this and this Archippus is not an Elder or Pastor to all these Congregations so as he hath to answer to God and to watch for the Soules of them all but hee hath a charge of them onely in Collegio and if he doe any thing as a classicall Elder as if hee lay hands on a Pastor ordained to bee the Pastor of such a Congregation hee doth it as the hand and instrument and deligate of the Presbytery or if hee pronounce the sentence of excommunication in a Congregation hee is virtualitèr in Collegio when he doth that act in respect he doth it as the deligate of the Presbytery And this our Brethren may see in their owne particular Eldership of their independent flock if an Elder occasionally rebuke any of the flock never convened before the Church he doth not in that exercise an act of Church Jurisdiction because he is not now in a Court and when hee is not in the Court hee cannot excommunâ—cate Yet â—iting in Court hee doth in Collegio with the rest of the Eldership exercise Church Jurisdiction And separatim and not joyned in the Court they cannot exercise Church Jurisdiction 2. The presbytery hath a Church-Relation to all these 30. Churches not taken distributively but collectively as all those are united in one Church
classicall under one externall and visible government even as the Elders of an independent Church are not Elders of their single Congregation being separated from their Court and extra collâ—gium Presbyteriale in the notion of the relation of a Church-Jurisdiction for they are Elders by reason of Church Jurisdiction only in their Court 3. Classicall Elders in the Court have power of Jurisdiction in relation to this presbyteriall or classiciall Church but they have not properly an ordinary power of order to preach to them all and every one and to administrate the Sacraments to them The Elders of a particular Congregation have power of order and power of Jurisdiction without the Court but they have not power of Church jurisdiction but in the Court for there is a difference betwixt a power of jurisdiction which Elders have as Watchmen and a power of Church-Jurisdiction which Elders have not but in foro Ecclesiae in the Court of Church-Jurisdiction So the great Sanedrim beare rule over all the Tribes of Israel But this Judge of the Tribe of Dan a member of the Sanedrim is not a Judge of the Tribe of Benjamin or a Judge to a thousand of that Tribe as the Captaine of that thousand 2. I distinguish the proposition if the Elders of the Presbytery be Elders of the Presbyteriall Church then are they Elders in relation to the many Congregations in that Church if they bee Elders in these common affaires which concerne government in generall then are they Elders in feeding by the word of knowledge and in governing in all the particulars which concerne the government of each Congregation That I deny for their oversight in governing in things belonging to all the consociated Churches doth not make them Elders of all those particular Congregations 3. Deacons in some cases are also Deacons in relation to all the particular Churches in some reserved cases if all the Deacons of Macedonia Corinth and other Churches should meete in one and take course for supplying the distressed Saines at Jerusalem what inconvenient were in this Ob. 2. If Presbyteriall Elders be Elders to mary Congregations in a generall Relation what sort of Elders are they are they Elders ruling or are they Elders teaching it is unpossible that they can be Elders teaching to so many Congregations for teaching is a personall and incommunicable act that mâ—n cannot commit to any others they must performe it in their owne persons aâ—â— cannot commit it to others if they be Ruling Elders onely and not teaching Elders this is against the Scripture for the exten of teaching and the extent of ruling are commexsurable in the Word and of alike extersion Acts 20. 28. These same whoe are to feede the flâ—ck at Ephâ—sue are to governe and rulâ— and they are to feede the whole flâ—ckâ— not a part of it so the Text sayth Take heede to the whole flâ—cke then they are not to governe all in a presbytery and to feede with teaching the Word one particular Congregation onely so 1 Peâ— 5. 2. feed the flock of God which is amongst you not with knowledge onely but be addeth their duty of governing Taking the oversight thereof not by constraint but willingly c. So Hâ—b 13. 7. Remember them that have the rule over you who have spoken unto you the Word of God Ergo these same who have the rule over the flock and governe du also speake the Word of the Lord and teach v. 17. obey them that have the rule over you and submit to them for they watch for your soules as these who must give accompt Ergo these same who governe doe also as Pastors watch for the flock as those that are to give an accompt but the governing classicall Presbytery doe rule but it is unpossible that they can give an accompt for all the Congregations of a classicall Presbytery for they cannot watch over them all except every one of these must have many Eyes Nor can they be both ruling and teaching Officers for then they should have two Offices if one man be both a Physitian and a Chyrurgion to two severall companies he must have two Offices in relation to two charges which he hath to those two companies if he practise physick to the one company and chyrurgery to the other this is against the order that Paul Col. 2. rejoyced to behold Therefore the classicall Elders cannot be Rulers having the oversight of the whole câ—â—ssicall Church and yet every one of them must be a 〈◊〉 and teaching pastor only to the single Congregation over which 〈◊〉 Answ. As grand-Fathers and fathers doe beare a relation to these same Children divers wayes both are fathers and may tutor and provide for the children but both are not begetting â—athers so also doe the classicall Elders and the Elders of particular Congregations beare divers relations to the flocks the question then is what sort of Elders are the Presbyteriall Elders to the Presbyteriall Church I distinguish Church I distinguish Elders They are Elders classicall only to the classicall Church collectively taken and they have an authoritative care over this Church But they are proper Elders to the classicall Church taken distributively that is this man is an Elder to this part or member of the Presbytery to wit to this Congregation And another man to this Congregation as the Elders in the Court and Aslembly at Jerusalem Acts 15. they are Elders in relation to the whole Churches of Antioch Syria and Silicia and the Gentiles collectively taken in those dogmaticall poynts with the confession of our Brethren and these same Elders were in speciall manner Elders to the Congregations of Antioch Syria and Silicia and other Churches taken distributively so also the Elders of many consociated and Neighbouring Churches are speciall watchmen over their own flâ—cks by teaching and ruling according to our Brethrens grounds and also they have a Brotherly care over all the consociated Church to Councell â—dmonrth Comfort seeing every man is his Brothers keeper by a Divine Law and the care is like as is it were authoritative onely by our Brethrens way it wanteth the relation of authority vet doth it not follow that Elders this way have two Offices but onely that they performe two acts of one and the same Office also a Pastor of an independent flocke who writcth â— Bâ—â—ke for the instruction of Sister-Churches as hee preacheâ—â— those same Sermons that are in the printed Bâ—oke to his owne people and flocke hath two Relations one to his owne flocke whom hee preacheth unto as a Pastor another as an instructer of other Churches by his writings yet for that hee hath not two Offices as one who is a ' Physitian and a Chyrurgion to two sundry companies if any say hee writteth not Bookes as a Pastor by vertue of his Office but as a gifted man by power of fraternity let mee deny the truth of the distinction for this is to begge what is in question For to teach the Churches by writing should
proceede from the authoritative power of a Pastor as a Pastor and by that same officiall power that hee teacheth his owne flocke vivâ voce by vocall preaching as a Doctor hee teacheth other Churches by writing But it was asked whether are the classicall Elders ruling Elders or Teaching Elders to the classicall Church Answ. They are both and they are neither in divers considerations they bee teaching Elders in all the Congregations distributively taken they are Rulers in all collectively taken they are Teachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in some reserved acts resolving synodically some cases of conscience and dogmaticall poynts upon occasion but they be not the constant Teachers to watch for the Soules of all 3. The places Acts 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Heb. 137. 17. prove that those that rule in common many Churches should be Teachers of these same Churches distributively and all the Eldership at Ephesus should rule the whole Churches amongst them And there should no Pastor be a sole Ruler and not a Teacher as the Prelate is nor is there a Pastor who is a sole Teacher and it is very true hee who is a ruling Pastor is also a Teaching Pastor but not to that same flock alwayes Neither is this true that because power of jurisdiction is founded upon power of order therefore teaching should be every way commensurable with ruling for 1. The Eldership convened in Court and onely formalitèr in foro Ecclesiae in this Court hath Church-power of Jurisdiction in a Congregation and in this Court they governe but the Eldership in this Court neither doth preach nor can preach 2. The power of ruling is in the ruling Elder but not the power of teaching and the power of teaching publickly is in the unâ—fficed Prophet as our Brethren teach and yet in him there is no power of ruling Ob. 3. It is strange that to excommunicate agreeth to the ruleing Elder in a classicall Presbytery which he may doe in many Congregations and so he may performe his principall acts over thirty or forty Congregations and yet the Pastor may not performe his principall act of teaching in many Congregations by vertue of his office but onely in one congregation by this frame of a classicall Church Answ. The ruling Elder doth onely in some common cases with the presbytery performe his speciall acts but all the ordinary acts of the spirituall Jurisdiction the ruling Elder performeth in that Congregation whereof he is an Elder nor is this an inconvenient but preaching which is given to unofficed men by our Brethren should not be called the principall part of a Pastors charge Ob. 4. It is unreasonable that a Prelate or a Pope should rule me and not teach me and we condemned this in Prelates that they would onely rule and not teach But the classicall presbytery doth fall in that same fault for they governe the whole classicall Church but they doe not teach the whole classicall Church It is dreadfull for a man to watch for the soules of one single Congregation as being under necessity to give an accempt Ergo far more dreadfull it is to watch also for a whole tract of thirty or forty Churches the Apostle will have Him who watcheth for one flock to entangle himselfe with no other imployments How then shall hee take the burden of thirty or forty Flockes Answ. It is unreasonable that Prelate and Pope should rule me and so many hundred Churches 1. as the sole and proper Pastors and all under them be but suffragans and deputed Pastors doing by borrowed authority from Pope and Prelate 2. That their sole Office should be to command feeders as Pastors of pastors and not to feede with knowledge the flocke that is most true but the classicall presbyters are neither principall nor proper pastors of the whole classicall Churches collectively nor are two or three pastors under them as deputies 3. Nor is their Office to rule onely not to feede with knowledge also 2. The pastors of independent flocks are obliged by brotherly association to be Vine-Keepers Governours fellow-Counsellers to forty sister Churches for they acknowledge that Churches cannot subsist in good government without the helpe of Synods Now if wee distinguish onerousnâ—sse care and labour of Bâ—therly watching over one another and onerâ—uâ—nâ—sse care and labour by way of Jurisdiction the former is as great in foro Dei in the Court of Conscience as the latter and so ouâ— Brethren make Governing without Teaching as well as wee doe They in a Brotherly way wee in a way of Jurisdiction I prove that their way is as dreadfull and laboâ—ous in the â—oynt of conscience and in a way of giving accompt to God as our way For 1. A divine command that wee be our Brethrens keepers and we watch over one another commandeth onerousnesse and care in Brotherly governing to them as to us 2. Wee make the ground and foundation of governing a Classicall Church that band of Love and Union of the members of one Body of Christ and this band of Lovely and Brotherly consociation of many Congregations commandeth and tiâ—th us to doe no more in Governing and iâ— Helping and promoting the edification of sister Churches then if wee had no further warrant to promâ—te edification then the alone relation of Brotherly consociation for the onely and very reason why the Wisdome of our Law-giver Christ hath put a speciall Commandement on consociated Churches to make one Presbytery and to governe one Classicall Church in these common poynts that concerne the whole Classicall Church in the poynt of sound Doctrine and lawfull and Ministeriall Jurisdiction is the necessity that Members of one Body have of Brothâ—rly Helpe Light Direction Comfort one of another Which poynt I desire carefully to bee observed for wee see no ground to make the powers of a Congregation of a presbytery of a Province of a Nationall Church powers formally and essentially different they differ onely in more or lesse extension as the adjunct or genuine property of one and the same great visible Body which is one integrall part That same 1. Covenant of God 2. That same Lord 3. That same Spirit 4. That same Faith and Baptisme 5. That same power of the Keyes in Nature and Essence belongeth to all onely the power must bee more or lesse as the Body is more or lesse as there is more of that vis locâ—motiva the power of moving in the Hand then iâ— one Finger and in the whole Arme then in the Hand onely and in the whole body then in the Hand And I cleare it in this a man is a gifted Preacher in a Congregation in an Island there is none other gifted of GOD to Preach the Gospell but hee onely I would thinke as a Brother hee were under as great an Obligation of care and laborious onerousnesse of conscience to bestow his Talent for the gaining of Soules by preaching though hee were not called to bee their Pastor and that by vertue of
Text beare that the Elders set up a Court before the Eyes of all the people and delivered such a man to Satan so as this is called the head of Elders and people as our Brethren teach and here they distinguish where the Scripture distinguisheth not Fourthly if the Scripture give to us Thrones really different though names and titles cannot be found more then we find expresly and in words two Sacraments three Persons and one God Christ Iesus in two Natures and one Person then have we what we seeke but wee have these different in the things themselves as Acts 2. 46. wee have a Church meeting in an House for Word and Sacraments as Acts 20. 8. and a Congregation in Corinth meeting in an House 1 Cor. 11. 20. 1 Cor. 14. 23. and consequently here must bee some power in this meeting to order the worship of God this single meeting is to rebuke those that sinne openly and to hinder Women to preach in the Congregation and to forbid by the power of the Keys that two speake at once because God is the God of order to borbid Doctrine that edifieth not and speaking Gods Word in an unknowen Tongue c. 2. There is an Eldership 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in every City in Ephesus in Ierusalem who met for Jurisdiction Acts 21. 18. who layd hands on Timothy 1 Tim. 14. 14. in Antioch Acts 13. 1. 3. There is a meeting of a provinciall Church in Galathia where there are many Churches as may be gathered from Acts 5. 9. 10. who were to purge out the scandalous and false Teachers who leavened all others and who were Gal. 6. 1. to restore with the spirit of meekenesse any fallen Brother and 4. There a map and patterne of a generall Synod warranting both a nationall Church-meeting and an Oâ—cumenick councell And the like may be gathered from that Synod Acts 1. and Acts 6. where these universall guides of the whole Christian World to wit the Apostles were and did exercise Jurisdiction by ordaining of Officers and though instances of these could not be given in Scripture there is a morall ground and warrant for it 1. Because joynt power of Jurisdiction are surer and better then a lesser and dispersed power For if the Keys be given to the Church visible not to this or this little Church as meetting in a private House Acts 2. 46. Acts 20. 8. The division or union of this power the extension of it must be squared by the rule of most convenient edification and it cannot stand with edification if it be given to one Congregation onely The God of nature for conserving humane societies hath given the power of government originally not to one but to a multitude for one onely is not in danger to be wronged and oppressed in a society but a society is in this danger therefore hath God given this power to a multitude and a multitude is the formall object of policy and government and cannot but be dâ—ssolved where Lawes and Government are not So the God of Grace must have given a power of government to a society and multitude of little Churches for a multitude of Congregations is a multitude and therefore this society and consociation cannot subsist except Christ have provided a supernaturall government for it It is not reasonable that some say a morall institution is not an institution for Magistracy is both morall and a Divine institution that God have a certaine day for his service is both morall and also a Divine institution all institutions are not meerly positive as some suppose such as is that the last day of the week be the Sabbath that Bread and Wine be signes of Christs Body brâ—ken and his Blood shed for us So supposing that Christ have a visible Church it is morall that shee have power of government also in so farre as shee is a Church Yea power of government upon this supposition is naturall or rather con naturall so by the same ground upon supposall that Christ have in a Nation a multitude of consociated Churches who for vicinity may either edifie encourage comfort and provoke â—re another to love and good workes they submitting themselves to the Lawes of Christs policy or may scandalize one another as many consociated Churches in Galathia were bent to bite devâ—ure and consume one another Gal. 5. 15. it is morall yea and con-naturall that they be under a Divine policy externall Nor is it more agreeable to the Wisdome of Christ that a multitude of consociated Churches in one Land should be left to the Lawes of nature and Christian brother-hood and be loosed from all Lawes of externall policy then that the just Lord who intendeth the conservation of humane societies should leave every man to the Law of nature and not give them a power to set up a Magistracy and to appoynt humane and civill Lawes whereby they may be conserved And I thinke we should all say if God had appoynted every great Family yea or every twenty Families in the World to be independent within it selfe and subordinate to no civill law to no power to no Magistracy without that independent little incorporation that God had not then appoynted a power of civill Policy and civill Lawes for the conservation of mankind and the reason should be cleare because in one Shire Countrey Province and Nation there should be a multitude to wit ten hundred ten thousand independent Kingdomes subject to no Lawes nor civill policy but immediately subordinate to GOD in the Law of nature and when these ten thousand should rise up and with the Sword devoure one another and one society independent should wrong another the onely remedy should be to complaine to God and renounce civill communion with such Societies that is traffique not with them doe not take or give borrow or lend buy or sell with them but it is unlawfull to use any coercive power of naturall or civill reparation to compell them to doe duty or execute mercy and Judgement one toward another now seeing grace destroyeth not nature neither can there be a policy independent which doth contradict this maxime of naturall policy acknowledged by all in all policies civill naturall supernaturall God intending the conservation of societies both in Church and State hath subjected all Societies and Multitudes to Lawes of externall policy but so it is a Multitude of little Congregations is a Multitude and a Society Then it must follow that government of independent little bodies under no coactive power of Church censures must want all divine institution and so be will worship For these it shall be easie to answer the obloquies of some saying that a nationall Church under the New Testament is Judaisme Hence say they a nationall Religion a nationall Oath or Covenant is like a World-Church a Church a huge body as big as the Earth and so if some Augustus should subdue the whole VVorld to himselfe with the Sword Hee might compell the VVorld to bee
all of one Church of one Religion Answ. The terme Nationall-Church is not in the Word of God but I pray you in what sense can the Iewish-Church bee called a Nationall-Church I conceive not because of the typicall and ceremoniall observances that put a Church-frame on the whole Nation for if so then the name of a Nationall Church or a nationall Religion cannot by envy it selfe bee put in the reformed Churches or on Church of Scotland which hath suffered so much for Iewish and Romish Ceremonies But if the Jewes were a Nationall-Church because they were a holy Nation in profession and God called the Nation and made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Church externally called to grace and glory and the whole Nation commensurable and of equall extent then all Christian Nations professing the true Faith and the Gentiles as well as the Iewes Then the believing Iewes of Pontus Asia Cappadocia and Bythinia as Augustine Eusebius Oecumenius Athanasius doe thinke that Peter wrote to the Iewes yea and the Gentiles as many interpreters with Lorinus Thomas Lyra and others thinke are yet 1 Pet. 2. 9. an holy Nation and so a Nationall Church and there is no more reason to scoffe at a Nationall Church in this sense then to mocke the holy Spirit which maketh but one Church in all the World Cant. 6. 9. as Cotton Ainsworth and other favorable witnesses to our Brethren confesse And if the Gentiles shall come to the light of the Jewish Church and Kings to the brightnesse of of their rising Esai 60. 3. if the abundance of the Sea shall be converted to the Iewes true Faith and Religion And the forces of the Gentiles shall come to them vers 5. and if all flesh shall see the revealed glory of the Lord Esai 40. 5. and the Earth shall bee filled with the knowledge of God as the Seas are filled with Water It is most agreeable to the Lords Word that there is and shall be a Church through the whole World you may nickname it as you please and call it a VVorld-Religion a VVorld-Church As if the lost and blinded World Ioh. 2. 16 17. 1 Joh. 5. 19. 2 Corin 4. 4. were all one with the Loved Redeemed Pardoned and Reconciled World Ioh. 3. 16. Ioh. 1. 29. 2 Cor. 5. 19. as if wee confounded these two Worlds and the Religion of these two Worlds And if this World could meet in its principall lights neither should an universall councell nor an Oath of the whole Representative Church be unlawfull but enough of this before And what if the World bee subdued to the World and a World of Nations come in and submit to Christs Scepter and royall power in his externall government are the opposers such strangers in the Scriptures as to doubt of this Reade then Esai 60. 4. 5. c. 60. 11 12 13 14 15 v. 4. 5 6 7. Psal. 2. 8 9. Psal. 72. 8. 9. 10. Esai 54. 3. Esai 49. 1. Esai 45. 22. 23. Psal. 110 1 2 3 4 5. and many other places and there is a Kingdome in a Kingdome Christs Kingdome and his Church lodging in a Worldly Kingdome and Christ spiritually in his power triumphing over the World and subduing Nations to his Gospell Object 8. If Classicall Presbyters be not Elders in â—elation to the classicall Church and so to all the Congregations in it yee must forsake all these places where it is said the Elders of Jerusalem the Elders of Ephesus the Angels of the seven Churches which is absurd if they be Elders to all these Churches then 1. All those people in those Churches must submit their consciences to them and their Ministery as to a lawfull ordinance of God 2. All the people of those Churches must have voyce in election of them all 3. All these people owe to theâ—s maintenance and double honor 1 Tim. 5. 17. for if the Oxes mouth must not be muzlâ—d but he must be fed by me and my corne he must tread my corne and labour for me These Churches cannot all meet in one to ordaine and chuse all these Ministers and to submit to their Ministery Answ. The Elders are Elders of Ephesus and Elders of Jerusalem not because every Elder hath a speciall pastorall charge over every Church distributively taken for it was unpossible that one Congregation of all the converts in Ierusalem extending to so many thousands could all beare the relation of a Church to one man as their proper Elder who should personally reside in all and every one of those Congregations to watch for their soules to preach to all and every Congregation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in season and out of season But they are in cumulo called Elders of Ephesus in that sense that Kings are called the Kings of the Nations not because every King was King of every Nation for the King of Edom was not the King of Babylon and the King of Babel was not the King of Assyria yet amongst them they did all fill up that name to be called the Kings of the Nations so were the Elders of Ierusalem in cumulo collectively taken Elders of all the Churches of Ierusalem collectively taken and as it followeth not that the King of Edom because hee is one of the Kings of the Nations is elected to the Crowne of Caldea by the Voyces of the States and Nobles of Caldea so is it not a good consequence such a number are called the Elders of the Church of Ierusalem therefore the Elder of one Congregation at the Easterne Gate at Ierusalem is also an Elder of a Congregation of the Westerne Gate Nor doth it follow that these two Congregations should submit their consciences to one and the same Elder as to their proper Pastor to whose Ministery they owe consent in Election Obedience in submitting to his Doctrine and mainetenance for his labours all these are due to him who is their owne proper Pastor the as Caldeans owe not Honour Allegiance Tribute to the King of Edom though the Kingdome of Caldea bee one of the Kingdomes of the Nations and the King of Edom one of the Kings of the Nations But if indeede all the Kings of the Nations did meete in one Court and in that Court governe the Nations with common Royall authority and counsell in those things which concerne all the Kingdomes in common then all the Nations were obliged to obey them in that Court as they governe in that Court but no farther and when the people doe consent to the power of that common Court â—â—citly they consent that every one of these shall bee chosen King of such and such a Kingdome and promise also tracitly Obedience and Subjection to every one of the Kings of the Nations not simply as they are Kings in relation to such a Kingdome but onely as they are members of that Court so the Congregations acknowledging and consenting to the classicall Presbytery doe tracitly chuse and consent to the common charge and care that every Pastor hath as hee
is a Member of that common Court which doth concerne them all therefore all these consequences are null Object 9. But when the Presbytery doth excommunicate in a particular Congregation by a delegate they may with as good reason preach by a delegate as exercise Jurisdiction by a delegate the one is as personall and incommunicable as the â—â—â—r Answ. It is certaine there bee great oddes for the acts of jurisdiction performed by speaking in the Name of Iesus Christ doe come from a Colledge and Court and because it were great confusion that a whole Court should speake therefore of necessity such acts must be done by a delegate Indeed the Juridicall acts of the whole juridicall proceeding of decerning the man to be excommunicated cannot bee done by one man onely it would bee most conveniently done by the whole Senate or at least by a select number against which the accused party hath no exception and is willing to bee judged by but the acts of order as Preaching flowing from the power of order can be performed only by the Pastor in his owne person and not by a deputy Except that a Synodicall teaching which commeth from the power of Jurisdiction may bee sent in writ by Messengers and Deputies to the Churches Acts 15. 25. Acts 16. 4. Object 10. A Pastor is not a Pastor but in relation to his owne Church or Congregation Therefore hee cannot doe Pastorall Acts of either Order or Jurisdiction in a Presbyterie Answ. How a Pastor is a Pastor in relation to all the World deserveth discussing First Some have neither power of Order nor Jurisdiction in any place as private persons Secondly some have both power of Order and Jurisdiction through all the World as the Apostles who might teach and administrate the Sacraments and Excommunicate as Apostles in every Church Thirdly some have power of Order and Jurisdiction in a certaine determinate place as Pastors in their owne particular Congregations Fourthly some have power of Order in relation to all the VVorld as Pastors of a Congregation who are Pastors validly Preaching and Administrating the Sacraments but orderly and lawfully Preaching where they have a calling of those who can call to the occasionall exercise of their calling hic nunc In this meaning a Pastor of one flock is a Pastor in regard of power of Order to all the World Because though his pastorall teaching be restrained by the Church in ordinary onely to this Congregation yet hath hee a pastorall power to preach to all the World in in an occasionall way both by Word and Writ yet doth not this power being but the halfe of his Ministeriall power denominate him a Pastor to all the World as the Apostles were and the same way hath hee power to administrate the Sacraments and this way may our Brethren see that power of order to be a Minister or Pastor is given by the Presbytery so as if the man were deprived clave non errante hee now hath lost his pastorall relation to both the Catholick Church and that Congregation whereof hee is a Pastor So as hee is now a private man in relation not onely to that Congregation whereof hee was a Pastor but also in relation to the whole visible Church now no particular Congregation hath power to denude him of this relation that he had to the whole catholick Church But a Pastor of a flock is a Pastor in respect of power of Jurisdiction not over all the World to excommunicate in every Presbytery with the Presbytery hee is onely capable by vertue of his power of order to exercise power of Jurisdiction where hee shall come upon suposall of a call if hee be chosen a Pastor there or be called to be a Commissioner in the higher or highest Courts of the Church catholick but other wayes he hath no power of Jurisdiction but in that Court whereof he is a member that is in the Eldership of a Congregation and in the Classicall Presbytery for hee is so a member of a Congregation as he is also a member of the Classical Presbytery and therefore though he be not a Pastor one way in this Classicall Court I meane in respect of power of order yet is hee a Pastor 〈◊〉 in watching over that Church in respect of power of Jurisdiction Our Brethrens ground then is weake when they say A Pastor cannot give the Seales to those of another Congregation because he hath no Ministeriall power over those of another Congregation if they meane power of Jurisdiction it is true he hath no Jurisdiction over those of another Congregation but if they meane hee hath no power of order over them that is for what ever be the Churches part in this it is certaine the Pastor doth administrate the Seales by power of order and not by power of Iurisdiction and the Church as the Church hath not any power of order for shee is not called to any pastorall dignity though wee should grant that which yet can never bee proved that shee is invested with a Ministeriall power Object 11. If the Church which you suppse to be presbyteriall to wit the Church of Corinth did excommunicate or was commanded to excommunicate the incestuâ—us person before the Congregation convened and met in one then must your classicall Church exercise all other acts of Iurisdiction before all the Congregationall Churches of the Classicall Presbytery meete in one But this latter is as unpossible as absurd For how shall thirty or forty Congregations meet all in one place for all the severall acts of Jurisdiction Also you confesse that many Congregations cannot meete in one place that the proposition may be made good We suppose these grounds of the Presbyteriall frame of Churches 1. That the presbyteriall Church of Corinth not the Congregation had the onely power of excommunication 2. That this man was to be excommunicated in presence and so with the consent of the whole multitude for so the Text sayth 1 Cor. 5. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 When you are gathered together 3. Excommunication is the highest act of Iurisdiction in the Church being the binding of the sinner in Heaven and Earth if therefore this highest act of Iurisdiction must bee performed before all the Church congregated in one then must all acts of Iurisdiction be performed also in presence of the congregated Church for it concerneth their edification and is a matter of conscience to then all 4. The reason why wee thinke sit hee should be excommunicated before or in presence of that Congregation whereof hee is a member is because it concerneth them and hee is a member of this Congregation But by your grounds the whole Presbyteriall or classicall Church should be present which were unpossible for hee is to you a Member of the whole Classicall Church and the power of excommunication is in the whole classicall Church and they ought to bee present by the same reason that the Congregation whereof hee is a neerest member is present Answ. 1.
There be many things in this argument to be corrected as 1. That the Church of Corinth conveâ—ed in the whole multitude whom it concerned for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not prove it for the same Word is spoken of the meeting of the Apostles and Elders who met in a Synod with authority Acts 15. 6. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is attributed to the multitude Acts 21. v. 22. and to the Church of Believers 1 Cor. 11. 20. and 1 Cor. 14. 23. therefore the one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seemeth to bee no cogent Argument 2. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is not here in all this Chapter or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in the New Testament and by the seventy Interpreters whose translation Christ and his Apostles doe frequently follow in the New Testament use the words for any meeting of good or ill of civill or Ecclesiasticall persons As I might instance is a great many places of the Old and New Testament then what is it I pray you which restricteth the signification of these words to signifie a civill rather then an Ecclesiasticall meeting certainly the actions which the company doth when they are met and the end for which they meete I give an instance in Acts 19. 41. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the like I say of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth not the Church of Christ and why it is a reason that cannot bee controlled They were assembled for to raise a tumult against Paul which was no Church-action and so no Church end is here So v. 39. But if you enquire any thing in other matters it shall be determined 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a lawfull assembly surely the end of such an assembly in Ephesus where this man was Town-Clark in the meeting could be no Church-businesse Hence wee are led to know what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an Assembly or Church signifieth here not the Church of Christ so Psal. 22. 16. the Assembly of the wicked hath inclosed mee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Merighem the seventy Interpreters turne it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Tâ—rtullian followeth them the persons congregated the actions and end for which they convenc lead us to this that the Word signifieth not a Church of Christ. So wee may see Psal. 26. 5. the Congregation of Elders cannot bee a true Church 2. 1 Cor. 11. 18. for first when you come together to the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I heare there are divisions amongst you The place must signifie the Church of Believers because the end of their meeting was the Supper of the Lord or their communion v. 20. as the Text cleareth and 1 Cor. 14. 23. when the whole Church commeth together that was for prophecying and hearing of the Word as the Text is evident v. 16 17 18 23 24 25 26 27. and therefore here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must signifie the Church of Pastors preaching and people hearing the Word praying and praising God So in the third place when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Church is convened to bind and loose and to excommunicate as Mat. 18. 17. 18. 19. there is no necessity that the Word Church should include those who have no power of the keyes and cannot by power of the Keyes bind and loose And therefore from the naked and meere Grammar of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no argument can bee drawen to prove that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 18. 17. must signifie that same which it doth signifie 1 Corin. 1. 1. 1 Corin. 11. 18. 1 Corin. 14. 23. for the word actu primo and originally signifieth any meeting but the persons who are Congregated and the end for which they meete leadeth us to the meaning and Grammaticall sense of the word in that place Now Matth. 18. the Ecclesia a Church Congregated there is such as bindeth and looseth in Heaven and Earth and congregated for that use therefore I see not how the circumstances of the place helping us to the Grammaticall sense of the word here as in all other places doth not inforce us to say in this place Mat. 18. the word Ecclesia Church must signifie onely those who have power to bind and loose that is only the Elders and not the people So to come to the place 1 Cor. 5. Those who come under the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 congregated together must bee expounded by the persons Office and the end of their meeting now the persons Office is Ministeriall hee will have them congregated by Pauls Ministeriall spirit and in the name and with the power of the Lord Jesus this is the power of the Keyes which hee who hath Davids Keyes Esai 22. 22. on his Shoulders Revel 3. 7. giveth to his owne Officers Matth. 16. 19. and these persons cannot be all that hee writeth unto v. 1. all that were pâ—ffed up and mourned not at the offence given by the incestuous 〈◊〉 to Iesus Christs holy Namâ— and Church all who are to forbeare eating and drinking with excommunicated persons vers 11. all who were in danger to be leavened vers 6. all who were to keepe the Feast in sincerity not with the old Leaven of wickednesse and malice for these directly were the whole multitude of Believers Men Women and Children who I am sure were not capable of the Keyes and the Ministeriall power of Paul 2. The end wherefore these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who were convened did meete and convene was vers 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to deliver the man to Satan they were not convened to celebrate the Lords Supper as the Church is convened 1 Cor. 11. 18. nor for hearing the Word of Prophecy or Preaching as 1 Cor. 14. 23 24. And whether you construe the Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Power of the Lord Iesus with the Verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to deliver to Satan or with the Participle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 congregated in the Name and Power of CHRIST all is one the multitude of common Believers of Men Women and Children are neither capable of the power nor of the exercise of that power to deliver to Satan And therefore this meeting together by no Grammar doth leade us to say that the sentence was to be pronounced in face and presence of the multitude convened vers 21. Giving but not granting that the Church of Corinth in all its members must bee convened Though I hold it not necessary by this place yet it followeth not that all other acts of Jurisdiction must bee exercised in face of the whole Congregation for there is a speciall reason of the pronouncing of the sentence which is not in other acts the pronouncing of the sentence concerneth more the neerest Congregation of which the Delinquent is a member in relation of nearest and dayly Communion it concerneth also other Congregations of the Classicall Church of which also the Delinquent is a member but not so immediately and
neerely because as I sayd before the more universall the Church visible is the externall visible Communion is lâ—sse even as when the number of a Family is cut off by the Sword of the Magistrate the matter first and more intimately and more neerely concerneth the Family whereof hee is a Member yet it doth also concerne the Common-Wealth of which also hee is a Member A Finger of the right Hand is infected with a contagious Gangren it is to bee cut off yet the cutting-off concerneth more neerely the right Hand then it doth the left Hand and the whole Body For the contagion should first over-spread the right Hand and Arme and Shoulder before it infect the left Hand and the whole Body though it doe not a little concerne the whole Body also So though actuall Excommunication concerne all the Churches of the Presbyterie yet it doth more neerely concerne the Congregation whereof hee is a Member 2. The pronouncing of the sentence being edificative it is a fit meane to worke upon others but calling and trying of witnesses and Juridicall decerning of a Man to bee Excommunicated requiring secrecies yea and some scandals and circumstances of Adultery Incest Pestiality requiring a modest covering of them from Virgins young Men Children and the multitude wee have no warrant of GOD that they should bee tryed before the whole multitude nor are acts of Jurisdiction for their excellency to bee brought forth before the people but for their neerenesse of concernment and use of edification Object 12. The people are to consent yea they must have a power and some thing more than a consent in Excommunication Ergo they are all to bee present The antecedent is proved 1. Because they were not puffed up they did not keepe the Feast they did not dostaine from eating with the incestuous person onely by consent 2. Others not of that Church did excommunicate by consent 3. It is said v. 12 doe yee not judge them that are within Answ. If you will have them to excommunicate the same way that they doe other duties you may say they excommunicate the same way that Pastors and Elders doe and if they Judge vers 12. as the Elders doe either all the people are Judges and where are then all the governed if all bee governours or then hee speaketh in this Chapter to the Churches-Iudges onely 2. There bee degrees of consent these of other Churches have a tacite and remote consent the people of the Congregation are to heare and know the cause and deale in private with the offender and to mourne and pray for him Object 13. The highest and double honour is due to him who laboureth in the word 1 Tim. 5. 17. but if the Presbyteriall Church be the highest Church it shall not have the double honour for it is onely the governing Church Answ. Highest honour is due in suo genere to both And this is as if you should compare obedience and honour that I owe to my Father with that which I owe to my grand-Father 2. Paul 1 Tim. 5. 17. compareth Elders of diverse sorts together as the Ruling and Teaching Elder here you compare Pastors to bee honoured in respect of one act with themselves to bee honoured in respect of another act and this might prove I am to give more honour to my Pastor for preaching in the Pulpit then for ruling in the Church-Senate Object 14. The Congregation is the highest Church for it hath all the Ordinances Word Sacraments Jurisdiction Ergo there is not any Presbyteriall Church higher which hath only disciplinary power Answ. There is a double highnesse one of Christian Dignity 2. Another of Church-prehemenency or of Ecclesiasticall authority indeed the Congregation the former way is highest the company of Believers is the Spouse and ransomed Bride of Christ. But the Eldership hath the Ecclesiasticall eminency as the Kings heire and Sonne is above his Master and Teacher one way yet the Teacher as the Teacher by the fift Commandement is above the Kings Sonne as the Teacher is above him who is taught And so is the Case here Object 15. The Arguments for a Classicall or Presbyteriall Church do much side with Prelacy for you make many Lords ruling and not teaching Answ. Let all judge whether the independent power of three Elders accountable to none in a Church-way but to Iesus Christ onely as you make your little Kingdomes on Earth be neerer to the Popes Monarchy and especially when there is but one Pastor in the Congregation then the subordinate Government of fourescore or an hundred Eldersâ— sure I am three Neighbours are neerer to one Monarch then three hundred 2. One Monarchicall Society is as tyrannicall Antichristianism as one Monarchicall Pastor 3. If wee made many ruling and dominering Lords you should say something but wee make many servants endued onely with Ministeriall power onely to teach and rule and to bee accomptable to the Church your Eldership in this agreeth with the Pope that though they deliver many Soules to Satan yet no Man on Earth can in a Church-way say What doe you ACT. XV. A Patterne of a juridicall Synod THat the Apostles in that famous Synod Act. 15. did not goe on by the assistance of an immediately inspired spirit and by Apostolick authority but onely as Elders and the Doctors and Teachers assisted with an ordinary spirit to me is evident from the course of the context 1. Because Act. 15. when a controversie arise in the Church â—â— Antiochia Epiphanius saith as also Hieronymus by Câ—â—mbus and others touching the keeping of Moses his Law especially the Ceremonies except they would bee losers in the buâ—nesse of their salvation Paul could not goe as sent by Amiâ—h to submit that Doctrine which hee received not from flesh and blood but by the revelation of Jesus Christ Gal. 1. 12. to the determination of a Synod of Apostles and Elders for who would think that the immediatly inspiring spirit iâ— Pâ—ul would submit himselfe and his Doctrine to the immediately inspiring spirit in Paul Peter Apostles and Elders therefore Paul and Birnabas come as sent to Jerusalem not â—â— Apostles or as immediately inspired but as ordinary teachâ—â— Therefore saith Diodatus Not because these two A◠〈…〉 were every wayequall to the rest in the light and conduct 〈◊〉 Spirit and in Apostolicall authority Gal. 2. 6. 8. had any 〈◊〉 instruction or of confirmation but only to give the weake 〈◊〉 who had more confidence in Peter and James and in the Church at Jerusalem and to stop false doctors mouths and to estaâ—â—â—â— by common votes a generall order in the Church Hence when a controversie ariseth in the Apostolicke Church and the Controversie is betwixt an Apostle as Paul was and others and both sides alledge Scripture as here both did out of all controversie there is no reason that the Apostle Paul who was now a party should judge it and when a single Congregation in the like case is on two
Elders as well as the Apostles convened to consider about this matter and Act. 21. 18. 25. All the Elders of Jerusalem with James take on them these acts as well as the Apostles and they are the decrees of the Elders no lesse then of the Apostles Act. 16. â— 4. a derivation of the immediate impiâ—ing Spirit to â—â—â— Elders and by them as fellow-members of the Synod to the Apostles and a derivation of this immediat Apostolick spirit by the Apostles to the Elders to make them also infallible is unknowne to Scripture for one Prophet did not immediatly inspire another and one Apostle did not immediatly inspire another wee read not in the Word of any such thing and therefore it is said Act. 15. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And when there had beene much disputing Peter sâ—â—d up All who interpret this place say even Papists not exâ—pted as Salmero com in 〈◊〉 Salmeron Lâ—â—mus â— Lorinus Cornelius a lapt Cornelius a lapide and others on the place that when there is not consultation and disputing on both sides to find out the truth but an absolute authoritie used by commanding the proceeding of the counceil is rash saith Salmeron now the Prophets were immediatly inspired without any consultation with men in delivering Gods will and they saw the visions of God as it is said And the Word of the Lord came to Jeremiah to Ezechiel to Hosea c. and bee said c. yea when a propheticall spirit came upon Baâ—â—m Num. 24. bee seeing the visions of God hee prophecied directly contrary to his owne carnall mind and to his consultation with Balâ—â—k now it is cleare that the Apostles what they spake by the breathings and inspirations of that immediatly inspiring Spirit is no lesse cannonick Scripture then the prophecies of the immediatly inspired Prophets who saw the visions of God and therefore 2 Pet. 1. 16 17 18 the voyce that the Apostles heard from heaven This is my beloved Sonnâ— in whom I am well pleased is made equall with the word of prophâ—cie and propheticall Scripture which the holy men of God spale â— they were moved by the holy Ghost v. 19 20 21. and 2 Pet. 3. 16. Pauls Epistles are put in the classe with other Scriptures v. 15 16. now all Scripture 2 Tim. 3. 16. is given by divine inspiration and 2 Peter 3. 2. puteth the words of the Prophets and Apostles in the same place of divine authority 2 Pet. 3. 2. That yee bee mindfull of the words which were spoken before by the holy Prophets and of the commandements of us the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour whence to mee this synodicall consultation is not Apostolicall but such as is obligatory of the Churches to the end of the world and a patterne of a generall Synod 6. This assembly is led by the holy Spirit as is cleare v. 25. 28. but this is not the holy Spirit immediatly inspiring the Apostles as Apostles but that ordinary Synodicall spirit to borrow that expression that is promised to all the faithfull pastors and rulers of the Church to the end of the world because the immediatly inspiring spirit comming on Prophets and Apostles in an immediate inspiration did necessitate the Prophets and Apostles to acquiesce and prophesie and to doe and speake whatsoever this spirit inspired them to doe and to speake but this spirit spoken of v. 28. doth not so but leaveth the assembly to a greater libertie because the assembly doth not acquiesce to that which Peter saith from Gods Word v. 7 8 9 10 11. nor doth the Assembly acquiesce to what Barnabas and Paul saith v. 12. but onely to that which James saith v. 13 14 15 16 17 18. but especially to his conclusion which hee draweth from the Law of nature not to give scandall and from the Scriptures cited by himselfe and by Peter v. 19 20. Wherefore my sentence is saith James c. and this clearely is the sentence of James as a member of the Synod v. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is an expression clearly insinuating that the judgement of James though it was not contrary to that which Peter Paul and Barnabas had spoken yet that is was somewhat diverse from them and more particular and the very mind of the holy Ghost which the whole Synod followed and therefore though Peter and Paul spake truth yet did they not speake that truth which did compose the controversie and this is to mee an argument that they all spake as members of the Synod and not as Apostles 7. The immediatly inspired Apostolick Spirit though it may discourse and inferre a conclusion from such and such premisses as Paul doth Rom. 3. 28. and hee proveth from the Scripture Rom. 4. 4. 5. 6. that wee are justified by saith without workes and 1 Tim. 5. 17. 18. and Act. 9. 22. Act. 24. 14. 17. and so doth Christ reason and argument from Scripture Matth. 22. 31. Luk. 24. 25 26 27. and so have both the Prophets and Apostles argued yet the immediatly inspired Spirit of God in arguing doth not take helpe by disputing one with another and yet doth not obtaine the conclusion in hand but here Peâ—â—â— and Paul argue from Scripture and they prove indeed a true conclusion that the Gentiles should not keepe Moses his Law as they would bee saved yet they did not remove the question nor satisfic the consciences of the Churches in their present practise for if James had not said more then the Churches had not beene sufficiently directed in their practise by the Synod and for all that Peter and Paul said the Churches might have eaâ—â—n meates offered to Idols and blood and things strangled which at that time had been a sin against the Law of nature and a great stumbling block and a scandalizing of the Jewes Except therefore wee say that the Apostles intending as Apostles to determine a controversie in the Church they did not determine it which is an injury to that immediatly inspiring spirit that led the Apostles in penning Scripture wee must say that Peter Paul and James here spake as members of an eccleâ—iasticall Synod for the Churches after-imitation 8. If the Apostles here as Apostles give out this decree then it would seeme that as Apostles by virtue of the immediatly inspiring spirit they sent messengers to the Churches for one spirit directeth all and by this Text wee should have no warrant from the Apostles practise to send messengers to satisfie the consciences of the Churches when they should bee troubled with such questions now all our Divines and reason doth evince that a Synod may by this Text send messengers to resolve doubting Churches in points dogmaticall for what the Apostles doe as Apostles by that power by which they writ canonick Scripture in that wee have no warrant to imitate them 9. I propounded another argument before which prevaileth much with mee The Elders of an ordinary Presbytery and Churches such as conveened at this Synod cannot be
clearely insinuate that their commandement as Apostles de jure should have ended the controversie but now for the edification and after-example of the Churches they tooke a Synodicall way 13. The way of the Apostles speaking seemeth to mee Synodicall and not given out with that divine and Apostolicall authoritie that the Apostles may use in commanding it is true they use lovely and swasory exhortations in their writing but this is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a decree not an exhortation now James saith 1◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is set downe as his private opinion with reverence to what Peter and Paul saith and v. 7. Peter when many had disputed and spoken before him standeth up and speaketh and v. 12. Barnabas and Paul after the multitude is â—â—nt doth speake which to mee is a Synodicall order and the whole Synod v. 28. say It seemed good to us They answer 1. Consociated Churches have some power in determining of dogmaticall points but this is no power of jurisdictim The seventh Proposition to which almost all the Elders of New England agreed saith The Synod bath no Church-power but the cause enimeth with the Church Corpus cum causa the Church-body and the cause which concerneth the Church-body doe remaine together â—nd therefore quaestio defertur ad Synodum causa manet penes eccleiam the question is brought to the Synod the cause remaineth with the Church Another Manuscript of Godly and learned Divines I saw which saith That the ministeriall power of applying of the rules of the word and Canons to persons and things from time to time as the occasions of the Church shall require pertaineth to and may be exercised by each particular Church without any necessary dependance on other Churches yet in difficill cases wee ought say they to consult with and seeke advise from presbyteries and ministers of 〈◊〉 Churches and give so much authoritie to a concurrence of judgements as shall and ought to be an obligation to us not to depart from any such resolutions as they shall make upon any consideration but where in conscience and hence our peace with God is apparently concerned Answ. I perceive 1. That our brethren cannot indure that a Synod should bee called a Church but 1. I verily thinke that when Paul and Barnabas Act. 15. 1 2. had much dissention with those who taught you must bee circumcised after the manner of Moses that the Church of Antioch resolved to tell the Church that is the Synod while as they fall upon this remedy v. 2. They determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine other of them 〈◊〉 goe up to Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this question that is that the Church of Antioch when the subverâ—ers of soules would not heare their brethren of Antioch did tell the Synod convened at Jerusalem that is according to our â—viours order Maâ—â—â— 18. 17. they did tell the Church and my reason is if the Church at Antioch could not satisfie the conâ—câ—enâ—es of some who said you must bee circumcised else you cannâ—x in saved they could not nor had they power in that cast not to goe on but were obliged to tell the Synod that is the Church whom it concerned as well as Antioch for if they had sent the matter to the Synod as a question not as a cause proper to the Synod or Church then when the Synod had resolved the question the cause should have returned to the Church of Antioch and been determined at Antioch as in the proper court if that hold true the question is deserred to the Synod the cauâ—e remaineth with the body the Church but the cause returned never to the Church of Antioch but both question and cause was determined by the Synodicall-Church Act. 15 v. 22. 23 24. and the determination of both question and cause ended in the Synod as in a proper court and is imposed as a commandement and a Synodicall Canon to bee observed both by Antioch v. 25 26 27 28 29. and other Churches Act. 16. 4 5. Ergo either the Church of Antioch lost their right and yet kept Christs order Matth. 18. 15 16 17. or the question and cause in this case belongeth to a Synod 2. It is said expresly â— 22. It pleased tâ— Apostles Elders and the whole Church to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch c. What Church was this the whole Church of â—â—leevers or the fiaternitie at Jerusalem say our brethren but with leave of their godlinesse and learning no say â— 1. What reason that the Church of all beleevers men and women of Jerusalem should de jure have beene present to give either consent or surfrage there because it concerned then practise and conscience but I say it concerned as much if not more the conscience and practise of the Church of Antioch if not more for the cause was theirs say our brethen and cause ad corpus say they quaestio ad synodum and it concerned as much the practise and conscience of all the Churches who were to observe these decrees Act 16. 4. 5 Act. 21. 25. yet they were not present If the multitude of â—â—leevers of Jerusalem was present because they were 〈…〉 to the Synod whereas Antioch other 〈…〉 were nor off were not present but in their commissioners then I say the Church â—â— the multitude of Jerusalem whose commidicâ—â—â—s were here 〈◊〉 I say the multitude was present â—uely de 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 nor was there more law for their presence then â—or all other Churches who also in conscience were obliged to obey the councells determinations but I deare a warrant that the fact of the Synod such as was sending of the decrees and Commissioners with the decrees to Antioch should bee â—â—â—â—ibed to the multitude of beleevers at Jerusalem who by no Law of God were present at the Synod and by no Law of God 〈◊〉 more consent then the Church of Antioch and were present 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by accident because they dwelt in the 〈◊〉 where the Synod did sit therefore say I the 〈◊〉 Church in the whole Synod 2. By what Law can Jerusalem a sister Church have influence or consent de jure in sending binding Acts as these were as is cleare v. 28. Ch. 16. 4 5. Ch. 21. 25. to the Church of Antioch for this is an authoritative sending of messengers and the Canons to the Church of Antioch as is evident v. 2 2. 3. It is utterly denied that the Church of Jerusalem I meane the multitude of beleevers could meet all at one Synod 4. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 12. which is said to hold their peace is referred to the Apostles and Elders met Synodically v. 6. and is not the multitude of beleevers 5. Where are these who are called Elders not Apostles they are ever distinguished from the Apostles as Act. 15. 2. v. 6. v. 22. Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18. 25. â—are is no reason that they were all
Elders of Jerusalem for 〈◊〉 can Elders of one sister Church impose Lawes burdens â—28 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decrees Ch. 16. 4. upon sister Churches or hâ—w can they pen canonicall Scripture joyntly with the Apostles Some of our brethren say so much of those degrees that they obliged formally the Churches as Scriptures doe oblige the learned Junius saith well that the Apostles did nothing as Apostles where there was an ordinarie and established Elderyâ—â— in the Church therefore those Elders behoved to bee the 〈◊〉 of Antioch for Act. 17. v. 2. 〈…〉 Commissioners were 〈◊〉 from Antioch then Paul and 〈…〉 I thinke also the Churches of Cyria and 〈◊〉 〈…〉 there as well as Antioch and de jure 〈…〉 should have beene there The case was theirs every way the same with the Church of Antioch and their soules subverted v. 24. 6. Those who are named v. 22. Apostles Elders and the whole Church are called v. 25. Apostles and Elders and Brethren and elsewhere alwayes Apostles and Elders Elders including brethren or the whole Church v. 22. of some chosen men and brethren as Act. 13. 2. v. 6. Ch. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18. 25. 2. I desire to try what truth is here that this Synod but power and authoritie in points dogmaticall but no Church-power saith the seventh proposition of the reverend and godly Brethren of New England and no power of jurisdiction but the Church of Antioch had church-Church-power and power of jurisdiction to determine this cause and censure the contraveeners as our Brethren say But I assume this Synod tooke this Church-power off their hand and with the joynt power of their owne Commissioners sent from Antioch v. 2. v. 22. 23. determined both cause and controversie and it never returned to any Church-Court at Antioch as is cleare v. 25 26 27 28. Ergo this Synod had a Church-power 2. A power and authoritie dogmaticall to determine in matters of doctrine is a Church-power proper to a Church as is granted by our brethren and as wee prove from Act. 20. 29. This is a part of the over-sight committed to the Eldership of Ephesus to take heed to men rising amongst themselves speaking perverse things that is teaching false doctrine and if they watch over them as members of their Church for they were v. 30. men of their owne they were to censure them 2. If Pergamus bee rebuked Reâ—el 2. 14. 15. and threatned with the removing of their Candlesticke because they had amongst them those who held the doctrine of Balaam and the doctrine of the Nicolaitans hated by Christ himselfe and did not use the power of jurisdiction against them then that Church which hath power dogmaticall to judge of doctrine hath power also of jurisdiction to censure those who hold the false doctrine of Balaam and v. 20. Christ saith to Thyatira Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because thou suffâ—â—â— that woman Jesabel which calleth herselfe a Prophetesse to teach and to seduâ—e my servants to commit fornication and to eate things sacrifâ—â—d to Idols Hence I argue what Church hath power to try the false doctrin of Jesabel and is blamed for not censuring her but permitteth her to teach and to seduce the servants of God hath also power of jurisdiction against her false doctrine this poposition I take to bee evident in those two Churches of Pergamus and Thyatira I assume but this Synod Act. 15. hath authoritie and power to condemne the false doctrine taught by subverters of soules teaching a necessitie of circumcision in the Churches of Syria Cilicia Antioch c. Act. 15. vers 23 24. Therefore this Synod hath power of jurisdiction 3. Every societie which hath power to lay on burdens as here this Synod hath v. 28. and to send decrees to be observed by the Churches as Act. 16. 4. and to send and conclude that they observe no such thing and that they observe such and such things Act. 21. 25. by the power of the holy Ghost conveened in an Assembly 25. and judging according to Gods Word as â— 7 8 9 10 11 12 c. these have power of juridiction to censure the contraveners but this Synod is such a societie Ergo it hath this power The Proposition is Matth. 18. 18. If hee refuse to heare the Church let him be to thee as a heathen and a publican nothing can bee answered here but because this Synod commandeth onely in a brotherly way but by no church-Church-power therefore they have no power of jurisdiction But with reverence of these learned men this is petitio principii to begge what is in question for the words are cleare a brotherly counsell and advise is no command no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no decree which wee must observe and by the observing whereof the Churches are established in the faith as is said of these decrees Act. 16. 4 5. To give a brotherly counsell such as Abigail gave to David and a little maide gave to Namaan is not a burden laid on by the commander but it is said of this decree v. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It seemed good to the holy Ghost to lay no other burden on you Also we do not say that power of jurisdiction is in provinciall or nationall Synods as in the Churches who have power to excommunicate for 1. this power of jurisdiction in Synods is cumulative not privative 2. It is in the Synod quoad actus imperatos potius quam act us elicitos according to commanded rather then to elicit acts for the Synod by an ecclesiasticall power added to that intrinsecall power of jurisdiction in Churches doth command the Churches to use their power of jurisdiction rather then use it actually her selfe Let me also make use of two propositions agreed upon in a Synod at New England Their 3. proposition The fraternitie have an authoritative concurrence with the Preshyteny in judiciall Acts. 4. Proposition The fraternitie in an Organicall body actu subordinate id est per modum obedientiae in subordination by way of obedience to the Presbytery in such judiciall Acts 2 Cor. 10. 6. Now if here the whole Church of Jerusalem as they say from v. 22. was present and joyned their authoritative concurrence to these decrees there was here in this Synod an Organicall body of eyes eares and other members that is of Apostles Teachers Elders and people and so a formed Church by our brethrens doctrine â—â—gs Paul and Barnabas v. 2. being sent to this Synod by the Church of Antioch to complaine were sent to tell the formed and organicall Churches as it is Matth. 18 19 which is a good argument if not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Aristotle saith yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. If the Brethren here concurre as giving obedience to the Elders and the Apostles doe here determine as Apostles and Elders then the brothren in this Organicall body doe concurre to the forming of these decrees by way of obedience to the
Prophets doth beleeve in Christ love Christ contend for the prise of the high calling of God as is cleare Rom. â— 37 38 39. 1 Cor. 2. 12. 16. Phil. 3. 13. 14. 1 Cor. 9. 25. Yea Paul beleeveth not in Christ as an Apostle but as a Christian and yet hee beleeveth by the grace of the holy Ghost but â—â— followeth not that the same spirit which immediatly inspired the Prophets doth not immediatly inspire Paul as an Apostle and all the rest of the Apostles Object 5. These decrees Act. 16. 4. are called the decrees of the Apostles and Elders but if the Apostles in giving out these decrees gave 〈◊〉 as ordinary Elders not as Apostles then the sense of the words Act. 16. 4. should bee that they were the decrees of the Elders and of the Elders which is absued Answ. It followeth onely that they are the decrees of the Apostles who in that give them out as Elders and as a part of the ordinary established Elders of Jerusalem Whence if Christ promise the holy Spirit to lead his Apostles in all truth hee promiseth also the holy Spirit to all their successors Pastors Teachers and Elders not onely conveened in a Congregationall-Church but also in a Synod as hee maketh good his promise here Act. 15. 28. and whereas the holy Ghost commandeth in a Synod of Apostles and Elders who are lawfully conveened by our brethrens confession and speaketh authoritatively Gods Word by the holy Ghost Act. 15. 28. they cannot speake it as a counsell and brotherly advise onely for that a brother may doe to another a woman to a woman Abigail to David a maide to Naaman wee desire a warrant from Gods Word where an instituted societie of Pastors and Elders conveened from sundry Churches and in that Court formally consociated and decreeing by the holy Ghost as Act. 15. 28. against such and such heresies shall bee no other then a counsell and advise and no Church-commandement nor binding decree backed with this power Hee that despiseth you speaking by the holy Ghost the Word of God despiseth mee and whether doctrines or canons concerning doctrine comming from a lawfull Court conveened in Christs name have no ecclesiasticall power of spirituall jurisdiction to get obedience to their lawfull decrees for if every one of the suffrages of Elders bee but a private counsell having onely authoritie objective from the intrinsecall lawfulnesse of the thing and no authoritie officiall from the Pastors because Pastors then the whole conclusion of the Synod shall amount to no higher rate and summe then to a meere advise and counsell If it bee said that when they are all united in a Synod and speaking as assembled Act. 15. 25. and speaking thus Assembled by the holy Ghost v. 28. the authoritie is more then a counsell yet not a power of Church-jurisdiction Then 1. give us a warrant in Gods Word for this distinction 2. Wee aske whether this authoritie being contemned the persons or Churches contemnibg it bee under any Church-censure or not if they bee under a Church-censure what is this but that the Synod hath power of censure and so power of jurisdiction if you say non-communion is a sufficient censure But I pray you spare mee to examine this 1. If the sentence of non-Communion bee a sentence of 〈◊〉 it must proceed from a judicature that hath a 〈◊〉 of jurisdiction but give mee leave to say as all Church 〈◊〉 have and must have warrant in Gods Word so must 〈◊〉 such as non-communion for the ordinary Church punishments such as publike rebuâ—ing have warrant in the Word as in 1 Tim. 5. 20. and excommunication 1 Cor. 5. 4. 〈◊〉 1â— and the great Anathema Maranatha 1 Cor. 16. 22. and forbearing to eate and drinke with scandalous persons 1 Cor. 5. 10 11. withdrawing from his company 2 Thâ—s 3. 14. and I pray you where hath the Word taught us of such a bastard 〈◊〉 ensure or if you will not allow it that name a censure indicted by the Church or Churches as is non-communion May our brethren without Christs warrant shape any punishment equivalent to excommunication without Gods Word 〈◊〉 they may as well without the Word mould us such a censure as excommunication if they say separation warrenth this censure of non-communion But 2. By what Law of God can an equall give out a sentence of non-communion a 〈◊〉 an equall an equall cannot as an equall punish when a Christian denieth followship to another because hee is excommunicated hee doth not punish as an equall for the punisher in this case denying fellowship to the excommunicated doth 〈◊〉 an equall but as having authoritie from the Church who hath given this commandement in the very sentence of communication 1 Cor. 5. 4. compared with v. 10 11. Separation under a great controversie and denyed in many cases â—â— the way of those who are more rigid therein even by our 〈◊〉 2. Christ Matth. 18. 15 16. will not have any brother who 〈◊〉 but private authoritie and no Church-authoritie over a broâ—â—â—◠〈…〉 non habet potestatem to presently renounce 〈◊〉 give up all communion with his brother though hee bee 〈◊〉 before two or three witnesses and inflict on him the sentence of non-communion while hee first tell the Church and non-communion is inflicted on no man as if hee were a heathen 〈◊〉 to speak no thing of delivering to Satan while hee â—â— conveened and judicially sentenced before the Church 〈◊〉 our brethrens sentence of non-communion is in inflicted by an equall Church upon a â—â—ster Church in a meere pâ—â—â—â— way and by no Church-proces 4. Non-communion if it bee warranted by the law of â—â—ture as communion of equalls is yet should wee not bee refused of the like favour when wee plead that the Law of nature pleadeth for combination and communion of joynt authorities of sâ—sâ—er-Churches in one presbytery for if non-communion of Churches bee of the law of nature so must communion of Churches and authoritative communion and authoritative and judiciall non-communion by natures law must be as warrantable upon the same grounds They 6. Object â— the Apostles were in this Synod as ordinary Elders thâ—n The Synod might have censured and in case of obsâ—inacie excommunicated the Apostles which were admirable Answ. For reâ—ukeing of Apostles wee have against Papists a memorable warrant in Paul Gal. 2. withstanding Peter to â—ce face and Peter his giving an account Act. 11 1 2 3. to the Church of Jerusalem of his going in to the Gentiles which Parker acknowledgeth against Papists and Prelats to bee a note of Peters subjection to the Church Papists say it was Peters humilitie other Papists say Peter gave but such a brotherly account to the Church such as one brother is oblieged to give to another also all our Divines and those Papists who contend that the Pope is inferiour to universall councels doc with good warrant alledge that by Matth. 18. Peter is subjected to the Church-censures if hee sinn against
his brother and therefore we doubt not but the Church hath jus law to excommunicate the Apostles in case of obstinacie and would have used this power iâ— Judas had lived now when the power of excommunication was in vigor but wee say withall de facto the suâ—position was unpossible in respect that continued and habituall obstinacie and flagitious and atâ—ocious scandals deserving excommunication were inconsistent with that measure of the holy Spirit bestowed upon those Catholick Organs and vessels of mercy but this exempteth the Apostles from act all excommunication de facto but is our brethren exâ—â—pt them a jure from the Law they transforme the Apostles into Popes above all Law which wee cannot doe Apostolick eminencie doth 〈…〉 neither Peter nor Paul to bee above either the 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 Law or the positive Lawes gi 〈…〉 One doth wittily say on these 〈…〉 Matth. 8. 15. The Pope is either a 〈…〉 if hee bee a brother offending 〈…〉 complaine of him to the Church 〈…〉 bee no brother there 's an end 〈…〉 his father and never after this 〈…〉 〈…〉 in a Synod as Apostles doth not 〈…〉 in Apostolick acts could not use Sy 〈…〉 others 1. Because Daniel 9. 2. 〈…〉 understood by books the num 〈…〉 Lord came to Jeremiah the 〈…〉 Paul 1 Cor. 1. 1. and Timothi 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 1 Thess. 1. 1. and 3. The 〈…〉 and yet â— ophâ—ts and Apostles were immedi 〈…〉 which they â—â—ote and spake Answ. 1. Daniel â—â—d the Prophecie of Jeremiah and the Pro 〈◊〉 the books of Moses and the Apostles read the old Testament 〈◊〉 and Paul read â—eathen Poets and citeth them Act. 17. 〈◊〉 Tiâ— 1. 12. and maketh them Scripture 2. But the question is now if as Prophets and immediatly inâ—â—â— Prophets and Apostles they did so consult with Scripture which they reade as they made any thing canoniâ—k Scripture upon 〈◊〉 medium and formall reason because they did read it 〈◊〉 it out of bookes and not because the immediate iâ—â—piration of the holy Ghost taught them what they should 〈◊〉 canonick Scripture Suppone a sentence of a â—eathen 〈◊〉 suppone this that Paul left his cloake at Troâ—s not the â—â—â—wledge of sense not naturall reason not experience none â—â— these can bee a formall medium a formall meane to make scripture but as thus saith Jehovah in his word is the formall reason why the Church beleeveth the Scripture to be the Word â—â— God so the formall reason that maketh Prophets and Apostles to put downe any truth as that which is formally canonicall scripture whether it bee a supernaturall truth as the 〈◊〉 was made flesh or a morall truth as Children obey your 〈◊〉 or a naturall truth as The Oxe knoweth his owner or an experienced truth as make not friendship with an angry 〈◊〉 a truth of heathen moralitie as mee are the off-spring of God or a truth of sense Paul lest his cloâ—ke at Tâ—oas I say the 〈◊〉 formall reason that maketh it divine and Scripturall truth is the immediate inspiration of God therefore though 〈◊〉 learned by bookes that the captivitie should indure seventi yeares yet his light by reading made it not formally Scripture but Daniels putting it in the Canon by the immediat actiâ—r impulsion and inspiration of the holy Spirit and though Matthew did read in Esaiah A Virgin shall conceive and beared Sonne yet Matthew maketh it not a part of the New Testament because Esaiah said it but because the holy Ghost did imdiatly suggest it to him as a divine truth for a holy man might draw out of the Old and New Testament a Chapter of orthodox truths all in Scripture words and beleeve them to bee Gods truth yet that Chapter should not formally bee the Scriptur of God because though the Author did write it by the light of faith yet the Propheticall and Apostolicall spirit did not suggest it and inspire it to the author I know some Schoolâ— Papists have a distinction here They say there bee some sepernaturall truths in Scriptures as predictions of things that tall out by the mediation of contingent causes and the supernaturall mysteries of the Gospell as that Achab shall bee killed in the wars the Messiah shall bee borne c. Christ came to 〈◊〉 sinners and those were written by the immediatly inspiring Spirit others were but historicall and naturall truths of fact as that Paul wrought miracles that hee left his cleake at Troas and these latter are written by an inferior spirit the assisting not the immediatly inspiring Spirit and by this latter spirit say they much of Scripture was written and from this assisting Spirit commeth the traditions of the Church say they and the decrees of Popes and councells and this holy Spirit though infallible may and doth use disputation consultations councells of Doctors reading but wee answer that what counsells determin by an assisting spirit is not Scripture nor yet â—m-ply infallible nor doth Daniel advise with Jeremialis writing what hee shall put downe as Scripture nor Paul with Sosâ—hâ—â—â—â— with Timothy and Silvamus what hee shall write as Canonick Scripture in his Epistles for then as the decrees of the coun 〈◊〉 at Jerusalem are called the decrees of the Apostles and Elders and this decree which commeth from the Apostles and Elders assemâ—led with one accord and speaking with joynt suffrages from the holy Ghost v. 7 8 9 10 c. v. 28. as collaterall authors of the decree is the conclusion of Apostles and Elders so also should the prophâ—cie of Daniel at least the first two verses of the ninth chapter bee a part of Daniel and a part of Jeremiâ—hs prophecie and Pauls Epistles to the Corinthians should bee the Epistle of Paul and Sâ—stheâ—es and his Epistles to the Colossians and Thessahâ—ianâ— the Epistles of Paul of Timothy of Silvanus whereas Sosthenes Timothy Silvanus were not immediatly inspired collaterall writers of these Epistles with Paul but onely joyners with him in the salutation The erring and scandalous Churches are in a hard condition if they cannot bee edified by the power of jurisdiction in presbyteries Object But it never or seldome in a century falleth out that a Church is to bee excommunicated and Christ hath provided Lawes for things onely that fall out ordinarily Answ. It is true wee see not how an whole Church can bee formally convented accused excommunicated as one or two brethren may bee in respect all are seldome or never deserted of God to fall into an atrocious scandall and wilful obstinacie yet this freeth them not from the Law as suppose in a Congregation of a thousand if five hundreth bee involved in libertinisme are they freed because they are a multitude from Christs Law or from some positive punishment by analogie answering to excommunication 2. The Eldership of a Congregation being three onely doth not seldome scandalously offend and are they under no power under heaven The people may withdraw from them saith the Synod of New England what then so may I withdraw
from any who walketh inordinately 2. Thes. 3. 14. 15. 3 It is not well said that Christ giveth no Lawes for sinnes that seldome fall out What say you of Anathema Maranatha 1 Cor. 16. 22. to bee used against an Apostate from the faith and against such as fall into the sinne against the holy Ghost I thinke visible professors capable both of the â—nne and the censure yet I thinke it falleth seldome out it fell seldome but that an Apostle was to bee rebuked haâ— Paul then no law to rebuke Peter Gal. 2. Object 2. A Synod or presbytery may prâ—nounce the dâ—â—dfull sentence of non-communion against persons and Churches 〈…〉 Answ. But I aske where is the power and institution from Christ that one private man as hee may counsell his brother so hee may by our brethrens grounds pronounce this sentence Object 3. One private man may not doe it to a whole Church â—â— a classicall Presbytery and a Synod hath more authoritie over him then hee hath over them Answ. One private man may rebuke another yea bee may plead with his mother the whole Church that hee liveth in for her whoredomes Hos. 2. 2. But if hee justly plead and his mother will not heare may hee not separate Our brethren of New England I thinke shall bee his warrant to separate for their sixth Synodicall proposition saith the fraternitie and people are to separate from the Eldership after they refuse wholesome counsell Now what Scripture warranteth twenty to withdraw and separate shall also warrant ten and five and one for no reason that if twentie bee carelesse of their salvation in the dutie of separation and shall not separate that one man shall not separate because a multitude doth evill I am not to doe evill with them Object 4. But a Synod or a classicall presbytery hath more 〈◊〉 and authoritie then one private man or one single Congregation 1. Because they are a company of Elders to whom as to the Priests of the Lord whose lips should preserve knowledge the â—â—yes of knowledge and consequently a power and Synodicall authoritie is given though they have no power of jurisdiction 2. Because as a private mans power is inferiour to a Pastors so is the power of classicall and Synodioall meeting of Elders above a man or a single congregation and a Synod in dogmaticall power ariseth so higher then these â—â— divine institution doth fall upon it Answ. The power of order and the key of knowledge doth elevate a Pastor whose lippes doth preserve knowledge above a private Christian yea as I conceive above a multitude of beleevers but I would know if a Synods dogmaticall power bee above the power of single congregations I thinke it is not by our brethrens â—enents for they say expresly that every particular 〈…〉 jus to decide dogmaticall points and this â—ight the Church of Antioch had Act. 15. and laboured to end that 〈…〉 in her selfe which sheweth that they had right and â— we but they had not habilitie and therefore in that case they 〈…〉 light and advise from other Churches and they say The câ—niociation of Churches into classes and Synods wee 〈◊〉 to bee lawfull and in some cases necessary as namely in things 〈…〉 not peculiar to one Church but common to all And likewise when a Church is not able to end any matter that concernes onely themselves theâ— they are to seek advise counsell from neighbour Churches hence the power of Synods is only by way of counsel and advise a Pastors advise is but an advise he giveth not his advise virtute 〈◊〉 as he is a Pastor for then his advise should bee pastorall and authâ—â—itative and proceeding from the power of order though not from the power of jurisdiction hee onely giveth his advise as a gifted and inlightned man and so to my poore knowledge two hundreth five hundreth holy and learned Pastors determining in a Synod any dogmaticall point they sit all there not as in a court not as Pastors for then their Decrees should have pastorall authoritie and some power formally ministeriall to determine yea and to sway in a ministeriall way by power of the keyes of knowledge all the inferiour Churches whom the decree concerneth even as the Eldership of Pergâ—mus which to our brethren is a congregationall Church doth decree by the dogmaticall power of the keyes of knowledge that the doctrine of Balaam is a false doctrine therefore they sit there as gifted Christians and so have no Church-power more then a private brother or sister of the Congregation hath toward or over another for though a multitude of counselling and advising friends be safer and more effectuall to give light then a counselling friend yet are they but a multitude of counselling friends and the result of all counselling and advising men doth never rise higher then a counsell and advise and can never amount to the nature of a command as twenty schâ—â—â—-fellowes suppose as â—udent and wise as the twentie masters of an Universitie if these twentie schoole-fellowes give their advise and counsell 〈◊〉 a weightie businesse that concerneth the practise and obedience of all the students the result of their counsell and advise can never bee more then an advise and cannot amount to the same determination of the twentie masters of the Universitie the result of whose determination is a soveraigne commandement and an authoritative and judiciall decree and statute to all the whole Universitie 2. Whereas these Godly brethren say the power of Synods in things which belong to particular Churches is but a counsell and advise they should have told their mind whether or no the Synod hath more then advise and counsell in things that are not peculiar to one Church but common to all the Churches in that bounds for it would seeme that a Synod is a colledge of commanders in dogmaticall points that doe equally concerne all Churches this should have beenespoken to though in those things which are peculiar to each particular Church they bee but a colledge of friendly advisers and counsellers 2. If a Synod bee but a societie of counsellers they have no more any authoritative power to pronounce the sentence of non-communion against any single Congregation or private man then a private man or a single Congregation hath authoritative power to pronounce that sentence against them but 3. You make the Synodicall power so above the power of private Christians in counselling as that this Synodicall power is of divine institution as you say but let me aske what to doe to counsell and advise onely then that power of counselling in Abigail to David in one brother or sister to another brother and sister is of divine institution warranted by the Law of nature Levit. 19. 18. by the Law of charitie by the communion of Saints Col. 3. 15. 1 Thes. 5. 14. Heb. 3. 13. Heb. 10. 24. Mal. 3. 16. Zach. 8. 21 22 23. for there is a divine institution for one brother to counsell
and teach another But if our brethren give a positive power to a Synod to advise and counsell which private Christians have not then this Synodicall power shall not bee different from the power of private Christians gradually onely as a lesser power to advise differeth from a greater power but specifically and in nature And indeed some of our brethren teach so though I doubt if their brethren will returne them thankes for this way which to me is doubtsome For then the members of the Synod at Jerusalem seeme to mee to bee more then counsellers and there must bee a positive institution by our brethrens grounds to warrant a power Synodicall sentially different from a Church-power and essentially above it for wee teach that because a congregation is a part of a classicall Church and a classicall Church a part of a provinciall Church that this power in Congregations Presbyteries and Synods differ onely gradually in more or lesse extention and by the way Whereas some derive all Church-power from a single congregation to presbyteries and classes ascendendo by ascending others derive it from presbyteries to a Congregation descendendo yea and some from the Catholick visible Church to nationall assemblies and from nationall assemblies to provinciall Synods and from Synods to Presbyteries from Presbyteries to Congregations I with reverence of the learneder doe here conceive that there is no such cursory derivation to bee dreamed of but because the Catholick visible Church is the great organicall body whereof Christ Jesus God blessed for ever is head and King it is toâ—um integrale therefore there is no derivation either by climbing up staires or going downe but Jesus Christ hath communicated his power to this great politicall body and all its parts immediatly to a Congregation hee hath given by an immediat flux from himselfe a politicall Church power intrinsecally in it derived from none but immediately from Jesus Christ and the object of this power is those things that concerne a Congregation and that same head and Lord hath given immediatly an intrinsecall power to the Presbytery in things that are purely classicall and that without either the intervening derivation of either a Congregation that is inferior to the Presbytery by ascending or without any derivative flux of a Synodicall nationall or Catholick visible Church by descending and the like immediatly conveyed power politicall commeth from this glorious head to a Synodicall or nationall or the Catholick visible Church and the reason is the very nature of the visible Church which is totum integrale a great integrall intire body now we know that life commeth to the thighes immediatly from the soule neither by derivation from the feet and legs by way of ascending nor yet from the armes breaâ—s and shoulders by descending I deny not but here there may bee in other considerations some order as if you aske which is tâ—â— first Church I answer with these distinctions of primatus firstnesse 1. The first Church by way of constitution is a congregation in the family of Adam and Eâ—â— 2. The first Church by way of divine intention is the Catholick Church Hence secondly The first Church by generation or the order of generation and so the lesse perfit is a Congregation and here is an ascension still from the part to the whole from a Congregation to a Presbytery from thence to a provinciall Church from thence to a nationall from thence to the Catholick Church And the first Church by way of perfection is that Catholick Queen and Spouse which Christ is to present to the Father without spâ—â— or wrinkle and all parts are for this perfect whole all the ministery ordinances the dispensation of the worke of redemption Christ his death resurrection intercession c. are for this as the end the perfectum totum Ephes. 5. 25 26. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. 1 Cor. 15. 23 24. Hence thirdly if wee regard the order of operation The Congregation is primum movens and primum operans for all the motions of the Catholick-Church beginneth at the inferior wheeles and at the lower spikes if a generall councell bee to inact any thing motions must begin at the single Congregation at Antioch at Jerusalem and from thence ascend to a Preshytery and from thence a nationall Church is to send their Commissioners to act in a Catholick councell though if wee looke to the power it selfe it is intrinsecally in the whole and in every part of the Catholick Church The fourth distinction considerable here is that wee are to regard either 1. The order of nature Or 1. The order of the inhesion of this power or 2. The order of time Or 2. Of the reall derivation of 〈◊〉 power If wee respect the order of nature the power by order of nature is given by Christ immediatly first to the whole Catholick Church as is proved before at length and by this order of natâ—â—â— inhereth first in the whole Catholick Church as mans organized intire whole body is by natures order the first adequat and principall subject of life and the reasonable soule not this â—â— this part but in regard of order of time or reall derivation of 〈◊〉 this whole power is immediatly conferred by Jesus Christ on the whole Catholicke visible Church and to every part of it and any reall derivation of power from one part of the Catholick Church to another by ascension or descension is not to bee dreamed of here As Commissioners of cities and shires have from those cities and shires who choosed them a virtuall power Parliamentary yet is it not formally a power Parliamentary while the Parliament receive them as formall members and then by Law of the State there falleth on them a formally parliamentall power so Commissioners have from their Churches which sent them onely a virtuall or radicall power but they have never a formally Synodicall power by virtue of a divine institution while they bee convened in Christs name Syn dically It is true the members of a generall councell derive their virtuall power to voyce and conclude from the naâ—â—â—nâ—ll Church that sent them to the councell but give me leave this is but a derived power of membership making them fit to bee incorporated in a Synod but being once incorporated they have by their power of order and by Christs immediate institution a power immediatly given by Christ in whose â—ames they conveene to voyce and conclude as a formall counâ—â—â— and to say It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us they cannot say 〈◊〉 good to the Churches that sent us The 5. distinction is that the power is considered either â—exercised ordinarily or 2. occasionally In regard of the â—â—mer ordinary power is seated collaterally in the Congregation and Presbytery in each according to its proportion of power but because the power is compleater in the Presbyâ—â— which is a compleat body and lesse compleatly in the Congregation which is lesse compleat it is more
principally seated in the Presbytery in regard of the latter Synods are the first subject of the occasionall Church-power in things which â—e in common belong to many Presbyteries or to a nationall Church But to returne if the Synodicall power bee different in essence and nature and not gradually onely from the counsell and advise of Christians then first it is not a determination that bindeth by way of counsell and brotherly advise onely but under some higher consideration which is as like a Church-relation of Church-power as any thing can bee seeing here bee Pastors acting as Pastors 2. formally gathered in a councell 3. speaking Gods Word 4. by the holy Ghost But this shall bee against the Church-government of New England 2. If it bee essentially different from an advise and councell and warranted by divine institution why doe not our brethen give us Scripture for it for if they give us Act. 15. then can they not say that the Apostles in this Synod did determine and voyce as Apostles by an Apostolick and immediatly inspiring Spirit for the spirit Synodicall is a spirit imitable and a rule of pertually induring moralitie in all Synods and must leade us for an Apostolick spirit is not now in the world 3. As they require a positive divine institution for the frame of a Presbyteriall Church in power above a Congregation and will not bee satisfied with the light of nature which upon the supposall of a spirituall government instituted by Christ in a Congregation which is a part may clearely by the hand lead us to the inlarging of that same spirituall government in the whole that is to a number of consociated Churches which are all interessed as one common societie in a common government so they must make out for their Synod endued with dogmaticall power a positive divine institution 4. We desire a warrant from the Word why a colledge of Pastors determining by the Word of God as Pastors having power of order and acting in a colledge according to that power should not bee a formall and ordinary great Presbytery 5. How can they by our brethrens determination exercise such pastorall acts out of their owne Congregations towards those Churches to which they have no pastorall relation virtute potestatis ordinis 6. How can the wisedome of Christ who provideth that his servants bee not despised but that despisers in a Church way should bee censured 1 Tim. 1. 19 20. cloth his messengers in a Synod with a power dogmaticall and deny all power of iâ—â—â—diction to them upon the supposall that their determinations be rejected I feare there bee something under this that none are to bee censured or delivered to Satan for heterodox opinions except they erre in points fundamentall But farther it may bee made good that a power dogmaticall is not different in nature from a power of jurisdiction for we read not of any societie that hath power to meet to make Lawes and decrees which have not power also to backe their decrees with punishments if the Jewish Synedry might meet to declare judicially what was Gods Law in point of conscience and what not and to tie men to it they had power to conveene and make Lawes farre more may they punish contraveners of the Law for a nomothetick power in a societie which is the greater power and is in the fountaine must presuppose in the societie the lesse power which is to punish and the power of punishing is in the inferior judicature so a nomothetick power ministeriall cannot want a power of censuring It is true a single Pastor may ministerially give out commandements in the authoritie of Christ but hee cannot his alone censure or excommunicate the contraveners of those commandements but it followeth well in an assembly hee hath power to censure and excommunicate now here Pastors and Elders are in an assembly It is objected Pastors in a Synod have no jurisdiction as Pasters for what they doe as Pastors that they may doe there alone and on of a Synod but they doe not nor cannot determine and give out Canons there alone and they cannot there alone determine juridically therefore they doe not wholly and poorely as Pastors in relation to those Churches give out these decrees yet doe they not give out the decrees as privite men wholly but in some pastor all relation for Pastors as Pastors have something peculiar to them in all Churches whither they come to preach so as a speciall blessing followeth on their labours though they be not Pastors in relation to all the Churches they come to even as a Sermon on the Lords day is instamped with a more speciall blessing bâ—â—â—use of Gods institution imprinted on the day then a Sermon preached in another day Answ. This argument is much for us it is proper to acts of jurisdiction ecclesiasticall that they cannot bee exercised by one onely but must bee exercised by a societie now a Pastor as a Pastor his alone without any collaterally joyned with him exerciseth his pastorall acts of preaching and of administrating the Sacraments but those who give out those decrees cannot give them out Synodically but in a Synod and Court-wayes as forensicall decrees and so in a juridicall way and because Pastors whither so ever they come doe remaine Pastors 1. The Apostles are not in this Synod as Apostles Secondly nor yet as gifted Christians to give their counsell and advise nor thirdly as this answerer granteth meerely as Pastors then it must follow that fourthly they are here as such pastors conveened Synodically by divine institution and that this is the patterne of a Synod Object 2. But there is no censuring of persons for scandalls in this meeting because there is nothing here but a doctrinall declaration of the falsehood of their opinion who taught a necessitie of circumcision and that all is done by way of doctrine and by power of the Keyes of knowledge not of jurisdiction is cleare from the end of this meeting Act. 5. 2. Paul and Barnabas were sent from the Church of Antiocâ— unto Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concerning this question and v. 6. the Apostles and Elders came together to consider 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this matter consideration of questions being the end of the Synod is a thing belonging to doctrinal power meerely so Mr. Mather Answ. 1. It is false that there is no censuring of persons here for to say nothing that Peter accuseth those of the wrong side as personally present at the Synod either being summoned or comming thither by appeale v. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God to put a yoake upon the necke of the Discip'es c. which reproofe comming from one man onely cannot be called a Synodicall reproofe It is more then evident that the publick Synodicall censure of rebuke is put upon those who held and urged the necessitie of circumcision and why not excommunication also in case of obstinacy for the Synodicall censure
of a publick Synodicall rebuke is onely gradually different not specifically from excommunication and both must proceed from one and the same power Now the Synodicall censure is evident in the Text v. 24. certaine went out from us so it is cleare they pretended they were in this point followers of the Apostles and Lorinus thinketh that some deemed them schismaticks 2. They have troubled you with words Lorinus citeth the Sy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vedalacachum they have terrified you as if your salvation were not sure except you keepe Moses his Law of ceremonies and the morall Law 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destraying by false arguments your soules it is a word contrary to building up in sound knowledge as Aristotle taketh the word saying that you must bee circumcised and keepe the Law 4. They abused the name of the Apostles as having an Apostolick commandement and so a divine warrant for their false doctrine and therefore are they refuted as liars 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence it is cleare they did labour to prove a necessitie of circumcision not onely from the old Testament and an expresse divine Law but also from the authoritie of the Apostles which was manifestly false out of which I argue thus If the Apostles doe not onely in a doctrinall way refute a false doctrine in this Synod but also in a Church-way and by a juridicall power rebuke and Synodically charge the authors as subâ—erters of soules and liars then they doe not onely use a meere doctrinall power in this Synod but also a juridicall power but the former is true Ergo so is the latter 2. Observe two things in these obtruders of circumcision First the error of their judgement It is more then apparent that they had a heterodox and erroneous opinion of God and his worship and the way of salvation as is cleare Act. 15. 1. And certaine men which came downe from Judea taught the brethren and said except yee bee circumcised after the manner of Moses yee cannot bee saved This doctrine is clearely refuted both by Peter v. 10. That yoake of the Law wee disclaime there is a way of salvation without that yoake v. 11. But wee beleeve that through the grace of the Lord Jesus wee shall bee saved as they and it is synodically refuted v. 24. wee gave no such commandement it is not the mind of us the Apostles of the Lord that you keepe Moses Law as you hope to bee saved there was for this error in their judgement required a doctrinall or dogmaticall power and this the Synod used 2. Besides this erroneous opinion in their judgement there was another fault and scandall that the Synod was to censure to wit their obtruding of their false way upon the soules and consciences of the Churches as vers 1 They taught the brethren this false doctrine 2. That they wilfully and obstinately did hold this opinion and raised a Schisme in the Courch v. 2. wherefore Paul and Barnabas had no small 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dissention the word signifieth sedition which was raised by those who held that erroneous opinion and great disputation with them 3. They laid a yoake upon the brethren v. 10. and v. 7. They made great disputation against the Apostles and v. 24. They troubled the brethren and perverted their soules This was not simply an heterodox opinion which is the materiall part of a heresie but had something of the formall part of an heresie to wit some degrees of pertinacie of brutish and blind zeale even to the troubling and perverting of the soules of the Churches while as they would make disciples to themselves and lead away soules from the simplicitie of the Gospell now the Synod doth not helpe this latter simply in a Synodicall way by a dogmaticall and doctrinall power but by an authoritie Synodicall and therefore they authoritatively rebuke them as subverters of soules and whereas these teachers laid on an unjust yoake to keepe Moses his Law upon the Churches v. 10. the Synod by their ecclesiasticall and juridicall authoritie doth free the Churches of that yoake and they say in their decree v. 28. It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us not to lay the yoake of Moses his Law on you as those who trouble you have done to lay upon you no greater burden then these necessary things c. now if there had beene nothing to doe but to resolve the question if this had beene the totall and adequat end of the Synod in a meere doctrinall way to resolve the question Whether must wee bee circumcised and keepe the Law morall and ceremoniall of Moses upon necessitie of salvation as the argument of our brethren contendeth Peter v. 10. 11. made a cleare issue of the question We are saved by the grace of God both â—â—nes and Gentiles and it is to tempt God to lay the yoake of the Law of Moses upon the brethren the resolving of that question is the end of the Synod but not the adequat end for here that not onely the doctrinall power was to bee used but beside that 1. the schisme was to bee removed and the authoritie of the Synod to bee used against the wilfulnesse and obstinacie of those obtruders of circumcision in rebuking them as perverters of soules 2. For the scandall which might have been taken if the Gentiles should have eaten blood and things strangled and meats offered to idols and therefore the Apostles and Elders behoved as a conveened Synod to forbid a grievous scandall and a spirituall homicide against the Law of nature to wit that the Gentiles for feare of scandalizing weake beleevers amongst the Jewes should abstaine from the practise of some things at this time meerely indifferent in their nature though not indifferent in their use such as were to eate things offered to idols things strangled and blood and whereas our brethren 3. Object If the Apostles did any thing more then might have been done by private Pastors out of a Synod it was meerely Apostolicall and the Elders did but assent to the Apostles Apostolicall determination and every one did here Apostles Elders and Brethren more suo Apostles as Apostles Elders and Brethren as Elders and Brethren after their manner as consenters to the Apostles but other wayes it is a begging of the question for to say the Apostles and Elders rebuked Synodically the obtruders of circumcision it s but said because one Pastor might have rebuked those obtruders for the specification of actions must not bee taken from their efficient causes but from their formall objects therefore this is no good consequence the Synod rebuked those obtruders Ergo the Synod rebuked them as a Synod and by a power of jurisdiction it followeth not for Paul Gal. 2. rebuked Peter Ergo Paul had a power of jurisdiction over Peter I thinke your selves will deny this consequence I Answer 1. These two answers are contradictory and sheweth that our brethren are not true to their owne
colledge of Apostles and Elders conveened and yet materially it is the same prohibition Object 4. The Acts of this Synod are finaliter acts of government because they are rules conducing for the governing of the Church but formaliter they are acts of dogmaticall power and not formally acts of jurisdiction for there is no rebuking of subverters of soules inordine to excommunication no penall power is exercised here sub poona under the paine of excommunication and therefore there an here no formall acts of government Answ. 1. The acts of Church-government finaliter that is government because to prescribe rules and directive Lawes for they are not properly Lawes which the Church prescribeth Christ is the onely Law-giver are formall acts of governing and one power doth not make Lawes for governing the Church and another power different in nature punish the contraveners And what power disposeth and ordereth the meanes doe also dispose and order the end Canons of the Church tending to the edification of the Church are meanes tending to the government of the Church and I appeale to the judgement of our reverend brethren if wee suppose that one single Congregation should doe all that this Synod doth if they would not call it a formall governing of that particular Congregation for example in the Church of Pergamus one ariseth and teacheth the doctrine of the Nicolaitans suppose that fornication is indifferent is the eating of blood and is no sinne the Angels of the Church of Pergamus preach against this doctrine in private they deale by force of arguments from Scripture that it is a wicked doctrine and destructive to holinesse as Paul and Barnab as disputeth Act. 15. 1. 2. with the obtruders of a necessitie of Circumcision yet they prevaile not now suppose this independent Church following the Apostle Pauls way thinke good to convene a Synod or a parishionall assembly to determine Synodically that this is a wicked doctrine and shall in their decree call the holders of this doctrine subverters of soules and forbid fornication in their Synod now supposing Pergamus to be a single Church in a remote Iland consociated with no neighbouring Churches who could in reason deny that this Synodicall power so inacting were a power formally governing the Church of Pergamus it is true some of our brethren say that it is even to us a received tenent that the power that disposeth of the meanes of governing doth not for that governe in respect that we teach that the classicall presbytery doth decree and in act and the Congregation doth execute these Decreed but I pray you doth this prove that the power ordering the meanes of governing is no formall act of governing yea the contrary is true because the Congregation executing the acts of the classicall presbytery as subordinat in that act to the classicall presbytery by their authority therfore while they give out these acts or Canons doe formally governe that Congregation executing their acts in this particular Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson against Mr. Herle c. 1. p. 9. teach that there is a power of clearing truth dogmatically and that 〈◊〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 ultimately where the controversie is ended but they will have this ultimate power not in a Synod onely but also in a Congregation But 1. they seeme to make this dogmaticall power a Church-power and the exercise thereof formally an act of Church-government and so it must bee Church-power and Church-government in the Synod as well as in the Congregation 2. The last period and conclusion of the controversie cannot bee both in the Congregation de jure by right onely and in the Synod by right onely for two last powers cannot bee properly in two subordinate judicatures for if Antioch appeale to a Synod as they doc Act. 15. 2. then Antioch is not the sole last and ultimate and finall judge and 3. If the controversie concerne many Churches as this doth Act. 15. 2. 23. 24. I see not how a Congregation except they transgresse their line can finally determine it And here while as our brethren doe all edge that a Synod hath a power to decree and make lawes but hath no power at all to execute these Lawes or to punish the contraveners but power of punishing is all in the single Congregation â— They tie all governing power to a punishing power as if there were no other wayes to governe but upon supposall of scandalls whereas all Scripture and polliticians make a power of giving Lawes formally a governing power 2. When one societie and Synod maketh the Lawes and another must execute them and punish the contraveners the single Congregation that punisheth is more subjected by a truely prelaticall bondage then if the Law-makers had onely the power of punishing the contraveners at they onely have the power of making the Lawes I take not here Lawes for Lawes properly so called but for ministeriall directories having ecclesiasticall authoritie and here in effect our brethren lay truely a prelaticall bondage on the Churches of Christ for they teach that a Synod may make a Law by a pastorall power and that this Synod is an ordinance of Christ by Act. 15. and that as Prelates did they send those Synodicâ—ll decrees to bee obeyed and put in execution by the Churches and ordaine the contraveners to bee punished by the Churches and here is a power above a power and mandates for government sent by the Synod to the Churches to bee obeyed and a Synod governing by Churches this they call prelaticall in us But 3. there is no penall power here say they and nothing decerved to bee obeyed sub paena under the paine of excommunication therefore no power of jurisdiction But this consequence is justly denyed for no politician no reason in the world can say that all power of jurisdiction is included in the power of excommunication What hath the Church a church-Church-power to threaten and no Church-power to pardon the penltent I think if the Church as the Church Matth. 18. receive a power from Christ to bind in heaven and earth doth not Christ in that same patent give to her also a power to loose in earth and heaven and when hee saith if bee refuse to beare the Church let him be to thee â— aubeâ—hen and publican doth hee not give to the Church a power to command if hee command to heare and obey the Church hee must give a power of jurisdiction to the Church to command and a power to command not penall onely but promissorie also to loose and absolve upon condition of prosessed repentance Now suppose the Church make a Law that theresurrection of the dead is a truth of God to bee beleeved and professed upon occasion that in the Congregation Hymeneus Alexander den yeth that Article in that very Commandement doctrinall the Church doth governe the whole Congregation and exerciseth a power of formall governing though in their act they say nothing of the censure of excommunication to those who shall deny that Article
of the resurrection for I hope a simple sanction maketh a Law though no penaltie bee expressed in it and though there had beene in the Decree Act 15. 28. an expresse punishment this should to our brethren prove no power of jurisdiction exercised by many for this which is said Gal. 1. 8. Though wee or an Angel from heaven preach unto you another Gospel then that which wee have preached let him bee accursed and that 1 Cor. 9. 16. Woe unto mee if I preach not the Gospel and many other threatnings in Scripture though a punishment bee annexed expressely cease not to bee meerely doctrinall and are not threatnings importing formally any power of Church-jurisdiction and therefore though mention should have beene made of a censure if there bee not here a Synod 2. Having power and authoritie from Christ. 3. Commanding by the holy Ghost as these indeed are all here the name of censure should prove no power of jurisdiction Object 5. The laying on of the yoake spoken of v. 28. is a meerâ— doctrinall yoake and it importeth no more a poner of jurisdiction then we can conclude that the obtruders of circumcision bad a power of jurisdiction because they are said to lay on a yoake also and to tempt God in so doing vers 10. Answ. I retort this reason for we can then no more conclude that the Apostles by an Apostolick authoritie layd on this yoake then wee can conclude that the obtruders of circumcision did lay on this yoake because they are said to lay on a yoake and to tempt God v. 10. It is a most unequall reasoning to argue against a iust Synodicall power from a sinfull and unjust power for these obtruders of circumcision had no lawfull power at all to lay a yoake on the Disciples but sinned and tempted God in laying on that yoake but it is not denyed by our brethren but the Apostles and Elders had a lawfull power to lay on a yoake in this Synod onely it is controverted whether it bee a meere dogmaticall or doctrinall power or if it bee a power of jurisdiction nay the obtruders of circumcision by neither of these two powers layd on a yoake upon the Dsciples Object 6. These decrees which did no other wayes bind the Church of Jerusalem then they did bind all the Churches of the world cannot bee decrees of power of jurisdiction over the Church of Jerusalem and over the Church of Antioch But these decrees did no otherwise bind the Church of Jerusalem then they did bind all the Churches of the world for the decrees of Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem Act. 6. 4 5. were sent to all the Churches of the world to bee observed and seeing they could not as Synodicall Canons obliege all the Churches of the world by an ecclesiasticall tie because all the Churches of the world sent not Commissioners and all the Churches of the world couldnot be represented in this Synod but onely the Churches of Jerusalem and Antioch yea wee see not that this Synod is any more then the Church of Antioch seeking counsell from the sister Church at Jerusalem as one Church may advise another Church that is weaker in knowledge in a matter of such difficultie because the Apostles were at Ierusalem and that 〈◊〉 1. The whole Canons are ascribed to the Church of Jerusalem onely to the Apostles Elders and the whole Church Act. 15. 22. and Act. 15. 22. and Act. 16. 4 5. and Act. 21. 25. the Elders of Jerusalem take this act or canon to themselves 2. It cannot be proven that the Churches of Syria and Cilicia had any commissioners heâ—â— farre lesse had all the Churches of the Gentiles who yet are commanded to keepe those decrees by commissioners there C. 15. 19. Act. 21. 25. Act. 16. 4 5. 3. It cannot bee proven that Antioch sent Elders to this meeting but onely Commissioners Act. 15. 2. Answ. This answer is much contradicent to what our brethren other waies hold for if it be a patterne of a sister Church giving advise and counsell to another this is imitable to the worlds end and if the Canon come from the Apostles as Apostles it is not imitable 2. That one sister Church can lay burdens on another and give out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decrees to bee kept is unwarrantable now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they are called by all that understandeth Greeke are not friendly advises of brethren the Seventie Interpreters use the word Daniel 6. 26. to expresse a Law made by Darius Luke useth the word c. 2. 1. saith a decree 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 came from Augustus Caesar to taxe all the World 2. It is a graver businesse then we can thinke of to beleeve that these who onely give advise and counsell and must conveene in a Synod as Apostles and Elders doe here v. 23. 2 that they can say as it is v. 28. It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us to lay no other burden on you then tâ—â—se necessary things for a counsell or advise can never amount to the burden imposed by the holy Ghost speaking in a Synod 2. It is denied that this decree oblieged the Church of Jerusalem no other way then it oblieged all the Churches of all the world for here bee three sorts of Churches and three sorts of Churches are under a tie by this Synod first Jerusalem secondly Antioch Syria and Cilicia thirdly universally all the Churches of the Gentiles The Church of Jerusalem have formall commissioners here under an ecclesiasticall tie as concerning the faith of the things contained in the decree that it is lawfull for the Gentiles to abstaine from things offered to idolls from things strangled and from blood and they were simply under a tie both of the seventh Commandement and by the fifth Commandement to abstaine from fornication because the Synod had forbidden it 2. They were under a tie by due proportion not to keepe the Law of Moses and not to bee circumcised by any necessitie of a Divine Law but onely by permission to use these ceremonies for feare of scandall 3. They are tied by proportion also to give no offence in things indifferent 4. Not to reject the Gentiles whom the Lord had called to his heavenly kingdome as well as the Jewes 2. These Churches of the Gentiles who never heard of the Synod and so were not oblieged to bee there in their Commissioners or not tied at all by this Decree by vertue of any ecclesiasticall tie but are onely tied by the Law of Nature not to abuse their libertie in the use of things in their owne nature indifferent and so this is false that the Church of Jerusalem was tied no other way by these acts then all Churches of the world for some of the Churches of the world were not tied at all by any ecclesiasticall bond but onely for the necessitie of the Law of Nature 3. Jerusalem Antioch Syria and Cilicia were tied by an ecclesiasticall tie because Jerusalem
and the Churches of Antioch had here Commissioners for Antioch sent Paul and Barnabas with certaine other of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this must relate to Pastors and Elders if Syria and Cilicia had no Commissioners here as certainly they were oblieged to send Commissioners as well as Antioch seeing their case was one with Antioch v. 23. and they could not but heare of this Apostolick remedie to remove the scandall of false Doctrine and therefore their Commissioners were either here or then they were oblieged to bee here and here wee have the true essence of a Synod to wit a meeting of the Churches of Antioch and Jerusalem at Jerusalem to determine of this question But that the Church of Jerusalem did not determine all the businesse in a Presbyteriall way and that others had hand in it is cleare 1. Because Paul and Barnabas and others with them are expresly sent from Antioch to Jerusalem as Commissioners and Elders and here they reason and voyce as is cleare ch 15. v. 12. v. 22. v. 28. ch 16. 4. ch 21. 25 26. and the Acts and Decrees are ascribed to all the Apostles and Elders who were present at the councell ch 14. 4. ch 15. v. 22. v. 12. and amongst these were Paul and Barnabas with certaine others sent from Antiâ—b Act. 15. 2. and the Elders of Jerusalem Act. 21. 25. with the Apostles Act. 16. 4. 2. the reasons alledged are false for Act. 16. 4. Act. 15. 22. Act. 21. 25. the Acts and Synodicall Decrees are not ascribed to Elders of Jerusalem onely but to the Apostles who were not Elders at Jerusalem and to the Elders in Jerusalem Act. 16. 4. not of Jerusalem 3. It is no matter though it cannot bee proven that the Churches of Syria and Cilicis had no Commissioners there for first the contrary cannot bee proven secondly they ought to have had Commissioners here thirdly the Acts are sent to them conjunctly with Antioch and messengers to report the mind and sense of the Assembly as to Antioch v. 23. 4. It is but a groundlesse conceit to say that Paul and Barnabas came to the Synod as Commissioâ—â—â—s or as servants to receive information not as Elders to give their decisive voices because Paul carried himselfe in the assembly as Peter and James who were Elders in the assembly and they being Apostles the decrees are ascribed to the Apostles without any distinction Act. 15. 28. Act. 16. 4. And if Paul and Barnabas and Silas a Prophet of the Church at Antioch Act. 15. v. 32. with Judas v. 27. also a Prophet had beene onely Commissioners and servants of the Church at Antioch and not Elders and members of the Assembly how could they have voices in the Church or Congregation of Jerusalem for the messengers of one Congregation hath not place to voyce in another Congregation 2. It is said expressely It seemed good to the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen men of their owne with Paul and Barnabas namely Judas surnamed Barsabas and Silas chiefe men leading men amongst the Brethren now I desire to bee resolved in two 1. how Judas and Silas were men of their owne company 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 certainly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must relate to the Assembly to wit to Elders and Apostles by all good Grammar and how are they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Captaines and leading men amongst the Brethren which brethren are certainly these mentioned in the same verse Apostles Elders and the whole Church and these mentioned in the next verse 23. Apostles Elders and Brethren that is chosen men of this Assembly now it is evident that Judas and Silas were no part of Elders of the Church of Jerusalem but Prophets at Antiab v. 32. and members of that Presbytery spoken of Act. 13. 1 2. and Act. 15. v. 35. And what power then had the Assembly to send them and especially what power had the Eldership or presbytery of Jerusalem to send men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their owne company who were not men of their owne company therefore they were called chosen men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their owne company and leading men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Brethren because they were members of the Assembly and of that councell gathered together with one accord v. 25. and not because they were naked messengers of the Church of Antioch but Elders Prophets v. 32. and members of the Assembly v. 22. 23. And when as it is said Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 28. These decrees are ascribed to the Elders in Jerusalem I answer they are not called the Elders of the Church of Jerusalem as Revel 2. 1. To the Angel of the Church of Ephesus v. 8. To the Angel of the Church of Smyrna and v. 12. of the Church of Pergamus and v. 18. and Act. 20. 17. but the Eders which were at Jerusalem assembled and this doth no more prove that all these Elders were onely the Elders of the Church at Jerusalem then it proveth that the Apostles were the Apostles of the Church at Ierusalem which no man can say yea by the phrase of Scripture used in other places it is cleare they were not the Elders of the Church of Jerusalem and for Act. 21. 25. The Elders of the Church of Jerusalem taketh those Decrees upon them not as if they made the whole Synod but because they were a considerable part of the Synod for it is cleare from the story Act. 15. that the Apostles and others were members of that assembly and therefore that v. 25. Wee have written and concluded c. must bee expounded wee as a part of the Synod have written c. and it is a Synecdoche and the pronoune 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee includeth no Apostle but James whereas Peter Paul Barnabas Iudas Silâ—s and others Elders and Brethren were members of the Synod yea and as our Brethren say though to mee it is not probable the whole Church of Ierusalem from v. 22. c. 15. Object 7. They take away the scandall in a doctrinall way only declaring that they ought to abstaine from things scandalous Answ. The very delivering to Satan may thus bee called doctrinall because it is a Declaration that the mans sinnes are retained in heaven yet it is an authoritative declaration and if it bee meere doctrinall one Pastor and one Prophet might have done all which this venerable colledge of Apostles and Elders disputed reasoned and concluded Synodically A meere doctrinall power layeth not on burdens and Decrees Herodian calleth such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 senatusconsultâ—in and Budeâ—â—s a man excellently skilfull in the Greeke language saith the like of it and so doth the civill Law make it a statute of the Senate Object 8. The reason why Patel could not though hee was an Apostle determine this at Antioch was not because hee wanted Apostolick authoritie but because his Apostolick power was more questionable hee not having seene Christ in the flesh
nor being a witnesse of the life death and resurrection of Christ then the authoritie of James and Peter who werâ— eye-witnesses of Christs life doctrine and sufferings and saw him visibly ascend to heaven and the believers doubted if hee was an Apostle and the Synod was convened to have theresolution of the Apostles and so it was meerely Apostolicall Ans. Though I grant there beesome truth in this that Pauls Apostolick calling was now more question 〈◊〉 then the rest of the Apostles and I easily yeeld that these who disputed with him could not rest upon his authority yet I deny that hence wee can inferre no Synod for if the Apostles had convened in Synod to satisfie those who doubted of Pauls authoritie as an Apostle then they would have reterred the matter to James and Peter who to these beleevers were undoubtedly the Apostles of the Lord but if the Apostles had had no intent but to end the controversie in a mere Apostolick way and not intended a Synodicall and an â—clesiasticall and perpetuall remedy in such cases of controversies in particular Churches I shall not beleeve that the Apostles when they were to determine by a superior an Apostolick and infallible light they would have joyned with them the Elders as Act. 15. 16. to consider of the question and that the Church of Auâ—ioch doubting if Paul was an Apostle would have decreed to seeke a resolution from Elders and that in an Apostolick way for they sent to the Elders at Jerusalem for a resolution as well as to the Apostles Act. 15. 2. and judge yee if the Apostles being to determine infallibly as Apostles would joyne the falliblo and inferiour light of Elders v. 6. and Brethren v. 22. if tlloy had not had a mind to determine the question in a Synodicall way Object 9. But it is not cleare that in this act they either censure persons or doe any thing in order to Church-censure but onely exercise a naked doctrinall power Answ. A doctrinall power was in a higher measure in the Apostles then in all the Elders of the world who were all but fallible men and James and Peter to these beleevers who moved the question were undenyably Apostles and what doctrinall power could they seeke in the Elders to whose determination by intention both of Antioch ch 15. 2. and by the Apostles intention v. 6. the question is referred as well as to the Apostles if the matter was not to bee ended by a formall Synod 2. Nor can they deny a power of jurisdiction though there were no persons rebuked and censured in this Synod for the object of a juridicall power is not onely persons but things of order decencie circumstances questions of doctrine as is cleare Reâ—el 1. 14. 15. officers to be ordained Act. 6. 3 4 5 6. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. 3. Our brethren cannot deny but the sentence of non-Communion is a censure and a great one yea and of kindred and blood most neare to excommunication and that if any Churches should have refâ—â—sed those Canons by this Canon the Churches might have pronounced the sentence of non-communion against them and to pronounce this sentence is an act of government as properly so called as to pronounce the sentence of excommunication for it is the formall halfe of the sentence of excommunication Object 10. It seemeth that Apostles here determine as Apostles for they condenme the obtruders of circumcision because they taught these things without any Apostolick Commandement v. 24. They teach that you must bee circumcised and keepe the Law to whom wee the Apostles gave no such commandement Answ. This is no more a good argument to prove that the obtruders of circumcision did teach false doctrine and were not condemned by the Apostles and Elders Synodically then if one should say this is not a Synodicall decree of the Church because it is proven and made good by the Word of God for Synodicall decrees exclude not Gods word though they bee not formally Scripture for in some part of the Epistle the Apostles may well speak of themselves as distinguished from Elders and as Apostles and yet the assembly is an ordinary Synod and not an Apostolick meeting for if wee should argue thus the whole Church men and women v. 22. sent messengers to Antioch as the Church and not as Apostles our brethren would thinke it a weake consequence to inferre Ergo this was nothing but a Congregational not an Apostolical meeting Yet our brethren contend that the whole Church and single Congregation of Ierusalem did concurre in this meeting as consenters and having power also though not of jurisdiction but I wonder why our brethren should so contend that there was no power of censuring put forth in this Assembly seeing one of their speciall answers whereby they would prove that this it not a patterne of an ordinary Synod and such a Synod as wee contend for having power of jurisdiction is that this was an ordinary meeting of the Elders and Church of Ierusalem giving counsell and advise with the Apostles to the Church of Antioch but I am sure the businesse of not scandalizing did as much concerne the Church of Ierusalem and therefore in the Synod they ought to put forth power of jurisdiction if any of their members hearing that the Apostles contended that the ceremoniall Law did not lay a tie on the conscience of either Jew or Gentile in foro dei before Gods court as the places cited by Iames prove v. 15 16 17. Peter saith expresly that God now putteth no difference betwixt Iewes and Gentiles v. 9. but 〈◊〉 are saved through the grace of our Lord Iesus v. 11. should ab â—aine from blood to the offence of the weaker should not this Congregation all Church condemne such in ordine ad censuram in order to excommunication yea the Eldership and Congregation of Jerusalem here convened as our brethren say should have failed in this first Synod and also the Apostles with them if they neglected to exercise juridicall power over their owne Congregation in the case of scandall and a scandall as possible to them to fall in as the Gentiles and therefore either this assembly consisting of Apostles and of the particular Church of Ierusalem erred which wee cannot say or then they did exercise power in order to excommunication towards their owne Church and so there is some juridicall power put forth in this meeting Object 11. Though the Apostles in this Synod proceed by way of disputing and borrow light one from another it followeth not thâ—â— they goe not on here as Apostles yea though Peter and Paul dâ—e not say all the truth nor fall upon that which is the conclusion of the Assembly as I ames doth it doth not hinder but they are led in all these Synodicull debaâ—eâ— by the infallible and Apostolick spirit because some things are revealed to one Evangelist and to one Prophet which is not revealed to another Iohn the
they are registred in the bookes of Old Testament bee formally Scripture yet as cited by the Apostles they dâ—e not become Scripture except these saying bee cited tali modo that is by the influence of the immediatly inspiring holy Ghost which influence onely maketh formally any saying to bee Scripture Object 12. If the Apostles did not in a Synod with the Elders dispute and voyce as Apostles it should follow that as Apostles they did plant Churches but after the Churches were planted they ceased to bee Apostles and did all as ordinary Elders which is most incongrâ—oâ—s for then should they descend from an infallible to a fallible spirit Answ. The Apostles did onely use their Apostolick power when there was need of it as God worketh not miracles but in some necessitating exigence of second causes and what they could doe by an ordinary power when the Churches were once constituted they did not attempt to doe by their Apostolick power and though their Apostolick power was in them as a habit yet the exercise thereof was rather under the dominion of an extraordinary and immediate rapt and influence of God then under the mastery of their owne free-will I would aske why the Church of Antioch no doubt most lawfully Act. 15. 2. did send to seeke resolution at the fallible spirit of Elders and also as our brethren teach at the infallible spirit of the Apostles and why did they not from their infallible and Apostolick spirit seeke out and choose seven men to bee Deacons but remitted to the fallible spirit of the multitude who are not infallible or Apostolick in their choise both the nomination and election of these seven men but the Apostles did much honour the Churches of Christ in cooperating with them and in doing most things with their consent that by example they might interdict dominion and assert a ministeriall power and make Christ most Monarch-like in the government of his spirituall Kingdome nor did they put off or interdict themselves nor forfeit their Apostolick power after Churches were constituted but used their Apostolick power at the Commandement of that great King exalted Jesus Christ whose Catholick Ambassadours they were as God immediatly moved them Object 13. Paul exercised the power of the Keyes of knowledge upon Barbarians and might have preached to Indians and did presâ—h to the scefling Athenians Ergo hee might exercise power of jurisdiction over them and judge those who are without it is no consequence and against the word of God 1 Cor. 5. 12. Yea Paul by this power dogmaticall rebuked the Athenians Act. 17. 22. I perceive that in all things yee are too superstitious yet Paul had no power to excommunicate the Athenians Mr. Mather Answ. I deny not but there is great odds betwixt a concionall rebukinâ— by way of preaching which may bee and is alwayes performed by one and a juridicall rebuking by a power juridicall of the Keyes which is performed onely by a Church-sâ—ciâ—tie now it cannot bee denyed but the rebuking of men because they subverted soules v. 24. is not a meere concionall rebuking which may bee performed by one 1. it is a rebuking v. 24. 2 it is a rebuking performed by many by a whole Synod v. 6. v. 22. 3 It is performed by a politicall societie and body having a dogmaticall power to judge and determine in a doctâ—inall way as our brethren say and consequently as wee say having a juridicall power v. 25. It seemed good unto us being assembled with one accord to send chosen men unto you c. which is undenyably a politicall body an assembled company as v. 6. met about a question which concerneth the Churches of Christ as is cleare v. 2. v. 6. v. 23. c. 16. 4 5. c. 21. 25. compared with v. 22. hence a businesse of doctrine which troubleth the Churches of Antioch c 15. 2. and of Jerusalem v. 5 6 7 8. and Syria and Cilicia v. 23 24. must bee a Church-businesse in respect of the subject 2. The question is a Church-question in the matter of practise it conoâ—rneth the consciences of the Churches in the point of taking and giving offence in a Church-societie as this doth v. 19. That yee trouble not them which amongst the Gentiles are turned unto God and v. 28 29. compared with 1 Cor. 10. 24 25 26 27 c. Rom. 14. 14 15. this was a Church-â—candall or publick offence as touching the matter materia quâ—nt 2 The forme and manner of deciding the controversie was a publick Church-way by the Word of God Act. 15. so 〈◊〉 proveth v. 7 8. 9. and James v. 15 16 c. maketh good 4 The efficient causes and agents in the question are 1. Church 〈◊〉 v. 6. Apostles and Elders 2. Church-officers conveened Church-wayes in a Church-body or societie v. 6. c. 15. and The Apostles and Elders came together in a Synod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a word which cur brethren acknowledgeth doth 1 Cor. 5. 4. note a formall Church-assembly to consider of this matter and â— 25. It seemed good to us being assembled with one accord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the very word Church is not wanting though with reverence of others it seemeth not to bee the multitude seeing the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beeing so generall must have its signification from the action and end for which the meeting is intended as before I said as is cleare v. 22. It pleased the Apostles Elders and whole Church 5. The action they performe when they are met in a politicall body is to decide a Church-controversie that troubled many Churches Act. 15. 2. v. 23 24. 6 The end is the peace and edifying of the Churches as that the Churches of the Gentiles bee not troubled with needlesse ceremonies as James saith v. 19. and the good of the Churches v. 29. from which if you keepe your selves yee shall doe well c. 16. 4. And â—s they went through the cities they delivered them the Decrees to 〈◊〉 v. 5. so were the Churches established in the faith Consider 〈◊〉 is the happy end and fruit of this Synod The establishâ—â—â— of the Churches Therefore have our brethren without reason I speake with reverence of their learning and godlinese denied the word Church to bee given to a Synod or a meeting of Elders which to mee is cleare Act. 15. v. 6. The 〈◊〉 sending is the Eldership of Antioch the Church receiâ—â—â— v. 4. is the Eldership at Jerusalem and cannot conveniently bee exponed of the whole and numerous thousands that â—â—eâ—ed at Jerusalem the rebuking cannot then bee meerely â—â—â—â—inall by the power of the keyes of knowledge which is exercised by one nor are the Apostles and Elders here considered as meerely Preachers and Teachers in the Act of teacher for why then should they not bee formally a Church and a Church-assembly as our Brethren say if they bee an assembly meeting for preaching the Word for the exercise of the keyes of Knowledge in the hearing of a multitnde
Churches profession of the truth formally constituteth a visible Church and Church union in ordinances and government and this was alike in the Synagogues and in Ierusalem It was a thing meerely typicall that at Ierusalem onely and in the Temple onely should there bee offerings and sacrifices because in Christ God-man all our worship and service and prayers are accepted of the Father but I pray you did this instampe Ierusalem with any note of Church-supremacy above the meanest Synagogue in all Israel and Iudah I see it not all the Synagogues and all the land were members of the nationall Church and every one a member of his owne Synagogue the persons processing the truth and dwelling at Ierusalem had no supremacie over the Synagogues because they did inhabit that typicall place but the Priests and Levites were indeed servants to all the land in offering sacrifices and in governing in the Synedry either the greater or the lesse but these professors who did constitute the visible Church at Ierusalem had no Church supremacie at all for their relation to the Temple their cohabitation or bodily contiguitie was no Church-relation then or now and that these of the Synagogues behooved to worship in some solemne acts onely at Ierusalem did no more give supremacie to the inhabitants of Ierusalem to bee a Church over them then the Synagogues could claime supremacie over the inhabitants of Ierusalem for the inhabitants of Ierusalem were tied to worship there and in no other place and to stand to the determinntion of the great Synodrie without appeale because there was not a Catholick visible Church in the world but the Church of the Iewes and this argument with as great force of reason might conclude that all the cities and incorporations of England are in government dependent and subordinate to London and the suburbs because they are subordinate to the honorable Houses of Parliament if wee should suppone that Westminster by a standing Law of the Kingdome were the unalâ—erable seat where the Parliament can fit and in no other place which yet could prove nothing seeing London and the suburbs are in their government no lesse subordinate to the Parliament then the meanest village and towne in England and therefore I see no ground because some representative worship was tied to Jerusalem to give Jerusalem a Church-supremacie 2. because one Congregation doth pray for another that is under pestilence and diseases and praises God for the deliverance from these evills which also is a sort of representative worship every Church and person partaking of a Christian priesthood to offer up prayers and praises one for another it will not as I conceive prove that one Congregation hath Church-supremacie and power of jurisdiction over another Because 1. all Israel was alike circumcised 2. all alike the called people of God in covenant with God 3. all had claime to the Altar Sacrifices Temple Arke c. 4. All alike professed their subjection to God to Priests and Prophets in these same ordinances whether typicall or judiciall or morall therefore every Synagogue alike at Ierusalem at Dan or Bersheba were alike Congregationall Churches without dependance one upon another and all depended upon the whole nationall Church and on the Synodries supreme subordinate and the Synagogue-government according to their subordinations respectively and I see no nationall Church in Israel peculiar to them or typicall more then there is a nationall Church in Scotland or England though God put some distinguishing typicall notes upon their government yet it never made either the invisible or visible Church of the Iewes to differ in nature and essence from the Christian Churches Object 17. From the power of jurisdiction in a Synod you may inferre a power of jurisdiction in a nationall Church and a power of jurisdiction in the whole Christian world and wee know not any Politicall Church Catholick and visible in Scripture and if then were any such Church Catholick then might they conveene and sweart a Catholick-covenant for uniformitie of doctrine worship and government of the Church as wee have done in Britaine and this Catholick Church might impose it upon a nationall Church even by that same Law of proportion by which the nationall Church may impose it on particular Churches which are parts of the Nationall Church Answ. I see not how the consequence holdeth every way good that as wee inferre from a juridicall power in a presbytery the same power juridicall in a Synod and the same in a nationall Assembly that therefore wee may inferre the same juridicall power in an Oecumenick councell and the reasons of the disparitie I take to bee these 1. The farther remote in locall distance of place that Churches bee as it falleth out in the Catholick visible Church the danger of scandalizing one another by visible communion and so the opportunitie of edifying one another is the lesse and so the communion visible is the lesse and consequently the power of jurisdiction is the lesse 2. An universall and oecumenick councell of all the visible Churches on earth is an act of the visible Church which supposeth all the visible Churches on earth to bee in that morall perfection of soundnesse of faith of concord and unitie that some one Congregation or classicall presbytery of Elders according to Gods heart may bee in which morall perfection perhaps is not de facto attainable though it bee not physically impossible in this life except wee suppose the heavenly dayes of Christs visible reigne on earth a thousand yeares when yet there shall bee no Temple nor externall ministery of which state I cannot now dispute and therefore I conceive these sixteene hundred yeares there never was an integrall and perfect oecumenick councell of all the Churches on earth and therefore if wee should dispute of the juridicall power of such a Catholick assembly whether it may impose an oecumenick and Catholick oath on a nationall Church against their will and excommunicate a nationall Church is but a needlesse and a Châ—mericall dispute and it includeth two contradictory suppositions 1. That all the Churches on earth are of one sound faith worship doctrine and Church-government and yet one nationall Church is supposed to bee heterodox scandalous and obstinate so that that whole nationall Church must bee constrained to take a lawfull oath and must bee excommunicated such an hypothesis is not possible where the Gospell is preached for even the whole Romish Church in all its members deserveth not excommunication in respect wee are sure God hath thousands in the bosome of that Church who beleeve in Christ and doe not defend popery with obstinacie and such an hypothesis is contradicent to the supposition of the soundnesse of faith and unitie of all Christian Churches on earth and therefore I plainely deny that Christ hath given the like power of jurisdiction to the Catholick visible Church that hee hath given to a nationall Church over a provinciall Church or Synod and to a Synod over a classical
Presbyterie yea I much doubt if a Catholick councell can formally excommunicate a nationall Church though such a councell may use a power analogicall like to the power of excommunication Object 18. But you cannot demonstrate from Gods Word that there is such a thing in the New Testament as a Catholick visible Church Answ. I said something of this before but I conceive the subject of the 1 Cor. 12. is a Catholick visible Church But 1. wee doe not understand a politicall body with ordinary visible government from one man who maketh himselfe the vicar of Christ the Pope whose members are Cardinals Bishops c. and such like But the Catholick body mysticall of Jesus Christ and that as visible and 1. that the Apostle is to bee understood of an universall not of a Congregationall and particular politick Church that meeteth in one place is cleare 1. hee speaketh of that Church wherein are diversities of gifts for the good of the whole Catholick body as miracles the gift of prophecie the gift of interpretation the gift of healing c. of whom hee saith v. 5 6. there is the same spirit and the same God who worketh all in all the particular Congregation is not such an all in all 2. Hee speaketh of such a Church as taketh in all baptized into one spirit but this is the whole visible Church not one single Congregation onely 3. Hee speaketh of such a Church as taketh in all both Jewes and Gentiles making them one body v. 13. and that taketh in all the world 4. Hee speaketh of such a Church as hath an adequat and full relation to Christ from which this Church is denominated Christ mysticall all the beleevers meeting in one mysticall body of Christ as lines in one center v. 12. now a single Congregation hath not a foot to fill this measure 5. Hee speaketh of such a body as hath need of the helpe one of another as the head hath need of the feet v. 15 16 17. those of a single Congregation have need of those who are eyes and eares without the congregation 6. Hee speaketh of such a body as is not to separate in their members one from another to make a schisme in the body v. 25. but a single Congregation ought not to separate from the rest of the great body made up of many sister Churches 7. Hee speaketh of such a body the members whereof must care one for another and suffer one with another v. 26. now single Congregations are such members of this great bodie as must mourne with these that mourne and rejoyce with these that rejoyce therefore one single Congregation cannot bee this whole body but its part onely 8. Hee speaketh of such a body in which God hath set v. 28. Apostles Prophets Teachers miâ—â—cles c. now Christ hath not wedged in Apostles the Catholick Pastors of the whole world to one single Congregation nor hath hee confined such a multitude of officers ordinarie and extraordinary to one single Congregation And that hee speaketh here of a Catholicke visible Church is cleare 1. Hee speaketh of such a body to which is given the manifestation of the spirit to profit withall v. 7. this must bee a visible policie 2. Hee speaketh of a politicall and organicall body having eyes eares hands feet c. which must bee a visible ministery 3. Hee speaketh of a body capable of the seales such as Baptisme v. 13. We all are baptized by one spirit into one body this must bee a visible baptized body discerned by the visible character of baptisme from all societies of Jewes Pagans and others who professe not Christ Jesus 4. Hee speaketh of such a body as standeth in need of the helpe one of another as the eye cannot say to the hand I have no need of the v. 21. this evidently cryeth that hee supposeth a visible and externall policie in this body 5. Hee speaketh of a body so tempered of God as that there should bee no schisme in the body nor separation from it v. 25. now this cannot bee a separation from the invisible body of Christ for so hypocrites which are members of this visible body and are often officers as eyes and eares yea Pastors and Teachers remaining in the body without any schisme or separation are yet separatists from the invisible body of Christ and no more parts of that body then a woodden leg or arme is a member of a living man 6. He speaketh of that body which is to expresse its care in praying praising mourning and rejoycing with the rest of the members as they are in a good or adverse condition of prosperitie or adversitie v. 23 26. and this must bee a visible Church praying or praising God 7. Hee speaketh of such a Church as the fellow members may see and know by their senses to suffer and bee in a hard condition or to rejoyce as v. 25. 26. and this is more then apparently cleare to bee a visible Church 8. Hee speaketh of such a Church as God hath furnished with severall officers in severall orders visibly knowne to bee different officers as v. 28. Now God hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets thirdly teachers these bee parts and most eminent and considerable organs of a visible Church And the like I might prove by divers of these arguments of that body politicall of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 12. 3 4 5 6. to the end of the Chapter These speciall exceptions there bee against this 1. That the Church 1 Cor. 12. is the invisible and mysticall body of Christ because it is a body baptized by one spirit 2. A body called Christ that is Christ mysticall Answ. It is true that this visible body hath also an inward and spirituall baptizing answerable to the externall and outward baptizing and so according to that internall and mysticall union it is an invisible body as these reasons prove but the question is if the Apostle speake of the body of Christ in that notion we deny that for hee speaketh plainly here of the Church as it is a politicall organicall and visible body Object 2. If one should say God hath placed in the common-wealth Emperours Kings Dukes Princes and Rulers as the eyes and eares of the Commonwealth it should no wayes follow that all the Common-wealths in the earth are one visible civill body having a government so though it hee said God hath placed in the spirituall Common-wealths of the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers c. it followeth not that the Church is all one spirituall politick visible body it followeth onely that the Lord hath placed in the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers indefinitly that is that these may bee in any one single Congregation as it is said James 2. 2. If there come into your Assembly or Synagogue a man with a gold Ring c. now this will not prove that all the dispersed Jewes to whom James wrote were all but one Congregation Answ. 1. It is
nor natures light doth warrant us to unjust appeales or to any thing against equitie and reason but that supremacy of power should bee in a Congregation without any power of appealing I thinke our brethren cannot teach for when the Church of Antioch cannot judge a matter concerning the necessitie of keeping Moses his Law or any difficill dogmaticall point they by natures direction Act. 15. 2. decree to send Pau ' Barnabas and others to Jerusalem to the Apostles and Elders as to a higher judicature that their truth may bee determined and this they did without any positive law that wee can imagine for Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson as also the Author of the Church government of New England teach that the Church of Antioch had jus power to judge and determine the controversie but because of the difficultie had not light â—o judge thereof Ergo they must acknowledge appeales by natures light warrantable as well as wee for suppose wee that a Congregation inclineth to this that Arminianisme is the sound doctrine of grace opposite to Stoicisme one man is cited before the Congregation for holding the contrary hee knoweth all the Congregation in those points to be Pelagians would not our brethren say that this man so unjustly accused for holding the truth against the enemies of grace may appeale to a Synod I thinke they must teach this by their grounds though by the way I thinke the brethren erre in this to teach that Antioch had power to determine the controversie Act. 15. in this case 1. when the Churches of Syria and Cilicia to their knowledge were troubled with the like question as v. 24. may cleare 2. when as the partie against the truth was so prevalent within the Church of Antioch Act. 15. 2. as that they opposed the Apostle Pau ' and Barnabas also in this case I doubt much if they had power to determine a question that so much concerned all the Churches for that was proper to a Synod of many Churches 2. When the greatest part of a Church as Antioch is against the truth as is cleare Act. 15. 2. I beleeve in that they lose their jus their right to determine eaâ—enus in so farre for Christ hath given no ecclesiasticall right and power to determine against the truth but onely for the truth and therefore in this appeales must bee necessary Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson against Herle c. 2. p. 17. 18. say we do much Judaizein that we multiply appeales upon appeales from the Congregation to a Classe then to a Synod then to a nationall assembly then to an â—eckmenick councell and this way while the world indureth causes are never determined and Synods cannot alwayes bee had even as in Jerusalem the supreme judicature was farre remote from all proselytes as from the Eunuch of Aethiopia Act. 8. and from the remotest parts of the holy Land But God hath provided better for us in the New Testament where every Congregation which is at hand may decide the controversie Answ. 1. The speedinesse of ending controversies in a congregation is badly compensed with the suddainnesse and temerity of delivering men to Satan upon the decision of three Elders without so much as asking advise of any classes of Elders and with deciding questions deepe and grave that concerneth many Churches which is a putting a private sickle in a common and publick harvest 2. All appeales without just warrant from Christs will wee condemne as the abuse of appeales to a court which is knowne shall never bee 3. Antiochs appeale to a Synod two hundreth miles distant as our brethren say in so weighty a question was no Judaizing but that which Paul and the Apostles was guiltie of as well as wee 4. Matters concerning many Churches must bee handled by many The Doctrine of the Presbyteriall Churches of Jerusalem Corinth Ephesus Antioch vindicated VVEe are convinced from the numerous multitude of beleevers and the multitude of Pastors at this famous and mother Church of the Christians at Jerusalem to beleeve the frame and mould was presbyteriall and that it cannot bee so much as imagined or dreamed that it was moulded to the patterne of one single Congregation which could all meet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into one place The frame of an independent single Congregation is such as no more doe meet ordinarily in one house then may conveniently bee edified in partaking of one Word and one breaking of bread that is one Table at the Supper of the Lord nor can wee imagine that the first mould of a Christian visible Church was so inconvenient as that it crossed edification and conversion which is the formall effect of a Church-meeting Now the multitude was such as could not neither morally nor physically meet in one house For at one Table many thousands and multiplied thousands could not meer and therefore consider their number they were Act. 1. a hundreth and twentie met in one place but I shall not bee of the opinion that this was all seeing 1 Cor. 15. 6. Christ after his resurrection was seene of Cephas then of the twelve after that hee was seene of above five hundreth brethren then in one day at one Sermon about three thousand soules Act. 2. 42. and ch 4. 4. though they were apprehended who preached the Gospell yet many of them which heard the Word beleeved and the number of the men was about five thousand I deny not but worthy Calvin saith id potius de tota ecclesia quam de nova accessione intelligendum this was the whole number including the three thousand that were converted c. 2. but first hee saith Potius hee inclineth rather to this opinion but secondly the Text saith of those which heard the word it would seeme to mee at the second Sermon of Peter and Augustine Chrysostome Bedâ— Basilius Oecumenius Hieronym Ireneus make this number divers from the former so doe Cornelius a Lap. Salmeron Stapletonus l Sanctius Lorinus Lyranus Cajetanus but we shall not contend about the matter nor yet whether the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 includeth women which it often doth in the Greek as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Demosthenes doth also yet the wisdome of God in the Apostles cannot admit us to imagine that five thousand could ordinarily meet to the Word Sacraments and government in one house and after this many thousands were added to this Church 1. Our brethren say it is one thing to say that they could not meet in one place by reason of extrinsecall impediments of persecution and through want of a capacious and large roome and another thing to say that it was unpossible that they could bee one Congregation and meet in one place for though wee prove they could not meet because of persecution wee doe not prove that they were so numerous that they could not conveniently meet in one place Answ. Though it bee
the supper at night and after Supper 1 Câ—r 11. 21. few thousands should bee able to communicate after Supper 2. There was no necessitie that these wise master-builders should divide the Church and the first visible Church in so many parts and this successive communion doth clearely prove our point that there were many Congregations for every successive fraction being a competent convention of beleevers having the Word and Sacraments and so power of jurisdiction not to admit all promiscuously to the Lords Table is to our brethren a compleat Church for to it indeed agreeth the essentiall Characters of a visible instituted Church for there is here a ministery the Word and Sacraments and some power of jurisdiction within it selfe and so what lacketh this successive fraction of an intire Congregation But what ground for so needlesse a conjecture that the Apostolick Church did celebrate the Lords Supper in the Temple never in private houses The contrary is Act. 20. 7. And upon the first day of the weeke the Disciples came together to breake bread Paul preached unto them v. 8. And there were many lights in an upper Chamber where they were conveened so the Text is cleare the first day of the weeke 1 Cor. 16. 1. was the day of the Christians publick worship and Augustine Calvin Luâ—her Melancthon Bullinger Diodatus and so Lorinus and Sanchius say this was the Lords Supper who can imagine that the Apostles did bring so many thousand Christians after Supper to the Temple to celebrate a new Evangelick feast and that immediatly after Peters first Sermon Act. 2. 42 1. Before the Apostles had informed the Jewes that all their typicall and ceremoniall feasts were now abolished yea while they stood in vigor and the Apostles themselves kept them in a great part was this like the Spirit of the Gospel which did beare with Moses his ceremonies for fortie yeares 2. The Apostles Act. 4. 1. are indited before the Synedry that they taught in the Temple Jesus Christ if they had with so many thousands gone to the Temple with a new extraordinary ceremoniall ordinance as a new Sacrament so contrary in humane reason to all the sacred Feasts Sacrifices and ceremonies should not this with the first have beene put in their inditement that they were shouldering Moses out of the Temple yet are they onely accused for teaching the people yea Christ the Law-giver who preached the Gospell daily in the Temple would not take the last Supper to the Temple but celebrated it in a private Chamber and Paul being accused alwayes as an enemy to Moses and the Temple his enemies the Jewes who watched him heedfully could never put on him that hee celebrated a Sacrament in the Temple as for Baptisme it being a sort of washing whereof the Pharisees used many Matth. 15. Mark 7. it was performed often sub diâ— in rivers never in the Temple wee desire any author father Ocecumenius doubteth onely Doctor Divine Protestant or Papist late or old who said the Apostles celebrated the Supper in the Temple 3. Our brethren say all These did conveâ—ne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Act. 4. 31. When they had prayed the place was shaken where they were assembled together 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 2. 46. and they continued daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house did eate their meat with gladnesse Answ. The place Act. 4. 31. saith not that all the five thousand beleevers were in that one place which was shaken for v. 21. that when the Apostles were let goe by the Priests and Captaines of the Temple they returned to their owne company 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their owne but no circumstance in the Text doth inferre that they came backe to the whole five thousand but onely to some few of the first beleevers that were converted before the first Sermon of Peter was made cap. 2 they returned Lyra and Hugo Cardinalis to their owne company ad domesticos suos and so saith Lorinus who citeth the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hachaiehin ad fratres suos Salmeron ad suos â—apostolos sive condiscipulos domesticos fidei and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not signifie the whole Church but friends and domesticks as Mark 5. 19. Goe home to thy own house and shew thy friends Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compared with Luk. 8. 39. and Gal. 6. 10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 1 Tim. 5. 8. therefore the place saith that the five thousand were gathered together in this one place which was shaken 2. Giving and not granting that they were all conveened to prayer it doth not follow that they did meet ordinarily in one place for partaking of Word and Sacraments as one Congregation for â—oe might conveene to prayer and hearing the Word then could meet ordinarily in a Congregationall-way Neither will any Text inforce us to expone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 collectively but distributively as wee say all the Congregations in Scotland met 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one every Lords day that is every one of the Congregations is in one place but the sense is not that all the Congregations collectively are in one place And wee may justly aske what this place was which was shaken it is not like that it was the Temple that which should have beene more prodigious like and presaged a ruine to the Temple would not have beene concealoâ— by the holy Ghost for it would have more terrified the Jewes and the Temple is never called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sine adjecto without some other thing to make it bee knowne to bee the holy place if it was a private house give us leave to say it could not containe five thousand to heare prayer farre lesse a more numerous multitude Wee reâ—it it to the judgement of the wise if the Apostles were so lazie to propagate the Gospell that where twelve of them were present undoubtedly Act. 4. 23 31. Act. 6. 2. and as many of the learned thinke the seventie Disciples that eleven Apostles did heare the Word onely and one did speake to one Congregation onely which consisted of so many thousands for to the five thousand if there were no moe c. 5. 14. mere beleevers were added to the Lord multitudes both of men and women who could not conveniently heare This I thinke not imaginable for 1. now the harvest was large thousands were to bee converted 2. The Spirit was now powred upon all flesh 3. Christ when hee sent the twâ—lve but to Judeâ— hee sent them two and two and would have every man at worke and the Apostles went out in twoes Act. 13. Paul and Bâ—rnaâ—as and sometimes but one Peter was sent to the Jewes Paul to the Gentiles and the world divided amongst them 1. of other officers Timothy is sent to Ephesus Titus to Crete that so they might the more swiftly spread the Gospell to all the world What wisedome could wee
And this saying pleased the whole multitude and they choosed Steven c. so this multitude did not make one Congregationall Church but it was a company of the multiplied disciples both of Grecians and Hebrews as is clearely related to these spoken of v. 1. c. 6. Now Hebrewes and Grccians were directly one Church having one government and seven Deacons common to both now that could not bee a single independent Congregation as is already proved 4. If the conâ—titution of this Church at Jerusalem bee sewish because of some Jewish observations and so no patterne of the frame of ordinary visible Churches Christian I say 1. this is no good argument seeing the Christian visible Church and the Jewish visible Church is of that same frame and constitution having that same faith sâ—all grant except Papists Socinians and Arminiâ—ns and so that same profession of that same faith 2. If this were a good reason then all the Churches of the Gentiles which are commanded for a time in the case of scandall to observe some Jewish Lawes to abstaine from eating meates offered to Idâ—ls and from blood and from things strangled Act. 15. 29. Act. 16. 4. shall bee also Churches in their constitution Jewish and so no patterne to us and the Church of Rome and of Corinth shall bee Jewish also and no patterne to us because in case of scandall they are to abstaine from meats forbidden in the Law of Moses Rom. 14. 1 Cor. 8. c. 10. but this our brethren cannot teach 5. Though Apostles did governe all these Congregations yet wee are not to thinkeâ— that seeing there were such abundance of gifted men in this Church on which the Spirit according to Joels prophecie was powred in so large a measure that they did not appoint Elders who did personally watch over the converted flock especially seeing Apostles use never this Apostolicall and extraordinary power but in case of necessitie where ordinary helpes are wanting else this answer might clude all reasons drawn from the first moulded Churches which were planted by the Apostles and watered by their helpers But I have heard some say that multitude of Pastors at Jerusalem doth not prove that the Apostles were idle if they did all attend me Congregation because they had worke enough in the Synagogues 〈◊〉 convert the unconverted Jewes all the twelve did not labour in preaching to the one single new converted Congregation Answ. But if you lay downe our brethrens supposition that the Apostles had no publick meetings for the Word and Sacraments of the Christian Church but the Temple and that they ceased not daily in the Temple and from house to house to teach and preach Christ as is said Act. 5. 42. then consider that they preached not daily in the Synagogues but in the Temple and iâ— houses and their first conquest of five thousand was above three Congregations beside those who daily came In and câ—râ—ainly it the first was but one Congregation yet one of the twelve preached to that Congregation the other eleven bâ—hoorâ—d to have a Congregation also 6. Our brethren acknowledge the Church of Jerusalem to be one Church for it is called even before the dispersion one Church in the singular number Act. 2. 47. And the Lord added to the Church daily 〈◊〉 as should bee saved Act. 5. 11. Great feare came upon all the Church and Act. 8 1. Aâ— that time there was a great persecution 〈◊〉 Church 2. They grant before the disportion that it had a government but they deny this government to bee presbyterial thy sâ—y it was Apostolick and extraordinary and that it had not in Eldership nor read wee of any Elders till after the dispersion Act. 8 1. When their number was diminished so as it is cleare they 〈◊〉 meet in one Congregation 3. You must prove this government bee one if you prove a Presbyteriall Church at Jerusalem 4. 〈◊〉 must prove divers formed and organicall and severall Conâ—â—â—nions at Jerusalem if you prove such presbyteriall Churches as 〈◊〉 have in Scotland but I pray you The Apostles you say 〈◊〉 the Church of Jerusalem as Apostles and so as extraordinary Elders not as an ordinary Eldership and Presbytery but give mee leave to say this is a meere shift 1. What reason to call the Apostles governing of the Church extraordinary more then their preaching the Word and their administration of the Sacraments is extraordinary and if Word and Sacraments doe prove that this was the first visible Church and a type and patterne to all visible Churches why should its government bee extraordinary 2. Why should the government bee extraordinary because the Apostles did governe it in respect they were extraordinary officers and should not the government bee by the Apostles and exercised by them as a common ordinary presbytery seeing this Church in its goods was governed by seven ordinary and constant Chuâ—ch-officers the seven Deacons Act. 6. and seeing the people did exercise an act of ordination say our brethren but an act of popular election say wee which cannot bee denynyed to bee a politick act of divers Churches Hebrewes and Grecians choosing their owne ordinary officers in relation to which they made one governed Church under one common government which is not congregationall because not of one Congregation but of moe Congregations conveened in their principall members for they could not all meet in one as wee have proved Ergo it must bee presbyteriall And that this government is one to mee is evident because these seven Deacons were officers in ordinary to them all 3. Wee see not how wee need to prove that the severall Congregations were severall formed fixed and organicall bodies 1. Because it shall bee hard to our brethren to prove a Parishionall Church in its locall circuit in the Apostolick Church and when Churches were moulded and framed first in locall circuits of parishes I will not undertake to determine 2. Ten Congregations in a great Citie though not moulded locally and formally in ten little distinct Churches organicall yet if sixteene or twentie Elders in common feede them all with Word Seales and common government they differ not in nature from ten formed and fixed Congregations and the government is as truely Aristocraticall and presbyteriall as if every one of them had their owne fixed Eldership out of these sixteene Elders for fixing of this or this Elder to this or this Congregation is but accidentall to the nature of an organicall Church if ten little Cities have ten magistrates who ruleth them all in common they are ten perfect politicall incorporations and societies no lesse then if to every one of these ten were a fixed magistrate to this or this citie Because the King and State might accuse them all for any misgovernment or act of unjustice done by the whole ten conveened in one judicature to judge themall for what unjustice is done by the major part is to bee imputed to the whole colledge in so farre as the whole colledge hath
to preach and administer the Sacraments 4. The Apostles abode many yeares at Jerusalem after there was an erected Eldership Act. 15. 2. 22. Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18 19 20. Gal. 1. 18 After three yeares I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter Gal. 2. 1. Then foureture yeeres after I went up againe to Jerusalem c. 9. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to bee pillars perceived the grace that was given unto mee they gave to mee and Barnabas the right hands fellowship 5. Though wee should give and not grant that this dispersion did bring the Church of Jerusalem to so low an ebbe as to make it but one single Congregation yet after the dispersion all the Churches Act. 9. 3. had peace and were edified and multiplyed and so the Church of Jerusalem also was multiplied if all France be multiplied Paris which is a part of France must bee multiplied and if there were many thousands of the Jewes that did beleeve Act. 21. 20. though these many were for a great part come up to the feast at Pentecost as some thinke yet may wee well thinke a huge number of these thousands were of the Church of Jerusalem it is said v. 21. They are informed of thee that thou teachest all the Jewes which are amongst the Gentiles to forsak Moses these belike were the Jewes at Jerusalem who heard that Paul was come to Jerusalem and Act. 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied it is the same phrase that is used Act. 6. v. 7. to expresse the multiplying of the Church by the multiplying of the Word for there is no other multiplication of the Word but in the hearts of numbers who receive the Word in faith Our brethren object 1. Though there bee Elders at Jerusalem Act. 15. 2. v. 4. and Act. 21. 18. yet that doth not prove an Eldership o◠a formall presbytery even a presbytery of a classicall Church doth not prove that these Classicall Elders are Elders of a Classicall Church Answ. Our brethren should give to us the measure which they take to themselves for they prove from that which the Scripture Act. 20. 28. doe name the Elders of the Church of Ephesus that there was an Eldership at Ephesus which governed all the people of Ephesus and from Bishops and Deacons at Philippi Phil. 1. 1. that there was an Eldership in that Church and from the Angel of the Church of Smyrna Pergamus Thyrtira c. that there was a colledge of Elders or a Presbytery in those Churches for if those Churches had elders in them though they were in their meaning Elders of a particular Congregation and so an Eldership and a presbytery they must give us the favour of the like consequence in many of those Churches they had Elders Ergo they had a presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as seldome in Scripture to our brethren to prove their Congregationall Eldership as it is to us to prove our Presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and in this jam sumns ergo pares and one government and combination voluntary under one Congregationall presbytery shall bee as hardly proven as one government and one voluntary combination of many Congregations and where the multitude is so numerous as that they cannot meet in one it is unpossible to prove that so many thousands did all agree and that according to Christs institution to meet ordinarily in one for doctrine and discipline whereas the meeting in one of so many thousands is most inconvenient 2. An Eldership doth prove there is a relation of those that make up the Eldership to all the Church distributively to which they have the relation of Elders but doth not prove that the Eldership is an Eldership in a Church-relation to any one single person and that that single person hath a reciprocall Church relation to that Eldership so here the classicall Eldership carrieth a relation to a classicall Church and a classicall Church doth retort and reflect a reciprocall relation to the Eldership but it doth not follow that every Congregation of the Classicall Church doth reflect a reciprocall relation of a Church classicall to either the classicall Eldership or to any one Elder of the classicall presbytery 2. They affirme that there was no presbyteriall government exercised by the Apostles in the Church of Jerusalem for they say for the substance of the Act it is true The Apostles did governe as Elders that is their Acts of government were not different from the Acts of government of ordinary Elders but the Apostles did not governe under this formall reduplication as ordinary Elders but as Apostles because as Apostles they were Elders both in the Church of Jerusalem and in all Churches of the world but this proveth not an ordinary Eldership Titus at Crete did but the ordinary Acts of an ordinary Elder at Crete in appointing Elders in every citie yet this proveth not that there is in the successors of Titus an ordinary Episcopall government for because of the extent of the Apostles power to all Churches on earth you may from this prove as well an Episcopall power as a presbyteriall power in an Eldership over many Congregations and before you prove a presbyteriall power you must prove an extent and an ordinary extent of an Eldership over many Congregations which you shall never prove from the extent of the Apostles power which was universall and alike in all Churches I answer if our brethren had formed their arguments in a syllogisme I could more easily have answered but I will doe it for them Those who did rule with an universall extent of power of government in all Churches these did rule as Apostolick rulers and not as ordinary presbyters in the ruling and governing the Church of Jerusalem but the Apostles before the dispersion did rule thus Ergo the Apostles before the dispersion did rule as Apostles not as ordinary presbyters The proposition they make good because if those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it not as Apostles they have then prelates to succeed them as ordinary officers in their extent of power and extent of pastorall care over many Churches But I answer by granting the major and the probation of it in the connex proposition because those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it as Apostles but I deny the assumption that the twelve Apostles did rule the Church of Jerusalem with an universall extent of power over all Churches for it is true the Apostles who did governe the Church of Jerusalem had an universall power over all Churches but that they did rule the Church of Jerusalem as having this universall power and by virtue of this universall and Apostolicall power I utterly deny and I deny it with the reduplication and except our brethren prove that the Apostles did governe the Church of Jerusalem as having this Apostolick power and under this reduplication they doe not prove that they ruled
as Apostles which is the conclusion to bee proven Now that I may give a solid reason of this wee are to consider what Apostles doe as Apostles and what as ordinary Elders as take along this rule with you what Apostles doe as Apostles every one of the Apostles his alone may doe as quod convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convâ—nit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What ever agreeth to an Apostle as â—â— Apostle agreeth to all Apostles as because Apostles may worke miracles any one Apostle may worke a miracle so Peter his alone extra collegium when hee is not with the twelve hee may worke a miracle his alone hee may speake with tongues and his alone hee may preach and baptize through all the world and therefore Peter as an Apostle not as an ordinary Elder doth raise the dead speake with tongues preach and baptize in all nations without any calling of the people or without consent of the presbytery but what the Apostles doe as ordinary presbyters and as a classicall Colledge that by cannot doe in that relation but in collegie as the eye doth not see but as fixed in the head so when the Apostles do any thing in collegio not without the suffrages of a colledge that they must doe as ordinary Elders for example Paul if hee delivered Hymeneus and Alexander his alone to Satan 1 Tim. 1. 20. as many thinke hee did then hee did that as an Apostle but suppose hee had beene present at Corinth 1 Cor. 5. to obey his owne Epistle and direction that hee gave to excommunicate the incestuous man hee should with the Eldership of Corinth delivered him to Satan as an Elder not as an Apostle yea in a presbyteriall way Paul could not have delivered him to Sathan without the concurring joynt suffrages of the Eldership of Corinth So because Act. 6. 1. 2. 3. the whole twelve doe call together the multitude the whole twelve doe that as ordinary Elders which I prove for if they had conveened them as Apostles by that transcendent Apostolick power by which they preach and baptize in all the Churches and by which they raise the dead Peter his alone might have conveened them so they ordaine Elders by imposition of hands as an ordinary Eldership now doth all the twelve doe it in a Court whereas if they had put on these seven men to bee Deacons upon the people by vertue of their Apostolick calling they should not have convened the people nor sought the free consent of the people for any one Apostle his alone as Peter might by the transcendent power of an Apostle have ordained those seven men to bee Deacons but then hee should clearely have done it not in an ordinary Church way so now the Apostles must Act. 6. governe as ordinary Elders also what the Apostles do by the interveening help of ordinary perpetually established meanes that they doe not as Apostles but as ordinary Elders as they work not miracles by advise and consent of the multitude because they do it as Apostles but here the twelve do all by the interveening help of the ordinary and perpetually established free voices of the multitude 1. Because the twelve Apostles conveene The Apostles did nothing in vaine and without warrant any one of the twelve might have instituted the office then that all the twelve conveene it must bee to give a pattern of an ordinary Eldership for you never finde all the twelve meet to doe with joynt Forces an Apostolick worke they never met all twelve to pen a portion of Scripture twelve of them nor a colledge of them never met to raise the dead to worke a miracle to speake with tongues because these bee workes above nature and one is no lesse an instrument of omnipotencie to work a miracle then 12. or 20. therefore wee must say that these twelve conveened as ordinary Elders to bee a patterne of a presbytery 2. The complaint is made by the Grecians to the court not to one Apostle for the whole twelve doth râ—dresse the matter 3. Tht colledge hath a common hand in this government for the poore as their words cleare 2. It is no reason that wee should leave the Word of God and serve Tables 4. They put on the people what is their due to looke out and nominate to them seven men as Apostles they should have chosen the men 5. They doe put off themselves the charge of Deaconrie and the daily care as v. 1. Ergo they were before daily constant Deacons and why not Elders also 6. They will doe nothing with out the free voices of people and give to the people the ordinary election this day and to Christs second comming due to them Ergo the Apostles stoope beneath the spheare of Apostolick power and condescend to popular power and so must here bee as ordinary Elders not as Apostles 7. They doe ordaine seven men to be constant officers 2. From this it is easie to deny that we may as well inferre Prelates to be the lawfull successors of Tâ—us whose power was universall in every Church of Crete as to inâ—erre a presbyteriall power because Titus his alone 〈◊〉 an 〈◊〉 appointed Elders and wee cannot inferre a Monarchiâ— in the Church from some extraordinary acts of the the first planters of Churches because wee inferre from the Aristocraticall and ordinary power of the Apostles an Aristocraticall power of presbyteries now in the Church shall wee hence inferre a Monarchie 3. If the Acts of government performed here Act. 6. by the Apostles bee extraordinary and Apostolick they are not imitable by us but all Divines teach that from Act. 6. the ordinary presbytery may according to this very patterne ordaine Deacons and Elders The reverend brethren object The Apostles did ordaine a new office here to wit an office of Deacons as all our Diviâ—â—s prove from the place but the Apostles as ordinary Elders in an ordinary Colledge presbyteriall cannot appoint a new Office in the Church for the presbyteries now also by that same presbyteriall power might also appoint a new office in Gods house which is absurd Answ. I grant that the Apostles as Apostles performe some Acts of government in this place and that they appoint a new office of Deacons here but that is neither the question nor against our cause but I desire the opponents to make good that the Apostles did appoint this new office in a Church-way as they ordaine these seven men to the office and that in collegio I aske did the Apostles 1. Crave the concurrence of the conveened multitude and their free voices shall wee appoint this new office men and brethren or shall wee for beare 2. Did they voice the matter in a colledge amongst themselves as they doe Act. 15. and do they say amongst themselves in the presbytery Apostolick have wee warrant from Christ to appoint a new office of Deacons What is your mind Peter what is your sentence James Matthias c now this is to proceed
formally in collegio this they did not nor could they doe in appointing the office for they were immediatly inspired by the Spirit to appoint new offices but in ordaining the officers in concreto that is in ordaining the men Steven Philip c. they proceed after a presbyteriall way every way as an ordinary presbytery doth Object But they ordaine Elders here upon this Apostolick â—round because they were Apostles and Pastors to all the world c. if the ground was Apostolick the action was formally Apostolick Answ. Wee must distinguish betwixt ordination comparative and absolute ordination comparative is in relation to the place if the question bee upon what ground doe the Apostles ordaine in all the world I answer because they are Apostles and every where Ergo they may ordaine every where but as for absolute ordination here in Jerusalem if the question bewhy they did ordaine Stephen Philip c. tali modo by conveening the Church I answer because the Apostles were Elders But our brethren say Then the Apostles in this act laid downe their infallible Apostolick spirit I answer they laid downe the ininfallible spirit which they had as Apostles and tooke them to â— fallible spirit but they did not operate and governe in this Act from this infallible spirit but from an ordinary spirit else you must say 1. when the Apostles did eate and drinke they laid downe an infallible and Apostolick spirit and tooke an ordinary and fallible spirit for they did not eate and drinke by immediate inspiration and as Apostles but as men 2. because they were Apostles where ever they came it shall follow by this that they did all by this Apostolick spirit as if the question bee upon what ground Did the Apostles every where baptize pray pasiâ—aâ—â—y exhort as Pastors governe in Corinth deliver the incestuous man to Satan at Corinth If you answer because they were Apostles then I say because they were Apostles alwayes and in every place they never used the ordinary power of the keyes given to them as common to them and all Pastors to the end of the world Matth. 18. 18. Matth. 16. 19. John 20. 23. and so they could not doe any thing as ordinary Pastors or ordinary Elders 2. Christ gave to the Apostles an ordinary power which they could never put forth in Acts 3. we have no warrant from the Apostles preaching baptizing exhorting governing retaining and remitting sinnes excommunicating rebuking to preach baptize exhort governe retaine and remit sinnes excommunicate and rebuke because the Apostles in Acts Apostolick and extraordinary are no more to bee imitated by us then wee are to imitate them in speaking with divers tongues and raising the dead Hence upon these grounds wee are certainly induced to beleeve that the Apostles did here ordaine not as Apostles but as ordinary Elders 1. Because in these Acts the Apostles are imitable but in what they doe as Apostles they are not imitable 2. What ever rules of the Word doth regulate the ordinary classicall presbytery the Apostles goe along in all these acts here condescending to these rules such as the meeting of the presbytery the twelve do meet 2. They tacitely acknowledge a neglect of the daily ministration to the widowes which is an act of misgovernment of the Deaconrie which is an ordinary office of the presbytery and therefore they desire of the Church to bee freed of this office 3. They referre the nomination and election of the seven men to the people 4. They ordaine seven constant and perpetuall officers as the presbytery doth Ergo they doe not ordaine by their transcendent power as Apostles 3. From this place our brethren prove their Congregationall presbytery which they would not doe if the Apostles did here manage affâ—ires as extraordinary officers 4. This colleâ—ium of Apostles doe nothing in all this which by confession of both sides may not bee done and to the end of the world is not done in the transacting of the like businesse by the ordinary presbytery 4. What the Apostles doe as Apostles agreeth onely to Apostles and can be done by none but Apostles or by Evangelists having their power by speciall warrantable commission from them as what a man doth as a man what a Pastor doth as a Pastor a Deacon as a Deacon a Prophet as a Prophet can bee done by none but by a man onely a Pastor onely a Deacon onely except whereas one Act as to teach agreeth both to a Pastor and a Doctor which yet have their owne differences but all here done the Apostles might have done if wee suppose they had not beene Apostles 5. If as Apostles they ordaine any one of the twelve Apostles should compleatly and entirely ordaine all the seven and so the seven Deacons should have beene twelve times ordained at this time which needles multiplication of Apostolick actions were uselesse served not for edification and is not grounded in the Word for the whole twelve in collegio doe ordaine and what any one Apostle doth as an Apostle by the amplitude of a transcendent power every Apostle doth it compleatly and wholly his alone as without helpe of another Apostle Peter worketh a miracle especially any one Apostle as Paul his alone might ordaine Timothy an Evangelist 6. If they did here act as Apostles any one Apostle might have ordained the Deacons in an ordinary way as here but that wee cannot conceive for then one and the same action should have beene ordinary and not ordinary for one man cannot bee a Church or a societie to doe the ordinary Acts of an ordinary societie for it should bee extraordinary to one to act that which is the formall Act of many as many and should involve a contradiction except it were an Act which cannot bee performed by many as when one Paster speaketh for many for a whole Church but that is ordinary and necessary because a multitude as a multitude cannot speake without confusion in a continuated discourse for that all the people say one word Amen is not a multitude as a multitude using one continuated speech Object 1. If the Apostles did not all their Ministeriall acts as Apostles they did not fulfill their commission given to them as to Apostles Matth. 28. Goe and teach all Nations Answ. The consequence is nought if they had not done all things which by vertue of their Apostolicall Office they were commanded to doe they had not then fulfilled their commission given to them by Christ. That is true but now the assumption is false they were under no commandement of Christ to doe all their Ministeriall Acts as Apostles prove that they did neither Preach nor Baptize as Apostles but only as Apostles they did preach infallibly 2. In all places of the world as Catholick Pastors 3. With the gift of Tongues 4. Working of Miracles which by divine institution were annexed to their preaching but their preaching according to the substance of the act was ordinary Object 2. The Apostles went
to Jerusalem by revelation as Paul did Gal. 1. Ergo all their acts that they did there they did them by immediate revelation Answ. The consequence is null Paul went by revelation up to Jerusalem and there Gal. 2. hee rebuked Peter as an Apostle no as a Brother for then Paul should have exercised Apostolick Authority over Peter which is popish Object 3. If the Apostles did act as Presbyters here they did wrong the particular Churches and took their Liberty from them in exercising ordinary Ministeriall acts there which are proper to that Church Answ. It followeth upon the denyed principles of an independent Congregation onely for a Church without Elders hath no Presbyteriall power and therefore such a power can not bee taken from it you cannot take from a Church that which by Law it hath not If the Acts of the government in the Apostles are according to the substance of the Acts all one with the Acts of government in the ordinary presbytery Ergo say I those Acts come not from an Apostolicall and extraordinary power even as the Apostles preaching and baptizing are not different in nature and essence from the Acts of preaching and baptizing in ordinary Pastors though they had power to preach and baptize every where and wee onely where wee have an ordinary calling of the Church and from the Apostles preaching and baptizing every where wee may inferre it is lawfull for the ordinary Elders their successors to preach and baptize in some place why may we not inferre because the Apostles in collegio in one presbytery did ordaine ordinary officers that we have thence a patterne for an ordinary presbytery Object 4. If there were no institution for preaching and baptizing but onely the Apostles naked practise we were not warrantably to preach and baptize from the sole and naked example of the Apostles Answ. Shew us an institution for preaching and baptizing then for that which we alledge is an institution Matth. 28. 19 20. Mark 14. v. 15. to you is a commandement given to the Apostles as Apostles as you said in the 1. objection proponed by you and therefore we have no more warrant to preach and baptize from the Apostles example then we have to work miracles and because by the same reason of yours Christs command to his Apostles to preach before his death Matth. 10. is not ordinary presbyteriall preaching but conjoyned also with the power of casting out devills Matth. 10. 1 2 3. it must also upon the same ground bee a Commandement given to the Apostles not as ordinary Pastors but as Apostles if we compare Matth. 10. 1 2 3. with Mark 16. 15 16 17 18. If you flee to John Baptist his practise of baptisme 1. you are farther off then you were 2. What warrant more that John Baptist his practise should warrant preaching and baptizing if it want an institution then the Apostles preaching and baptizing when it is separated from an institution 2. This argument pincheth you as much as us for a thousand times in your bookes a warrant for our ordinary Elders to preach and baptize is fetched from the sole practise of the Apostles 3. By this the argument for the Christian Salbath from the Apostles observing that day shall also fall 4. This also shall make us loose in fundamentalls of Church government which are grounded upon the Apostles practise 5. The Apostles had no Apostolick and extraordinary ground which moved them to preach and baptize according to the substance of the Acts for they did preach and baptize upon these morall and perpetuall motives and grounds which doe obliege ordinary Elders to preach and baptize even to Christs second comming Ergo their very practise not considered with the institution is our patterne and rule It is as evident that there was a Presbyteriall Church at Ierusalem after the dispersion seeing the dispersion as we have proved did not reâ—rench them to one Congregation because our Brethren doe conclude from a company of Elders of the Church of Ephesus Acts 20. of Ierusalem from the Angell of the Church of pergamus of Thyatira a formall ordinary Presbytery of Ephesus of Ierusalem of Thyatira Let us have the favour of the same argument upon the supposall of many Congregations which the word doth warrant and upon the supposall that it is called one Church alwayes as Acts 2. 47. The Lord added to the Church Acts 5. 11. feare came upon all the Church Acts 8. 1. there arose a great persecution against the Church Acts 12. 1. Herod stretched forth his hand to vex certaine of the Church v. 5. prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God Acts 15. 4. and when they were come to Jerusalem they were received of the Church and of the Apostles and Elders Acts. 21. 15. Paul went up to Jerusalem and v. 18. The day following Paul went in with us into James and all the Elders were present Here be Elders of the Church of Ierusalem and Ierusalem is named one Church frequently and alwayes before and after the dispersion it is called a Church in the singular number not onely in relation to persecuters but also in relation to government and because they were a politicall society to which there were many added Acts 2. 47. and which hath Elders Acts 15. 4. Acts 21. 15. 18. And a Church-union in a constituted body hearing the Word and receiving the Sacraments as this Church did Acts 2. 42. is not a Church but in regard of Church-policy and Church-government They reply That enemies doe persecute the Church Acts 8. 1. Acts 12. 1. Acts 8. 3. Saul made havock of the Church that is of the faithfull of the Church for Saul had no regard in his persecution to a Church in their government or Church combination therefore the enemies are said to persecute the Church materially I answer this objection I tooke off before But 2. Principally the enemies persecuted the Church under the notion of â— Society politicall holding forth in a visible Church-profession their faith in Christ and that by hearing receiving the Seales and subjecting themselves in a visible way obvious to the Eye of all to the government of the Christian Church Yea the enemies had no better character to discerne them to be Saints and so worthy of their malice then Church-characters of a Church-profession But 2. Whereas the Holy Ghost giveth the name of one Church to the Church of Ierusalem all constantly speaking of it both as a Church and in relation to persecuters and that every way in that notion as our Brethren say that the Scripture speaketh of their own Corgregationall Church wee have the same reason to call it one Church because of one government for the question is not now if it bee many Congregations but it it bee one Church Object 2. They are called the Elders at Jerusalem not the Elders of the Church of Jerusalem Ergo from this it is not concluded that they were one Church Answ. Acts 16. 4.
flow immediately and necessarily from the essence of a Church and a congregation be essentially a Church then this power agreeth to all Churches whether consociated or not consociated and without respect of what neighbours they have whether many or few whether any or none 2. A congregation its alone cannot have sole power of jurisdiction and then be deprived of it when God sendeth neighbour Churches for then neighbouring Churches which are given for helpe should be given for losse the contrary whereof Ames saith Nor doe Synods saith he constitute a new forme of a Church Answ. Power of Iurisdiction floweth from the essence of a congregation in an Iland Ergo a totall and compleat power of jurisdiction floweth from the essence of a Church or congregation consociated it followeth no wayes so a pastor of a Congregation hath as a pastor power to rebuke sinne and to administrate the Sacraments Ergo when three pastors are added to help him he hath the sole power of rebuking sinne and the sole and entire power to administrate the Sacraments and none of these three pastors hath power with him it followeth not and because these three pastors are added to help him and their pastorall power added to him is cumulative and auxiliary but not privative or destructive of his pastorall power therefore the first pastor suffereth losse by the addition of these three to him who will say this our Brethren do conceive the power of Congregations in its kind and essence to be Monarchicall so as if any power from consociated Congregations be added thereunto the Congregations power Monarchicall is d minished and the essence of it changed 2. Compleat and entire power to rule both the Congregation and the Members of consociated Churches in so far as they do keep communion with that Congregation and may either edifie or scandalize them floweth not immediatly and necessarily from the essence of every Congregation even in remote Islands not consociated with others that we never said 3. A power to governe well and according to the rule of the word added to another power to governe well and according to the word is an auxiliary power and no way destrective of that power to which it is added indeed a power to governe well added to a power of male administration in a Congregation is distructive of that power and reason it should be so because Christ never gave any such power of male administration to a Congregation but a power of right governing added to a power of right governing is neither destructive thereof nor doth it constitute a new forme of a Church or a Church power but only inlarge the prâ—existent form to extend it selfe farther for the edification of more soules But saith Mr. Mather if it be against the light of nature that the adverse party be the sole judge which must be if the sâ—le power of Iurisdiction be in the Congregation as we grant in an extraordinary case when a Congregation is in an Island its alone and so it shall be lawfull for a single Congregation to doe that which is against all equity and the very light of nature it must then follow that it is not against the light of nature that a Congregation though consociated with other Congregations have entire jurisdiction within it selfe Answ. None of us do teach that it is against the light of nature that the adverse party be the judge it might fall out in a generall councell lawfully convened from which there is no provocation yea and in a nationall councell for all councels may erre the adverse party may judge as it was a lawfull councell according to a Church-constitution that condemned Christ of blisphemy and they were also his enemies but we teach that it is not congruous to the wisdome of Christ nor to the light of nature that Christ should have appointed all the ordinary Churchcourts so many thousand congregations who may rather erre then extraordinary and higher Synods to be the onely ordinary judges in their owne cause Nor doth any thing more follow from this argument that when there is one congregation its alone in an Iland destitute of the helpe of consociated Churches which is a defect of an extraordinary providence of Christ in that one singular exigence that that congregation shall be both judge and party in its owne cause if we suppose that one Micaiah shall contend for the truth and all the rest of the Prophets and people of that congregation to be against the truth and to judge and condemne one man who seeketh the Lord in truth It is a wonder to me that Thessalonica was but one single congregation all hearing one Word partakers of one Lords Supper at one Table yet the Apostle ascribeth to them that which is a note to worthy Baynes of the numerous multitude of the Church of Ierusalem from whence went the Word of God to all the world 1 Thes. 1. 8. For from you sounded out the Word of the Lord not onely in Macedonia and Achaia but also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad I deny not what Mr. Mather and Thomson say but 5000 may meet to heare the word and many thousands were gathered together Luke 12. to heare Christ but these reverend brethren doe leave out 1. The inconvenience of thronging so all at once for they trode one upon another 2. Christ preached not to all those thousand at once for it is expresly said v. 1. He began to say to his Disciples So Christ refusing to preach to such a disorderly confluence of people who could not heare and his doctrine being all for his Disciples the very Sermon being preached to his Disciples onely Matth. 10. 2 3 4 c. and the Parable of the rich man v. 22. he applieth to his Disciples Then he said to his Disciples therefore I say unto you take no thought for your life c. It evidenceth to me that Christ condemneth a numerous multitude in one congregation to heare at once And whereas Chrysostome saith 5000 persons did heare his voyce at once in one congregation by meanes of Scaffolds and Galleries and Mr. Mather is willing to yeeld eight thousand an hundred and twenty were all assembled in one place to heare the Word and that all the multitude of converts at Ierusalem were together in Salomons porch Act. 5. 12. I grant three thousand could heare one at once but alas this is a great uncertainty for independent congregations But 1. this is to be proved that eight thousand Mr. Mather hath not added many other multitudes mentioned Act. 5. 14. Act. 6. 1. v. 7. and elsewhere did meet daily in the Temple 2. Daily and ordinarily from house to house 3. To celebrate the Lords Supper daily in the Temple and in every private house there were need of many Scaffolds and Galleries to sit at one Table 4. To make one judicature and have more then power of consenting in Church censures as our brethren
their authority subordinate per modum obedi ntâ—ae subordinately and by way of due obedience to the Elders 2 Câ—r 10. 6. But I desire a word of Christs Testament for this where wee aâ—de that collaterall Judges acting as Judges doe act by way of obedience and subjection one to another for if the brethren 1 Cor. 5. convened in Court with the Elders to deliver the incestuous man to Satan do act in that Court as giving obedience to the Elders I see not how they concurre authoritatively is sharers with them of that same Ministeriall power if it be said brethren though they act as Judges in excommunicating yet they remaine brethren and a part of the flock and so in all their morall acts of authoritative concurring with the Elders they are under the pastorall care of these who watch for Soules and so they judge and act even in the Court as under subjection to their watchmen who must give an accompt for their Soules I answer so the Elders in their acts of the most supreame Ministeriall authority and acting in a Church court leave not off to be brethren and a part of the flock of Christ and so in subjection one to another for six Elders watch for the Soule of one and one also for the Soules of six and so if this were a good reason the Elders should act with subordination of obedience to Elders As the people act with subordination to the Elders 2. The place cited for this 2 Cor. 10. 6. where it is said that the Preachers have in readinesse to revenge all disobedience must inferre that they are to revenge by the word which is mighty through God to cast downe strong holds as is said there v. 4. 5. even disobedience of Elders ruling unjustly and abusing the Keyes no lesse then disobedience of the people And I see not how brethen acting in a Church-Court joyntly with Elders how in that they put on the relation of the flock and the part governed in the very act of exercising acts of governing for otherwayes one Pastor in the act of preaching in the Name of Jesus Christ and so in authority above these to whom he preacheth doth preach subordinatè and as in subjection to the whole organicall and formed Church who hath power to censure him if he preach erroneous Doctrine 3. I see not how the third Proposition doth stand to wit that the brethren share with the Elders in authoritative acts of the Keyes and yet they â—ct according to the. 4. Proposition as under the Eldership by way of subjection and obedience to them Except this be that which our brethren meane that the people of a single Congregation exercise acts of Jurisdiction by way of dependence so as they may be censured by the Elders if they erre but the Elders if they erre are every way Popes and so independent that there is no Church-power on Earth above them that in a Church-way may censure them or call them to an accompt 4. The Table of New England divideth the actuall exercise of the power in a Charitative power by way of Love and Charity and a politick or Church-exercise the politick exercise againe is either brotherly fraternall or Presbyteriall and the presbyteriall exercise is either 1. Teaching  or  2. Governing And Teaching is either by way of Office or Administrating the Sacraments The Presbyteriall exercise of the Keyes is independentElders in the power of governing sed respectâ— apotelesmatis sâ—u complementi censurae in respect of the effect or a compleat act of governing the Elders Rule and Act with dependence upon the people in these foure cases 1. In excommunication  2. In judging  3. In sentencing the aocused  4. In election or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in calling of a Minister So that the Elders there alone without the people can exercise none of these acts completely without the people so heare the Elders depend upon the people in their actuall governing and the Fraternity or Brethren depend on the Elders by way of subjection or obedience to them Yet give me leave the letter informeth me that it is said by many learned and godly men in New England that if their policy should make the government of the Church popular they should give up the cause But I conceive the government to be popular though the people only be not governours for Morâ—llius never taught any such thing now this government maketh Elders and people to governe the Church joyntly with mutuall dependence one upon another which certainly maketh the brethren in the Lord as well as the Elders for if the Elders be not these onely which watch for the peoples Soules as these which must give an accompt Heb. 13. 17 18. and they be not onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 over the people in the Lord as is said 1 Thess. 5. 12. 13. Then the brethren must be taken in with them aâ— joynt governours as is said Propos. 3. Which certainly must confound the Scripturall order established by God betwixt the Pastors and the Flock the Watchmen and the City the shepâ—eards and the flock these who are to obey and these who are over them in the Lord. The 5. and 6. Proposition is The Brethren may not excommunicate an Elder but mediante concilio by the intervening sentence of the Elders is but the brethren may separate and withdraw from the Presbyteris after they refuse sound advise Answ. 1. This is much contrary to that which they ordinarily teach to wit that people destitute of Officers may ordaine and excommunicate their Officers 2. By this learning the Soules of Elders are in an hard case for when they do all scandalously 〈◊〉 there is no Ecclesiasticall meane of edifying them for there is no Church on Earth to excomunicate Elders when they â—â—re Separation from them is an unwarrantable way except they be excommunicated 3. In the case of the Elderships incorrigible scandalls the power of excommunication retireth into the brethren yet it was never formally in the brethren nor can they exercise this power but mediante Presbyteriâ— that is they cannot excommunicate the Eldership but by the Judiciall sentence of the Eldership and so the power is but a shadow Mr. Mather Mr. Thomson cap. 2. pag. 16 17. though some have appealed as Luther and Cranmer from the Pope to a generall councell Yet not from a Congreation to a generall councell Answ. In matters doctrinall some as Luther and others have justly appealed from a Congregation to a generall councell though Luther and Cranmer did it not though verily I professe I cannot see what power of Jurisdiction to censure scandalls can be in a generall councell there may be some meerly Doctrinall power if such a councell could be had and that is all M. Mather Mr. Thomson c. 2. pag 20. if Churches be dependent on Synods because the light of nature teacheth a communion and assistance in government by the same reason Churches must end in a Monarchy on
Christians Esal 54. 13. not denied to Women and believing Children who cannot lay on hands nor ordaine Ministers as the presbytery doth 1 Timothy 4. 14. Acts 6. 6. Acts 13. 1 2. 3. 1 Timothy 5. 22. 2 Timothy 2. 2. but for trying of Ministers if they bee the sonnes of the Prophets and must be apt to teach 1 Timothy 3. 1 2. able to convince subtile Hereticks and gain-sayers and to put them to silence Titus 1. 10. 11. there must be in a constituted Church a Colledge of pastors and prophets to try the prophets with a presbyteriall Cognizance But here some object If Election bee absolutely in the hâ—â—ds of the people then is the peoples will because will the absolute determiner who shall be the Pastor to such a flock but people certainly may erre therefore the Presbytery must bee the last determiner in election And people have onely a rationall consent and if their consent be irrationall the Presbyter must chuse for them I answer shortly in these propositions 1 Pro. Neither is the People infallible in chusing nor the Presbytery infallible in regulating the peoples choice yet is power of regulating the choice the presbyteries due nor power of election to be denied to Gods people 2. Pro. You must suppose the Church a settled and an established Church of sound professors for if the Congregation or presbytery either of them be for the most part popish Arminian or unsound in the Faith in so far hath Christ given neither power to the one or other 3. Prop. When it is acknowledged by both people and presbytery that of two or three men any one is qualified for the place then the man is absolutely to bee referred to the peoples choice and though the people give no reason why they chuse this man rather then any of the other two yet iâ— the Peoples choice reasonable for no doubt Acts. 6. there were more men then these seven of good report and full of the Holy Ghost and fit to be Deacons therefore the multitudes choice of these seven and their nomination of them to be Apostles rather then the nomination of any other men is rationall and approved by the twelve Apostles though they give no reason Yea though Nicolas be the Sâ—ctmaster of the Nicolaitans as the learned thinke yet the election is Ecclesiastically lawfull and needeth not that a reason be given to the Apostles 4. Prop. We never read that in the Apostles-Church a man was obtâ—uded upon the people against their will And therefore Election by the people in the Apostolique Church as Acts 1. 26. Acts 6. 2 3 4. Revel 2. 12. Acts 20. 28. must be our rule any election without the peoples consent must be no Election for if it please not the whole multitude as Acts 6. 5. it is not a choice 5. Prop. We must distinguish Election and Regulation of the Election 2. There is a Regulation of the Election positive and a Regulation negative Hence the presbyteries power consisteth only in a negative regulation of the peoples choice not in a positive For example Election is an elicit act of the people and their birthright and priviledge that Christ hath given to them and it cannot be taken from them if there be any Election it must be made by the people the presbytery even in case of the peoples aberration cannot usurpe the act of Election because the Apostles who yet had the gift of discerning spirits in a greater measure then the multitude remit the choice of the seven Deacons to the multitude Ergo the presbytery should doe the same yet may the presbytery negatively reggulate the Election and if the people out of the humour of itching eares chuse an unfit man in that case the presbytery may declare the Election irregular and null as suppose the multitude Acts 6 had chosen such a man or all the seven men like Simon Magus the twelve Apostles by their Ministeriall power might have impeded that Election or rather nomination as irregular and put them to chuse other seven men but the Apostles could not have chosen for them other seven for then Election should have bin taken out of the peoples hands Hence that distinction of elicit and imperate acts even as the understanding commandeth and directeth the will to such and such elicit actions and regulateth the will therein and yet the understanding can neither nill nor will and the King may punish pastors who preach Hereticall doct in vitiate the Sacrament but the King can neither preach the word himself nor administate the Sacraments so the presbytery may regulate negatively and hinderth Election of an unfit man but the presbytery cannot do as the Pâ—elate did who would name a man to the people and desire their consent but consent is not all the presbytery and neighbour Congregations have consent but no elective liberty given them by Christ but if the people refused their consent he Prelate without more a do chose and ordained the man and so he was obtruded on the people without any Election at all Ordination of an ordinary pastor is always to a certain flock Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 1. Rev. 2. 1. yet here must we distinguish'd dedication to Christs service by the office 2. The exercise of the office in the former respect the pastor is a pastor every where and may be sent as a Pastor to plant Churches but ratione finis He is primariò principally to feed this flock and secundario and ratione medâ—i secondarily while he feedeth this flock he feedeth the Church universall Mr. Mather if people may not mâ—dle with ordination because it is proper to Timothy and Titus this may prove that they were Bishops who did ordaine Elders there alone which ministers may not do there for these Epistles are not written to them as Bishops alone nor as Elders alone but as to a mixt state including the people Answ. Some parcells of these Epistles are written to Timothy and Titus as Evangelists such as none may now do but they only â—â— 2 Tim. 4. 4. 1 Tit. 1. 3. Tim. 1. 5. and some other things which they gave in charge to Elders 2. Some things are written to them as Christians as 1 Tim. 1. 19. Tit. 3. 3. finaliter or objectively all is written for the Churches good but 3 the builk of the Epistle is written to them as Elders and is a rule of perpetuall government and especially 1 Tim. 1. 22. 2. Tim. 2. 2. for these and the like they were to doe with the presbytery as is cleare 1 Tim. 1. 14. Object The Congregations of Jerusalem were not fixed in their members and officers onely the Apostles preached to them if they were many congregations which is possible in a circular way now one Apostle to this assembly then another But in regard not one Paster could say this is my flock not this nor any flock could say Peter is our Pastor not Andrew Therefore there was no Church-state in any
We say not that baptisme is imposed on all who beleeveth as they are such for God saveth divers beleevers who are not baptized but Gods will the supreme I aw-giver here is to be looked into God would have no circumcision from Adam to Abraham and would himselfe have the people want circumcision in the Wildernesse fortie yeares and would have it administrated in private houses it being a bloody and painefull Sacrament but we have an expresse Commandement of God to baptize all ordinarily of the visible Church yet not because they are members of one single Congregation but because they beleeve testifie themselves to be members of the visible Church in generall we deny that the want of membership in a particular CongregatioÌ„ is that strong band that should hinder baptisme or the seales of the Covenant God hath appointed no lawfull calling such as traffiquing by Seas â—equent travelling ordinary to transient members of the visible Church to be inconsistent with the lawfull partaking of the ordinances of grace seales of the Covenant for only those who doe not try and examine themselves and are prophanely scandalous are excluded as swine from the holy things of God and from the Lords Supper not men because they are necessarily busied in a lawfull calling and must ordinarily travell to farre countries and so cannot be members of a single parish 1. This is a physicall impediment and not a sinne nor a morall impediment excluding any from the Seales of grace yea and an unwritten tradition 2. I speake against that difference which the author maketh betwixt the seales of grace in the Old Testament and the seales of grace in the New Testament for there were Physicall and civill defects in the Old Testament which by a divine Law made some incapable of the Passeover as if any were Lepers bastards borne Moabites and Ammonites or typically uncleane or had touched the dead they could not eate the Passeover though otherwise they did beleeve in Christ to come and were morally cleane but by the contrary under the New Testament there be no Physicall or ceremoniall defects no callings no civill relations but onely morall defects and sinfull scandals which doth exclude men from the Seales of grace except you bring in ceremonies in the New Testament of your owne devising for all Nations so they beleeve in Christ Jew or Gentile Barbarian or Scythian bond or free male or female are to be baptized Matth. 28. 19. God is no accepter of 〈◊〉 or Nations or callings Act. 10. 34 35. compare this with ver 46 47. and Gal. 3. 27. For as many of you as have beene baptized unto Christ have put on Christ v. 28. There is neither Iew nor Gâ—â—ek there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for 〈◊〉 all me in Christ Jesus so Gal. 6. 15. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcisionâ— waileth any thing nor uncircumcision but a new creature I must then say it is boldnesse in men to say that there is a lawfull calling in the New Testament which our Brethren are pleased to call the strong hand of God which maketh persons who are new creatures and baptized unto Christ uncapable of the seales of grace Deare Brethren yeeld to the cleare and evident truth of God And for this cause the seales of the New Testament must be more necessary in this respect then were the Seales in the Old Testament Our Brethren say All circumcised might eate the Passeover though I doubt much of it and might enter into the Temple if they were not legally uncleane but all baptized may not caâ—e the Lords Supper and all baptized though excommunicated may enter into the congregation for the publicke worship hearing the word praying praising c. But all circumcised might not enter into the congregation The places 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. prove not that the Seales of grace are administrated to a Church body of a particular congregation only as they are such for these seales are common to all the visible Churches on earth We many are one body it is not to be exponed We many are of one Parishionall Congregation and onely are one body but We many of all the visible Churches on Earth are one body in Christ. This you must say except you deny all visible communion of sister Churches The Object They who are not capable of Church censures are not capable of Church Priviledges But those that are not within the Church covenant of a particular congregation are not capable of Church censure The proposition being evident the assumption is proved 1 Cor. 5. 12. What have I to doe to judge those who are without that is without the communion of a particular congregation So Amesius de consc l. 4. c. 24. quest 1. resp ad Answ. First I answered before the major is false by your owne doctrine those of another Congregation cannot be censured but by their owne congregation yet by Letters of recommendation they may receive the Lords Supper in another Congregation Also strangers of approved piety may be capable of Church rebukes which are Church censures Secondly The place 1 Cor. 5. 12. is manifestly abused for by those who are without are meant onely the Insidels and Heathens who are without the whole visible Church and not those of approved piety who are baptized and professe the truth sincerely for Peter Martyr Beza Calvin Marlorat Pareus Zwinglius so also Haymo Aquinas expone it with us which is cleare first by the phrase of speaking What have I to doe being a note of estrangement as Joh. 2. 4. Woman what have I to doe with thee and 2 Sam. 16. 10. David said What have I to doe with you ye sonnes of Zerviah now Paul and the faithfull at Corinth are not estranged from those of approved piety of other Congregations he tooke care to edifie and rebuke them and so are all the Saints to edifie censure and rebuke one another Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alwayes those who are without are taken in an ill part in the Word of God as Mark. 4. 11. Those who are without are the blinded and hardned and Rev. 22. 15. for without are dogges our Brethren expone it of the visible Church Now not to be in Membership of such a particular congregation is not a sin nor a just ground of Pauls estrangement of his Ministeriall power from them it may be caused by persecution when the flocke are scattered by Wolves Fourthly Those who are here without 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are left by Paul to the immediate judgement of God and not to be judged of the Church ver 13. But them that are without God judgeth Now those who are members of another congregation then the Church of Corinth or members of no particular congregation and yet of approved piety are not left to the immediate judgement of God because they are without The banished servants of God who suffer for the Truth or transient members who
because their calling is ordinarily traffiquing and so not consistent with a membership in a setled congregation are they I say without not to be edified by the censures of the Church but left to the immediate judgement of God this is contrary to Gods Word and an insolent interpretation and I find iâ— not in your place of Amesius They reason from inconveniencies Hence say they Church assemblies shall be confused meetings if all out of Church membership â—e admitted Answ. If by confused meetings you meane meetings of sound beleevers and hypocrites then Christs Kingdome compared to a draw-net wherein are good and bad are confused meetings and unlawfull which none can say but Anabaptists But if you meane meetings of these of your owne Congregation and strangers of approved piety these are not confused meetings but you begge what is in question and utterly abolish all Communion of Churches They adde the Church shall endanger the propbaning of the Seales and want a speciall meanes whereby their grace and piety shall be disâ—erned if without respect of their Church estate men be admitted to the seales for their owne testimony is not enough also how can they be of approved piety who against light refuse to professe subjection to the Gospell by an orderly joyning themselves with some approved Church when they have opportunity seeing Church-fellowship is an action of piety required in the second Commandement and this meane of tryall hath beene so blessed that many approved men have beene after tryall found light to others and to their owne consciences Answ. Meanes of discovering sincerity or hypocrisie would be warranted by Gods word and meanes of eschewing the prophaning of the Seales also Simon Magus was not so tryed yea when Peter found him in the gall of bitternesse we sinde not that he cast him out of the visible Church in respect his sinne was not that publikely scandalous as to offend the whole Church 2. We grant that strangers are not rashly to be admitted to the Seales but you prove them not to be of approved piety because they will not sweare your Church-oath and your discipline as the onely true way and in so doing you say they refuse Church-fellowship commanded in the second Commandement but this is to be proved and not to be nakedly averred by you they beleeve and can give evidences of their beliefe so should by the word of God be admitted to the Seales Act. 10. 47. Act. 8. 37. Act. 16. 14 15. ver 31 32 33. 1 Cor. 11. 38. you deny them the Seales as iâ— they were dogges and unworthy prophaners of the Seales onely because they cannot sweare to your Church-government which you cannot prove from the word of God 3. You deny them to be of approved piety who will not joyne to an approved Church you meane your owne onely But you adde if they have opportunity but what if they want opportunity then the strong hand of God deharreth them their seed from the Seales of Grace now if any be to traffique by Seas and to travell to farre Countries in a lawfull calling he is legally uncleane and incapable of the Seales to himselfe or his seede for he cannot in Conscience and through necessity of his lawfull calling sweare your Church-oath for he must sweare to observe the manners of his fellow-members to edifie them by exhortation consolation rebuking to joyne himselfe in an eternall Covenant to that visible Church yea never to remove thence except the Congregation consent so your oath obligeth him to all these now this is impossible because of his lawfull calling and because he cannot be a Church-member for ever while he traffiqueth in his lawfull calling the comfort of the Lords supper is denyed to him and Baptisme to all his seede and that by a strong hand of providence without any fault in him shew us a warrant from the Law and the Testimony where any are to be debarred from the Seales of the Covenant and that ordinarily where sicknesse and some other Physicall impediments doth not occurre where there is no morall unworthinesse or guiltinesse in the persons debarred Will you debarre all from Church-comforts the presence of Christ in his Church the comfort of his walking beside the Candlestickes and his influence in the word Preached the power of the keyes the rebukes of the Saints their exhortation and private comforting of sinners the comforts of the Ordinances of Baptisme and the supper of the Lord because a strong hand of providence in a lawfull calling doth perpetually debarre them 4. You say your trying of Church-members is a meane blessed of God to try many mens sincerity I answer Unlawfull meanes as the persecution of Tyrants may have this successe what then is it a lawfull meane 2. I would Gods name were here spared it is not a meane blessed of God it chaseth away many from the net of the Gospell and the Pastorall care of the Shepheards and is not a conquering way to gaine Soules John Alasto say they in the dayes of Edward the sixth would bapize none but such as were members of that Church and therefore pâ—â—paned this question to the Fathers Are these infants that you 〈◊〉 the seede of this our Church that they may lawfully be Baplized Answ. John Alasto had reason because of some present abuse some indifferent Atheists infidels in heart refused to joyne to either Churches either Protestant or Papists and sought Baptismeto their children in either Churches as they might have it and therefore was that question proponed to the Fathers but it proveth not your point Alasto excluded the Children of Atheists who would joyne to no Church as his words cited beare Ergo approved Christians and their seede are to be excluded from the Seales of the Covenant How weake is your reasoning If the Rechabites say they the Posterity of Jethro shall live in the â—idst of the Common-wealth of Israel some of them prove true beleeters as Jonadab the sonne of Rechab yet if they shall refuse to take bold of the Covenant of Israel to become Prâ—selytes it is no sinne for Israel to withold the Passeover from them circumcision from their Children Answ. You might have proved your point a nearer way many legally uncleane and yet sound beleevers because of leprosie for no sinne were debarred from the Seales amongst the Jewes but have you any law to debarre any from the Seales of the Covenant of grace under the New Testament and that ordinarily for no sinne 2. Calvin thinketh their Vow not lawfull Bucanus Polyander and Willet think it the lawfull Vow of the Nazarites commanded Numb 6. What then If by Gods Law of the Nazarites they abstained from wine and the Passeover God is above his owne Law Ergo you may debarre men from the Seales under the New Testament for no sinne it doth not follow 3. How prove yee they abstained from the Passeover being so divine a Law might not their Vow suffer
Kingly Priestly and Propheticall office be overturned as we were forced in Popery to do we are to separate from the Church in that case It is not true that Master Robinson saith This distinction of fundamentalls and non-fundamentals in injurious to growing in grace whereas we should be led on to perfection as if it were sufficient for a house that the foundation were laid Answ. It followeth not for the knowledge of fundamentalls is onely that wee may know what is a necessary meane of salvation without which none can be saved notwithstanding he who groweth not and is not led on to perfection never laid hold on the foundation Christ nor are we hence taught to seeke no more but so much knowledge of fundamentals as may bring as to heaven that is an abuse of this Doctrine 2. Robinson faith fundamentall truthes are holden and professed by as vile heretickes as ever were since Christs dayes a company of excommunicates may hold teach and defend fundamentall truths yet are they not a true Church of God Answ. Papists hold fundamentalls and so doe Jewes hold all the old Testament and Papists hold both new and old but we know they so hold fundamentalls that by their doctrine they overturne them and though there bee fundamentalls taught in the Popish Church which may save if they were beleeved yet they are not a true and ministeriall Church simply because though they teach that there is one God they teach also there is a thousand Gods whom they adore and though they teach there is one Mediator yet doe they substitute infinite Mediators with and besides Christ so that the truth is not a formall ministeriall and visible active externall calling is in the Church of Rome as it is a visible Church in the which wee can safely remaine though fundamentalls be safe in Rome and the bookes of the old and new Testament be there yet are they not there ministerially as in a mother whose breasts we can sucke for fundamentall points falsely exponed cease to be fundamentall points yea as they be ministerially in Rome they be destructive of the foundation though there bee some ministeriall acts valid in that Church for the which the Church of Rome is called a true Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in some respect according to something essentiall to the true Church yet never sine adjecto as if it were a true Church where we can worship God Fundamentalls are safe in Rome materially in themselves so as some may be saved who beleeve these fundamentalls but fundamentalls are not safe in Rome Ecclesiastice Ministeraliter Pastoraliter in a Church way so as by beleeving these from their chaires so exponed they can be saved who doe beleeve them 2. Out of which we may have the doctrine of faith and salvation as from a visible mother whose daughters we are Some say the fundamentalls amongst Lutherans are exponed in such a way as the foundation is everted I answer There is a twofold eversion of the foundation 1. One Theologicall Morall and Ecclesiastick as the doctrine of the Councell of Trent which is in a ministeriall way with professed obstinacy against the fundamentall truths rightly exponed and such an eversion of the foundation maketh the Popish Church no Church truely visible whose breasts we can sucke But for Lutheranes their subversion of the foundation by philosophick consequences without professed hatred to the fundamentalls and that not in an Ecclesiasticke and Ministeriall way doth not so evert the fundamentalls as that they bee no visible Church The learned Pareus sheweth that there be no difference betwixt us and Lutherans in heads absolutely necessary to salvation the dissention is in one point onely anent the Lords Supper not in the whole doctrine thereof but in a part thereof not necessary for salvation There were divisions betweene Paul and Baâ—nabas betwixt Cyprim an African Bishop and Stephanus Bishop of Rome anent baptisme of hereticks which Cyprian rejected as no baptisme betwixt Basilius Magnus and Eusebius Ceâ—ariensis because Basilius stood for the Emperour Vaâ—ns his power in Church matters so was there dissention betwixt Augustine and Hierâ—nimus anent the ceremonies of the Jewes which Hyeronymus thought might be retained to gaine the Jewes so there was also betwixt Epiphanius and Chrysostome anent the bookes of Origâ—n The Orthodox beleevers agreed with the Novations against the Arrians anent the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the consubstantialitie of Christ and though excommunicate persons defend and hold all fundamentalls sound and so may bee materially a true Church yet because their profession is no profession but adenying of the power of godlinesse they cannot be formally a visible Church but are for scandalls casten out of the visible Church But saith Robinson most of England are ignorant of the first rudiments and foundation of Religion and therefore cannot bee a Church Answ. Such are materially not the visible Church and have not a profession and are to be taught and if they wilfully remaine in that darknesse are to be cast out But saith he the bare profession of fundamentalls maketh not a Church they must be a company of faithfull people and if they must not be truely faithfull then they must be falsely faithfull for God requireth true and ready obedience in his word according to which wee must define Churches and not according to casuall things Answ. This is a speciall ground that deceiveth the Separatists their ignorance I meane of the visible Church for the visible Church consisteth essentially neither of such as be truely faithfull nor of such as must be falsely faithfull for the ignorant man seeth not that the visible Church includeth neither faith nor unbeliefe in its essence or definition It is true to the end that professors may be members of the invisible Church they must be beleevers must beleeve except they would be condemned eternally but to make them members of the visible Church neither beleeving nor unbeleeving is essentiall but onely a profession ecclesiastically in tear that is not scandalous visibly apparently lewd and flagitious such as was the profession of Simon Magus when he was baptized with the rest of the visible Church Act. 8. And God indeed requireth of us true worship and ready obedience as he saith but not that a visible Church should be defined by true and sincere obedience for essentials onely are taken in a definition and casuall corruptions are only accidentall to Churches and fall out through mens faults and therefore should not be in the definition either of a visible or an invisible Church nor should ready and sincere obedience which is a thing invisible to mens eyes be put in the definition of a visible Church for it is accidentall to a visible Church and nothing invisible can be essentiall to that which essentially is visible the visible Church is essentially visible Anent separation from Rome we hold these Propositions 1. Profession consistetly not onely in a publike ministeriall avowing
to holy actions performed by Gods enemies nor is our externall communicating with them a saying Amen to the wicked manner of receiving the seales this is most unreasonable and cannot be proved by Gods word But Robinson will prove that in this place 2 Cor. 6. the Lord forbiddeth communion not onely with evill workes of wicked men but with their persons and that he commandeth a separation not onely reall but personall 1. Because saith he the Scripture hath reference to the yoaking of the unbeleevers in marriage as the occasion of spirituall idolatrous mixture which he reproveth now this joyning was not in an evill or unlawfull thing but with the wicked and unlawfull persons Answer If the man had formed a syllogisme it should be a crooked proportion if Paul allude to the marriage with insides then as we are not to joyne with Pagans in lawfull marriage so neither with scand â—â—ous Christians in lawfull worship This connexion is gratis said and we deny it But as we are not to marry with Pagans so not to sit in their Idoll-Temple and to be present in their Idoll-worship else we were not to admit them or their personall presence to the hearing of the word contrary to your selves and to 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. So if because we are not to marry with them we are not to be personally present with them at the receiving of the Sacrament neither at the hearing of the word nor are we to be baptized because Simâ—n Magus and many Hypocrites are baptized 3. Locall separation from Idoll-worship in the Idoll-Temple we teach as well as Robinson but what then he commandeth locall and personall separation from all the professors of the truth in the lawfull worship of God this we deny to follow 2. The very termes saith Robinson beleevers unbeleevers light darknesse Christ Belial doe import opposition not of things only but of persons also for things sake so the faithfull are called righteousnesse light and the ungody darknesse and so not onely their workes but their persons are called Answer 1. We deny not opposition of persons and separation locall from persons in Idoll-worship at an Idoll-Table but hence is not concluded personall separation from wicked men in the lawfull worship of God 2. This is for us we are to separate from the persons because the worship is unlawfull and Idoll-worship and therefore the contrary rather followeth iâ— the worship were lawfull we would not separate for remove the cause and the effect shall cease 3. The Apostle saith he forbiddeth all unlawfull communion in the place but there is an unlawfull communion of the faithfull with the wicked in things lawfull as with the excommunicated idolatrous 〈◊〉 or my other flagitious person in the Sacraments prayers and other religious exercises and the Iewes were to separate themselves 〈◊〉 from the manners of the Heâ—then but even from their â—ersâ—s â—zr 19. 1. 2. and 10. 2 3. Nehem. 9. 10. 28 30. And Paul 〈◊〉 the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5. for having fellowship not onely in â—â— persons inâ—est but with the incestuous person whom therefore they 〈◊〉 â—urge out and to put away from amongst themselves verse 5. â— 13. Answer It is true there is an unlawfull communion of the faithfull that is overseers and guides of the Church to whom God hath committed the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven with excommunicated persons in that they retaine one worthy to be excommunicated in the bosome of the Church but communion with the Church in the holy things of God is not hence concluded to be unlawfull because the guides of the people communicate with that Church where the excommunicated person is suffered it is the sinne of the Church-guides that an excommunicated person is not cast out and that he is suffered to communicate at the Lords Table and to profane â— in not discerning the Lords body but it is not the sinne of either guides or the people to communicate at one Table with the excommunicated person or him that deserveth to be excommunicated for not casting out is one thing and to communicate with the excommunicated in the true visible Church is another thing the former is a sinne not to use the power that Christ hath given but to communicate with the excommunicated person is not a sinne but a remembring of the Lords death at Christs commandement for one sinne maketh not another sinne to be lawfull or to be no sinne to deliver one unto Satan is to debarre one from the Lords Supper and to repute him as a Publican and to judge him not worthy of the communion in the holy things of God with the Church but this is not to repute the Church or guides or members as Publicans and Heathens and as not worthy of Church-communion with the man who is cast out we see the Church of Corinth rebuked for not excommunicating the incestuous man but not forbidden to come and eate the Lords Supper with him and these who came and did eate their owne condemnationâ— 1 Cor. 11. yea they are commanded to come to the publike meeting Ergo it is one thing not to excommunicate the scandalous a sinne and another thing to communicate with the scandalous which is not a sinne directly nor forbidden at all Though Paul have an allusion to the Lords separating of the Jewes from all other people yet it followeth not that we are to separate from the wicked men and unrenewed professing the truth that way first because there was a typicall separation in marriage with Canaanites if the Jewes should marry with the Canaanites the marriage was null and the Moabites and Ammonites ought not to enter in the Temple 2. The Jewes are to separate from the manners of Heathen and from the persons of strange wives yea and to put their wives of the Canaanites after they had married them away from them in token of their repentanee because the marriage was not onely unlawfull but null as is cleare Ezra 9. 1 2 3. Nâ—hem 9. 1 2. And this was a peculiar Law binding the holy seed but doth not inferre the like separation of Christians for 1 Cor. 7. 11 12. it is not lawfull for a Christian to put away a Pagan wife or for the beleeving wife to forsake the Pagan husband and therefore that Jewish separation cannot inferre a separation from the persons and worship of unbeleevers and it is true that Paul commandeth to cast out the incestuous person and to separate him from the Church but it followeth not therefore the Church was to separate from the publike worship because he was not cast out 4. Saith Robinson the Apostle injâ—yneth such a separation at upon which a people is to be esteemed Gods people the Temple of the living God and may challenge his promise to be their God and to dwell amongst them and to walke there and as for the Temple the stoneâ— and timber thereof were separated from all the trees of the Forest and set together in comely
The Lord in this having a respect to that people whom hee brought out of the Land of Egypt in whom hee fulfilled this promise of shewing mercy to many generations though their nearest parents were grievers of his holy Spirit and rebellers against him for Abraham Isaac and Jacobs sake cannot bee so narrow and pinched in mercy to the posteritie as to reduce a thousand generations to one as this Author would have him to doe 2. It is a hungry extention of mercy as the Author exponeth it to Gods extending of thoughts of redeeming and converting to a thousand generations which hee hath to Turkes for these thoughts of redeeming are from the free and absolute decree of election to glory but this is an expresse promise of extending the mercy of the Covenant to a thousand generations and such as the Lord by necessitie of his veracitie and faithfulnesse of covenant cannot contraveene 3. The place 1 Cor. 7. is corrupted contrary to the Apostles intent which is to resolve a case of conscience whether the beleeving wife married on a Pagan husband or a beleeving husband married on a Pagan wife should divorce and separate because the seed would seeme by Gods Law to bee uncleane Para 9. 2. Paul answereth if one be holy and professe the faith the 〈◊〉 is holy v. 14. whereas if both father and mother were Pagans and heathen the seed should be unholy and voyde of federall holinesse then were the children uncleane But the consequence is frivolous if both be Pagans and Heathen and unbeleevers for so the Author doth well expound the unbeleeving husband then the seed is uncleane and voyde of federall holinesse But it followeth not Ergo if both the Christian Parents be excommunicated and be scandalous and wicked they are not members of a parishionall visible Church then are the children uncleane and voyd of all federall holinesse and have no right to the seales of the covenant We deny this connexion for there be great odds betwixt the children of Turkes and children of excommunicated and scandalous parents The children of Turkes and Heathen are not to be baptized but the children of excommunicates are as Turkes and Heathen Ergo the children of excommunicates are not to bee baptized The Syllogisme is vitious in its sorme 2. It faileth in its matter for children of excommunicates because of the Covenant made with their ancestors are in Covenant with God and the children of Turkes are not so The Author addeth The wickednesse of the parents doth not 〈◊〉 the election or redemption or the Faith of the child 〈◊〉 a Bastard is reckoned in the Catalogue of beleevers Heâ—â—â—nes 11. 32. Yet a bastard was not admitted to come unto 〈◊〉 Congregation of the Lord to the tenth generation Deuteronom â—3 2. Answ. It is true the want of baptisme is no hazzard to the salvation of the childe nor doe we urge that the infants of excommunicates should be baptized because we thinke baptisme necessary necessitate medii as Papists doe but neither we nor Papists nor any except Anabaptists and the late Belgiâ—â—e Arminians and Socinians as Episcopius Henri us Sâ—â—tius Somnerus Socinus deny baptisme to be necessary in respect of Gods Commandement and indeed if you urge the constitution of a visible Church as you doe of members called of God and Saints not onely in externall profession but also in some measure of sincerity and truth as you doe expressely say e in this Treatise we see not how you can hold that Infants can be baptized at all while they come to age and can give tokens to the Church of their faith and conversion to God for if they beleeve not you put Gods seale upon a blanke which you thinke absurd In the closing of this Section the Author reasoneth against God-fathers which are to us of civill use and no part of baptisme He alledgeth he knoweth not any ground at all to allow a faithfull man liberty to entitle another man his childe to baptisme onely upon a pretence of a promise to have an eye to his education unlesse the childe be either borne in his house or resigned to him to be brought up in his house as his owne I Answer 1. The Infants of beleeving Fathers absent in other Lands upon their lawfull callings are by this holden from the Seale of the Covenant as if they were the Children of Pagans for no fault in the Parents 2. A promise of education in the Christian faith is here made a sufficient ground for baptizing an Infant whereas alwayes before the Author contendeth for an holy profession of faith in both or at the least in one of the nearest parents but we know that a friend may undertake the Christian education of the childe of an excommunicate person who is to you as the childe of a Pagan we think upon such a promise you could not baptize the childe of a Turke Ergo excommunicated persons and Turkes are not alike as you say CHAP. 5. SECT 1. and 2. Tâ—â—â—hing the dispensation of the censures of the Church Authour WE proceede not unto censure but in case of some knowne offence Answ. What if a member of your Church doe â—how himselfe in private to some brethren to be a non-regenerated person and so indeede not a member of the visible Church by your doctrine he should be excommunicated for non-regeneration which is against Christs way Matth. 18. who will have such sinnes as if denyed may be proved by two witnesses onely to be censurable by the Church else you shall retaine such an one and admit him to prophane the Table of the Lord. In this first and second Section I have nothing to examine but what hath beene handled already especially the Peoples power in Church-affaires hath beene fully discussed onely the Author will have the preaching of the word a worship not pecuâ—iar to the Church but commune to those who are not in the Church-state at all and that ordinarily in respect that Indians and Heathens may come and heare the Word 1 Cor. 14. but this proveth not but that preaching of the word is proper and peculiar to the Church but there is another mystery here as from the first chapter second Section then preaching of the word is to be performed by gifted persons yea ordinary preaching for the conversion of Soules before there be any Pastors in the Church to Preach Hence is that Quest. I. Whether conversion of soules to Christ be ordinarily the proper fruite effect of the word preached by a sent Pastor or if it be the 〈◊〉 and effect of the word preached by Pastors not as Pastors but as 〈◊〉 to preach and so of all persons not in office yet gifted to preach The Churches of New-England in their Answers to the thirty two Questions sent by the Ministers of Old England Answer by certaine Theses which I set downe and examine 1. The conversion of sinners followeth not alwayes the preaching of every one that is
required no calling of the Church to make one a Lawfull minisâ—er And your Arguments they have and you have their Arguments to evert all ministerie and order of calling of pastors so teach the Arminians and so Episcopius disp 26. thes 4. 5. Necessitatem missionis jam cessare dicendum est ac pâ—inde fas licitumve esse homini Christianâ— non tantum in magno necessitatis casu aut in enormi ecclesiae defectione sed quovis etiam tempore vâ—rbum divinum docere si ad docendum sit idoneus qui doari vâ—lunt id serio obnixè postulant So doe the Socinians Aâ— lr Roddeccius in not is in lib. Smiglecii pag. 3. Confitemur olim â—â—lâ—sie ministros vocari potuisse imo vocatos fuisse nunc etiam vocâ—ri posse in vero id quod olim factum est hodie fieri potest ad mâ—nus ministrorum requiratur hoc vere perpetuo quaeritur Catâ—ch siâ— Raccoviensis cap. 11. 305. 306. Cum per hujusmodi ex praesâ—ripto Apostolicae doctrinae constituuntur in his duabus rebus praest â—ut vitae innocontiâ ad docendum aptitudine propter ejusmodi constitutionem apud omnes authoritatem suam merito in venire debent Smaleius in refut thes D. Frantzii parte 2. disp 4. pag. 377. Hoc enim in questione est an hujusmodi constitutio sit prorsus necessaria ad constituendum verbi dei ministrum hoc autem nos negamus nihil enim tale quod caput reiest in descriptione eorum quae ad episcopum constituendum requiritur nec uspiam judicatum vel levissime videmus cum qui talis sit postea vocari mittiab aliquo debere imo posse aliquem per se munus tale concupiscere vel affâ—ctare manifeste scriptum legimus Theoph. Nicolaid in refut tract de miss ministrorum cap. 10. pag. 80 87. 88. Munus docendi non tam est honos quam labor laborem autem semper sumere liâ—et hâ—ores non item pag. 91. Docet Paulus rectâ— id fieri posse unumquâ—mque munus docendi aggredi mâ—do ad id aptus sit quod aggredi cogitat vel cupit Quest. II. Whether or not all gifted persons may preach the Word of God publikely and ordinarily for the gathering in of soules to Christ though they be destitute of all officiall authoritie or Church calling to that ministery Our brethren hold all gifted persons not in office may ordinarily preach publikely So teach Mr. Robinson in a Treatise intituled The peoples ple t for prophecying the Arguments of which booke I shall shortly discusse Hence these considerations 1. Distinct. There is one power of publike preaching in a Church not constitute and another in a Church constitute gifted persons in extraordinary cases where a Church is not planted may publikely preach but the case is otherwise in a Church constituted 2. Distinct. Pastors not onely as gifted men but as Pastors are â—illed of God for the conversion of soules and the visible Church is Christs visible kingdome and visible society to make persons members of the invisible Church of the first borne 3. Dist. Publike preaching as it is the ordinary meane of saving such as beleeve is proper and peculiar to the Church both subjectively as being onely in the Church and objectively as being onely exercised on the Church members perse but upon Pâ—gans by accident 4. Dist. There is a call to an habituall and ordinary propheâ—ying here is required not onely a calling by gifts but also a collation of authoritie to the office either immediately by God or mediately by the Church and there is a call to some particular or occasionall acts of exhorting as the Martyrs and Stephen are called to give consession of their faith and a King in battell to exhort his army or a Prince his Subjects to piety and to this latter there is no other call required but the place and profession of the exhorter though hee bee not by office a Pastor 5. Dist. There is a formall calling of the Church as the laying on of the hands of the Elders and a virtuall and interpretative calling or tacite approbation of the Church when learned men of eminent gifts not in office do write Commentaries Sermons on Canonick Scriptures and tractates resuting heresies to this the tacite approbation of the Church is required but these have not ordinary pastorall care nor are they the ordinary converters of soules to Christ as the pretended Prophets of Separatists are 6. Dist. Gifted Christians may occasionally admonish warne rebuke and exhort one another 1. privately 2. without any Pastorall care of soules as they are a Church but onely as they occasionally converse with them 3. Excommuni officio charitatis by the Law of nature charitie tying one member to helpe another 4. Not authoritatively by speciall office but all authoritie here is from the word occasionally spoken The Pastor is to preach 1. Publikely 2. To the Church as the Church 3. With a pastorall obligation to all alike whether he converse daily with them or not 4. Not onely by the tie of common Charitie but by a vertue of a speciall office 5. With authority both objective from the word and officiall from his charge 6. And is obliâ—ged to separate himselfe for this charge allanerly as a watchman who must give an account in a speciall manner to Jesus Christ. Our brethren hold that the ordinary and established way in the Church of Christ to the end of the world is that all that are converted are made fit materialls for the visible Church by private Christians as gifted of God to preach publikely and to gather a true Church to Christ. 2. That none unconverted as they are such are under any pastorall care of Christs officers 3. That Pastors as Pastors doe convert none but onely confirme those who are already converted and that if Pastors shall convert any to Christ it is by accident as we say with Aristotle Musicus curat aegrotum a Musician cureth a sick man which he doth no wayes as a musician for Pastors doe convert as gifted persons and not as Pastors and conversion of soules is no proper Church-worke but accidentall to Pastors But that none can take on him lawfully to preach the Word publikely in the established and ordinarily approved way of Christ for the conversion of soules but he who is not only gifted but also called thereunto by God and his Church I prove 1. Argum. If faith come ordinarily by hearing a Pastor sent of God and such Pastors as are called messengers with good newes and watchmen not onely gifted but also instructed with authority of office then are not gifted persons because gifted called of God to be ordinary converters of soules But the former is true Rom. 10. 14. for they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and of these the Prophet saith Isa. 52. 8. Thy watchmen shall lift up the voyce And it is thus confirmed That Gospel which is the power
soules to Christs kingdome and visible Church even to the second comming of Jesus Christ. 4. Seeing the Lord doth so often complaine of idle Pastors of dumbe dogges by whose sleeping soules are losed Now this Argument for the proposition seemeth most reasonable In the old Testament Priests Levites Prophets and all the edifying officers are set downe there and so are the officers and canons anent their government set downe in the New Testament Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 2 Tim. 2. Act. 2. 17 18. Ioâ—l 2. 28. Act. 20. 28. But no such things are written in the old or new Testament of gifted Prophets not in office 7. All lawfull officers have power authoritatively from Iesus Christ to remit and to retaine sinnes by the preaching of the Word But Preachers out of office have no such power Ergo Preachers out of office are not lawfull Preachers The proposition is Ioh. 20. 21. The assumption is evident for where are they sent as the Father sent his Sonne Christ and that promise is made onely to the Apostles and to their successors Prophets without office are not the successors of the Apostles Robinson saith the commission there given is peculiar to the Apostles onely and confirmed by the miraculous inbreathing of the holy Ghost and by them to be dispensed principally to unbeleevers of all which nothing is common to ordinary officers but else where this power is given to the whole Church Matth. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 2 Cor. 6. 6. Yea to every faithfull brother Matth. 16. 18. Ch. 18. 15. Luk. 17. 3. This is that which Anabaptists teacheth as Chemnitius saith and the very doctrin of Ostorodius Nicolaides Socinus but except the miraculous inbreathing of the holy Ghost there is nothing here peculiar to the Apostles onely for the loosing and retaining of sinne is nothing but binding and loosing of the sinnes and this is nothing but the forgiving and retaining of sinne by the preaching of the word and censures of the Church and that binding and loosing Matth. 16. is not given to the whole Church of beleevers for the Text saith no such thing but power of the keyes is given to Peter that is to the Church-guides the successors of Peter 2. Authoritative power of forgiving of sinne is not Matth. 18. said to bee ratified in heaven but onely when the Church doth bind and loose and forgiving Luk. 17. is betwixt sister and sister who have not power to bind and loose in heaven 8. All Prophets are either ordinary or extraordinary as is cleare in Gods Word extraordinary now are not in the Church and the ordinary Prophets now are not gifted to preach the Word except as Timothy from their youth they have beene trained up in the Scriptures and have learning sciences knowledge of the tongues if he would bee a man able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 3. 1 Tim. 3. hee must meditate reade and give himselfe wholly to these things 1 Tim. 3. 15 16. and so must leave his calling contrary to the Apostle his commandement 1 Cor. 7. 20 21 22. 1 Thess. 4. 11. Ephes. 4. 28. but if hee have a gift for publicke preaching he is to separate himselfe for it seeing a gift is a token of Gods separation Quest. III. Whether the Arguments of Mr. Robinson for the pâ—ophecying of private persons not in office doe strongly conclude I shall set them downe in order and discusse them If a Bishop must be apt to teach then he must be tryed before he beâ— admitted to the office Ergo while be is oâ—t of office he must prophecie Answ. This Argument concludeth not the Question for by as good reason the sonnes of the Prophets or young Prophets who behoved to exercise their gift as 1 Sam. 10. 5. 2 King 2. 7. 2 King 4. 1. 1 King 20. 35. before they bee fully received as Prophets must be prophets and officers not in office differing from Prophets in office even as their lay Prophets are different from Pastors but an apprentise of a trade is not a different tradesman from the master to whom hee serves as apprentise but he is onely different from him in degree But their Lay-Prophets are tradesmen not sonnes of the Prophets not ayming at the pastorall charge but ordinary officers for converting of soules and doe differ from Pastors as those who are non-Pastors differ from Pastors Robinson If the Lords gifting of Eldad and Medad Numb 11. 29. with the spirit of prophecying inabling them to prophecy and made them extraordinary Prophets why should not by due proportion an ordinary gift inabling a man to an ordinary prophecy serve also to make him an ordinary Prophet Now Moses in wishing that all the people were Prophets wisheth as well the use as possession of the gift Answ. The Jewes say that Eldad and Medad were of the 70. Elders upon whom was powred part of that spirit of prophecy that was on Moses and they say they were written in the 70. papers but not elected because they drew the papers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a part and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Senex but it is not like Joshuâ— would have envied if they had beene now Judges or that Moses would have likened them unto the people However prophets they were But both the Antecedent is false and the consequence nulle for if you meane by the Lords gifting of Eldad and Medad a naked and a bare revealing to them of the visions of God without an impulsive commandement from God setting them on action to prophecie this impulsion is an authoritative sending and calling the antecedent is false for that gifting of them onely made them able but not formally authorized Prophets but if the gifting of them did include both the gift and the command of God to use the gift as certainly it did now the consequence is null for the naked giving of an ordinary gift except God by himselfe and now by the authority of his Church command the use of the gift no gifted man because gifted is by and by a Prophet but he must have a commandement ecclesiasticke now to preach as Eldad and Medad had impulsive commandement to prophecy and if any be gifted by an ordinary way as Eldad and Medad was extraordinarily then they are to be thrusted out to the pastorall calling and none but a fleshly man will envie them Robinson 2 Chron. 17. 7. Jehosâ—aphat sent his Princes to preach or teach in the cities of Iudah and with them the Levites so the 70. Interpreters so Pagnine so Ierom and the English translation Ergo Princes are Prophets not in office who may teach Answ. 1. Doctor Alexander Colveill my reverent colleague and as learned so well experienced in the Hebrew saith that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here taken for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and noteth the accusative case and is to bee read And he sent the Princes as Buxtorfius noteth Thesaur l. 1. e. 12. and this Chaldaisme
a peoples Preacher when they have chosen him hee preacheth by vertue of his gift not by vertue of his office Answ. 1. Here are Socinian mysteries revealed Gerardus saith by this meane the Heretickes called Pepuziani permitted in the primitive Church to women the Ministery of the Sacraments And upon this ground the Socinians and Anabaptists proceeded that except a man would digge his Talent in the earth hee may preach though he have not a calling of the Church so doth Mr. Coachman make talents as judgement and utterance enough to constitute one a Minister whether he be called to the office or not And Gerardus setteth downe a good answer of Luther to the Argument God giveth talents but to those whom hee calleth therefore gifted men should in the use of their calling attend and accept the calling of God It may be the Church perversly set denyeth a calling to one who is gifted Then I say let him use his talent in private God reapeth not where he doth not sow 2. This is a wild saying A man is a Minister whether he be in office or not A ministery is essentially an office or a place that the Lord hath called a man unto else define what an officer is and how can he expone that Rom. 10. 14. how can they preach except they he sent if as our Divines doe then none are sent but such as are called to the office and this is against him if as Sâ—iniâ—ns say all gifted men are sent of God to preach then gifts essentially constituteth a sent man and what is a sent man â—ut a man called to the office 3. Preaching is accidentall to the office of a man that maketh court and the world his conscience it is true indeed but that preaching is accidentall to the office of a Pastor is Popish and Prelaticall for what is essentiall to the office to administer the Sacrament and consecrate the body of Christ Well said for the Popish cause Pope Eugenius in his decree and the councell of Florentine teach us that the essential forme of the office of the Priests is in these words receive power to offer a sacrifice in the Church for the living and the dead for saith Scotus and the Councell of Trent teach us that all the essentials of the Priesthood be in two â— In a power to consecrate Christs body and this is given in the last Supper 2. In a power to absolve a sinner so saith Meratius the Jesuite where the reader shall observe silence of preaching the word and Bellarmine saith the same Gulielmus Eslius saith the essentiall and most principall worke of the Priest is to offer Christs body and then to absolve from sinnes and this they have from their Master Aquinâ—s and further warrant for a Priest essentially dumbe you may find in Suarez And Vasquez doth collect from the fainzed Canons of the Apostles from Clemens his Epistles such a Priest I desire if preaching be accidentall to the office of a Pastor to know if feeding of the people Act. 20. 28. and â—eeding the flock Ezekiel 34. 2. be all in administring of the Sacrament It is strange if a watchman as as a watchman and by office should not preach and give warning Ezek. 3. 17 18. if an Ambassadour as an Ambassadour in Christs stead should not pray the people to be reconciled to God 2 Cor. 5. 20. if a Pastor as a Pastor should not feed the flocke with knowledge Jer. 3. â— 15. if as a workeman and a Minister he should not divide the word aright 2 Tim. 2. 15. if as a fisher he should not catch men but of this enough Lastly 1 Cor. 1. v. 17. Christ sent mee not to baptize but to preach Joh. 4. 2. Christ baptized none but was sent to preach Luk. 4. 43. Chap. 5. Sect. 3. The way of Church judging in New England VVE doe not saith the Author carry matters either by an over-ruling power of the presbytery nor by the consent of the major part of the Church but by the generall and joynt consent of all the members of the Church and we are of one accord as the Church of Christ should be Act. 2. If any disassent out of ignorance we labour to bring him to our mind by sound information 2. If by pride bee disassent the libertie of his voyce is taken from him If 3. the matter be difficill we seeke advice of sister Churches Answ. Unitie is much to be desired in the Church with veritie but your way we understand not Nor doe we in our Synods carry matters by the major and maniest voices because they are maniest nor because they are the the voice of men but because the thing concluded is agreeable to the word of God but what if the Church be divided and the people upon whose voyces principally the conclusion of the Church dependeth goe against both the truth and the Elders They answer These are miserable mistakes either to thinke that the people or Elders must needs disassent or that except they all consent there can be no rule I answer it is a miserable necessitie through the corruption of our nature not a mistake for Simon Magus and fortie like to him in a Church consisting of threescore must dissent from twentie whose hearts are streight in the truth You have no refuge here but let the maniest carry the matter to a mischiefe and the other twentie must separate and make a new Church presently Againe say I what if the Church differ They answer That ought not to bee nor will it bee if the Church will lay aside corrupt judgement and affections and if they attend the rule and depend upon Christ considering the promises made to the Church Jer. 32. 39. Zech. 3. 9. Matth. 1. 10. But if such a thing fall out as not often it doth if the Elders and major part consent and one disassent it is either of corrupt affection and pride and so he Ioseth his voyce or of weaknesse and then he is to submit his judgement to the Church Answ. But to beginne at your last if one out of weaknesse disassent he is to submit his judgement to the Church But I say what if forty out of weaknesse disassent from twenty may not that whole Church as well submit to a Synod as Act. 15. as one must submit his judgement to a Church the conscience of one should no more be fettered then the consciences of a whole Church 3. I grant the maniest should have Scripture but what if they say the Scripture yea and the Apostles are with them when there is no such thing as the case was Act. 15. 20. the wrong side alleadged Scripture and the Apostles commandement when the Apostles gave no such commandement should you not take Gods remedy to appeale to a Synod as the Apostolike Church doth Act. 15. 6. They answer in our Churches hitherto the major part yea all mind one thing as
if they stand in need thereof more then other As Peter gave an account Act. 11. to the Church of Jerusalem of his going in to the uncircumoised Answ. 1. If a warrant or example from the word that one single company of sole beleevers wanting Elders did in a Church way censure any one Pastor or a whole Eldership and that the Church of Jerusalem consisting onely of beleevers without Elders called Peter before them judicially to give an account of going in to the uncircumcised is a dreame and though Peter should have given satisfaction to a number of sole beleevers to remove the scandall it proveth not that they had authoritie over Peter for one private offender is obliged to give an account and a satisfaction to another private brother whom he hath offended Matth. 18. 15. yet hath not a brother Church authoritie over one another to excommunicate him as our brethren say that a company of onely private beleevers may excommunicate all the Elders of the Congregation 2. It followeth not that Elders should want the medicine of excommunication when they stand in need thereof because the people may not excommunicate them for there be others who of office should excommunicate and also the want of a meane of salvation as the want of baptisme where such are wanting as have the onely Church power to administer such means doth not condemn men On the other side saith the Author the Elders have rule over the Church and that in sundry Acts as 1. in calling together the Church upon any weighty occasion Act. 6. 2. Answ. 1. This power of conveening the multitude cannot bee the power of governing Gods house spoken of 2 Tim. 3 4 5. Tit. 1. 5. to obey those who watch for our soules Heb. 13. 17. cannot bee to conveene to a Church meeting at their commandement 2. To conveen the Church meeting or Synods is an action of the whole Church for Christ hath given power to his owne Church an ecclesiastick power to conveen her owne Courts and this can no more be a peculiar act of authoritie agreeing onely to the Elders or to a Pastor then the act of excommunication for it is given to all the faithfull by your owne grounds 1 Cor. 5. 4. 1 Cor. 11. 18 1 Cor. 14. 23. how then is it a peculiar act of auhoritie in the Elders 1. The Elders if they bee to bee accused and censured are they to conveen the Judicatory as the Consull did conveen the Senate and to summon themselves also if they have any power to conveen the Church it is but delegated for orders sake to them by the Church Ergo this authoritie is principally and first in the Church and so it is no authoritie peculiar to the Elders also if it be but a thing of meere order it is not an act of jurisdiction over the Church a Moderator who conveeneth the Synod or a Consul who conveenth the Senat have not in that jurisdiction or authoritie over the Synod or Senat and may the Elders hinder I pray you the conveening of the Church I thinke not 3. This is but a Popish argument Pope Julius the third in his Bull taketh this upon him to conveene Councells The Cardinall de Monte President for the Pope gave leave by a speciall Bull from the Pope to the Councell of Trent to advise about the translating of the Councell from Trent to Bonony And Good Bellarmine and Harding as Jewell teacheth us make this a part of the transcendent power and authoritie of the Pope over the Church to conveen the Church Catholick and if it bee an act of authoritie over the Church to conveene the Church farre more must it bee in the Pope to conveene the Catholick Church Lastly this power in Elders should bee made good by the Word of God Secondly saith hee their authority over the Church is in opening the doores of speech and silence to any of the Assembly Act. 13. 13. unlesse it be where the Elders themselves lie under offence or suspition then the offended party may begin with them Act. 11. 2. Yet with due reverence observed as to their yeares so to their place 1 Tim. 5. 3. Answ. If to speake first in a Church meeting prove that the Elders have authority over the Church then one Elder hath authority over all the rest of the Elders and must be a little Pope or a great Prelate for two or foure Elders cannot all speake first We seeke now an act of authority due to Elders or Pastors as they are such and above the people if you make this an act of authority you then give us in every Church-meeting and Synod a Pastor of Pastors and an Elder of Elders and a Pope 2. If this be an act of authority over the Church then have Papists well proven that Peter hath an authority and power over all the Church for Suarez and Bellarmine and Harding prove Peter to be a Pope because he speaketh first in the councell Act. 13. 13. and the text that you cite they cite also But Whittakerus and Gerson saith as also Lyran and Carthusian It is like that James spake first as President of the Councell 3. The Author leaveth this act of authority as weake and saith that the offended party may speake first Ergo say I to speake first is not an authoritative act of Pastors as Pastors agreeing to them by vertue of their office seeing this act is communicated to those who are out of office Ergo they have not shewen as yet any Pastorall act of office due to the Elders as Elders and if it were most convenient that Elders should first speake our brethren will not say that it is due to them by their office but for their age and gifts and so they say nothing Thirdly saith the Author Elders have rule over the Church in preaching the word and they have power to teach and exhort to charge and command to reprove and rebuke with all authoritie 1 Tim. 5. 7. and 6. 17. 2 Thes. 3. 6. Answ. It can not be denied but Elders that is preaching Elders or Pastors have authoritie over the people in preaching and rebuking with all authoritie but 1. I aske at our brethren by what authoritie of the Scripture is pastorall binding and loosing an authoritative act of the preaching Elder onely for the concionall or preaching power of remitting and retaining sinnes Joh. 20. 21. is all one with the power of the keyes Matth. 16. and that is given saith our brethren to the whole Church and by these texts are not restricted to Pastors as they expone them 2. Our brethren alledge there is a two-fold power of preaching in Pastors one by vertue of their gift another by vertue of their office By the first Pastors doe preach to Infidels Turkes and unconverted ones now this preaching is not proper to Pastors as Pastors nor is it any authority peculiar to Pastors over all the flocke for
all gifted persons as our brethren teach may preach and so the gifted ones amongst the people have authority over the Pastors in this meaning as well as the Pastors have over them and so the difference of rulers and ruled of feeders and the fed is taken away Now for the power of Pastorall teaching the Pastors have authority over the Church but that is over the invisible Church of beleevers and regenerated persons for Pastors as Pastors doe not convert Soules and so they preach to the unconverted not as Pastors or with any Pastorall care for they teach that Pastors Doctors and Church-officers are given Ephes. 4. 11. onely for confirming of those who are already converted not for converting of Soules and by this meanes 1. Pastors doe not preach the Law for the humbling of unconverted sinners they doe not as Pastors or by vertue of the office open the eyes of the blinde nor are they Ministers by whom men beleeve 1 Cor. 3. 5. nor are they Fathers who begot men in Christ Jesus through the Gospell as 1 Cor. 4. 25. Nor doe they pray men in Christs stead to be reconciled unto God as 2 Cor. 5. 20. Which is strange and uncouth Doctrine of our brethren for all these acts ministeriall are performed upon non-converts who are not properly members of Christs mysticall body nor of the spouse of Christ nor members of the visible Church nor the Sonnes and Daughters of the Lord God Almighty nor have some measure of sincerity and truth as this author Chap. 3. Sect. 3. requireth of members of the visible Church and these are not under any pastorall care really and in very deed who are yet unconverted to the faith therefore the Pastor if hee convert any by his preaching he doth it by vertue of his gift not as a Pastor or by vertue of his office as they teach in their answer to the 32. questions so as Pastors they have no authoritie over the unconverted within the visible Church and this authoritative act of Elders over the people falleth to the ground by their principles 3. This authoritative preaching doth not yet make over to the Elders authoritative power above or over the people such as wee now seeke For 1. By this ruling Elders who do not preach and labour not in the Word and doctrine 1 Tim. 7. 17. by office have not this power Ergo yet you give no peculiar authoritie to the whole Eldership over the people 2. The Spirit of God requireth an authority of overseeing and governing to bee in Pastors beside the authoritative power of preaching for besides that a Bishop should bee â—apt to teach 1 Tim. 3. 2. hee must also v. 4 5 6. bee one who can both govern his own house and also the Church of God and not onely must hee not neglect the gift of prophecying 1 Tim. 4. 14. but also hee must know 1 Tim. 3. 13. how to behave himselfe in the Church of God and must bee circumspect in receiving accusations against an Elder and lay hands suddenly on no man and not be partaker of other mens sinnes 1 Tim. 5. 19. 22. he must not onely bee an approven workman to divide the Word aright 1 Timothey 2. 15. and preach in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4. 2. but also must commit the Word to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. All which are singular points of authoritative power of government different from authoritative power of teaching And so Titus must not onely have the oversight by sound doctrine to exhort and convince the gainesayers Tit. 1. 9. but hee hath power in governing to order the things of discipline and to appoint Elders in every citie Tit. 1. 9. Act. 4. 23. yea there is an oversight in watching for soules in governing no lesse then in teaching Hâ—b 13. 17. Now this Author sheweth us nothing that is a peculiar authoritative power in ruling governing and a disciplinary overseeing of soules which the Word giveth to Elders as they are Elders and called Governors of Gods people as yet yea all the people are governors rulers and overseers in government by them no lesse then the Elders 4. The Author saith Elders have rule over the Church in dispensing all the censures of the Church unlesse it bee in their owne cause for though they take the consent of the Church in dispensing a censure yet they set on the censures with great authoritie in the name of the Lord yea it is no small power that they put forth in directing the Church what censures are due according to the word as though the Judge dispense no sentence but according to the verdict of the Jury yet his authority is great both in directing the Jury to give their verdict according to the Law and in pronouncing the sentence with power and terrour the like dâ—e the Elders in dispensing Church censures Answ. This dispensing of Church censures hath two branches 1. A directing of the Church in the qualitie of the censures 2. A binding of the censures upon them or in executing the censures of the Church For the former if it bee a pastorall direction it is all one with preaching of the Word and is not an act of authority by way of governing but by way of pastorall teaching But 1. Wee would have a word from God giving this power of the keyes peculiarly to the Pastors for if you give the keyes to all the Church of beleevers as beleevers and because they are Christs Spouse his mysticall body the habitation of his Spirit by faith then with your good leave there bee neither keyes nor any power of the keyes given to the Pastors as Pastors and in respect of their office but onely as they are a part of Christs body now as Pastors or Elders they are neither beleevers nor the bride nor a part of the bride but at best the friends of the Bridegroome Joh. 3. 29. especially seeing the Church as the Church and as using actually the keyes doth censure and judicially prescribe the qualitie and quantitie of the censure as they are directed Matth. 18. 1 Cor. 5. 2 3 4 5. yea and the Church judicially and authoritatively pronounceth the sentence and maner of the censure on the sentence for example of ten collaterall and coequall Judges if two of these ten bee skilled Juristes and shall direct the rest in the qualitie of the punishment to bee inflicted upon a malefactor that direction commeth from them not as Judges over the rest nor by any peculiar power that they have above the rest seeing all the ten are equally and joyntly Judges of a like power but that direction commeth from them as skilled Jurists So here though the Elders direct the Church anent the qualitie of the censure they doe not this by an authority above the Church seeing the Church with them have received the Keyes yea they principally as the Spouse of Christ and his mysticall body have received the keyes and
the Author by which wee leepe the communion of Saints in divers Churches 1. By way of participation 2. Of recommendation 3. Of consultation 4. Of Congregation 5. Of contribution 6. Of admonition 7. Of propagation or multiplication of Churches It is allowed by the consent of our Churches that when the members of any other Churches are occasioned to rest with us on the Lords day when the Supper commeth to be administred and neither the persons themselves nor the Church they came from under any publick offence they bee by us admitted to the participation of the Lords Supper for wee looke at the Lords Supper not onely as a seale of our communion with the Lord Jesus but also of our communion with his members and that not onely with the members of our owne Churches but of all the Churches of the Saints and this is the first way of communion with other Churches to wit by participation Answ. 1. We heartily embrace the doctrine of the communion of Saints but many things are here which are incompatible with your doctrine as first communion of Churches which you call a branch of the communion of Saints cannot consist with your doctrine for a Church by you is relative onely to the Eldership of a Church as sonnes are relative to Fathers but a Sonne is not relative to a brother so neither is a Parishionall Church properly a Church in relation to a neighbour Church for a Church hath no Church-state no Church-priviledges no Church-worship in relation to a sister-Church therefore you should say the Communion of Christians of sister-Churches not the Communion of Churches for no Church by your doctrine hath any Church-state or Church-worship in relation to any but to its owne members 2. This enumeration is defective you make a Communion of Churches in the members of sister Churches in the Lords Supper though the members of neighbour Churches bee not inchurched in Church-state by oath as a member of that Church where hee partaketh the Lords Supper and why should not the Child of beleeving parents in the death or absence of the Pastors of neighbour Churches have communion with you in baptisme also for this communion in baptizing you deny to any but those who are members of that Church wherein they receive baptisme 3. if you admit communion of Churches in some things to wit in the Lords Supper how can you deny communion of Churches in other holy things of God for you admit no communion of Churches in the power of the keyes as in mutuall counselling warning rebuking binding and loosing for Christ hath left no common power of the keyes in many visible Churches who are united together in an Iland or Nation or Continent by which these acts of communion should bee regulated and in case of neglect and abuse censured according to Gods Word as you say for you deny all authoritative power in Synods let me bee resolved deere brethren in this how Christ hath put whole Churches and their soules in worse case then members of your independent Congregations are for the keyes of the kingdome of heaven in binding and loosing in excommunicating that the spirit may bee saved in 〈◊〉 day of the Lord the removing of scandalls out of sister parishionall kingdomes of Christ the gaining of sister Churches from heresies and scandalls as brethren are to bee gained Matth. 18. 15. 1 Cor. 5. 5. 1 Tim. 1. 30. by censures the keeping of the holy things of God from profanation authoritative rebuking warning that others may feare and that the rebuked may bee ashamed and all these meanes of salvation are denied to your particular Congregations as if they were Angels and Popes who cannot be lacking in duties and yet all these are granted to members of any one particular Church how hath the care wisedome of Christ denied these meanes to many united Churches and yet you acknowledge that sister Churches have communion amongst themselves and that seven wayes in visible acts of externall communion I beleeve this one argument though there were no more doth strongly conclude the lawfulnesse of Synods and by consequent the Law of nature would say if Christs wisdome provide wayes to regulate the publike actions of the members of a particular Church that they may be edified and builded up in the most holy faith farre more hath he taken care for many Churches united in a visible communion seven wayes that Lord that careth for the part must farre rather care for the whole body 4. You say members of other Churches are admitted to the Lords Supper amongst you by consent of your Churches but what consent doe you meane is the consent authoritative by power of the keyes 1. This consent authoritative is either concluded in a Synod of many Churches and so you acknowledge the authoritative power of Synods if it be done and agreed upon in every particular Church by them alone then I aske seeing to administer the Lords Supper to any and so to make in your Church meeting that it shall be administred to any is as you teach an act of ministeriall power over those to whom you administer the Seale chap. 4. Sect. 5. Now how doe you exercise acts of ministeriall power or conclude ecclesiastically to exercise these acts in your parishional meeting toward those over whom you have no ministeriall power for members of neighbour Churches are under no ministeriall power in your particular Church as you teach in the same place as you can exercise no power of the keyes when some are absent that is tyranny upon the conscience saith Answorth who will have none censured or excommunicated except the whole congregation be present also he who of another Church communicateth with you 1. Hath no faith of the lawfull calling and choosing your Ministers for he neither could nor ought to be present thereat 2. He knoweth not but he may be leavened by a scandalous lumpe which leaveneth the whole Church and is enough as you say chap. 4. Sect. to hold any from communicating in the Seales with any Church Now these and many other things he must take in trust from you which Answorth thinketh tyranny of conscience neither can a letter of recommendation make one of another congregation capable of Seales with you for to dispone is to alienate and give away the ministeriall power of the Seales to another Church Now this power say you chap. 5. Sect. 4. is a part of the liberty wherewith Christ hath made you free and so you cannot dispone it to another Church except you bring your selfe in bondage contrary to Gal. 5. 1. 5. Mr. Best and your selfe bold that a Pastor can exercise no pastorall act but over his owne flocke and you say that the Scripture saith so Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Ergo either to administer the Lords Supper is no pastorall Act and may be done by non-Pastors as Arminians and Socinians destroying the necessity of a ministery doe averre or then a
Minister cannot administer the Lords Supper to any but his owne flocke see you to this 6. If the sister Church lie under any offence you will not admit any of their members to the Lords Supper though these members be of approven piety and why What a separation is this What if these members do not consent to that offence as some of the godly in Corinth might be humbled and mourne that the Church did not cast out the incestuous person shal they be debarred by you from the seales because they separate not from that infected lump the Apostle alloweth communicating so that every one examine himselfe 1 Cor. 11. 21. 30. with drunken persons and where many were stricken of God with death and diverse diseases as eating and drinking their owne damnation 7. You looke at the Lords Supper as a seale of communion with all the Churches of the Saints What communion meane you invisible no. You deny that the seales are given to the invisible Church and the members thereof but to the visible Church as you say If you meane a visible communion of all the visible Churches of the Saints why then brother doe you call the universall visible Church a Chimera or a dreame as you say and if all the visible Churches have a visible communion it is to deny Christs wisdome and care of his Church to deny the lawfulnesse of a Oecumenick and generall councell of all the Churches of the Saints We recommend saith the Author Brethren for a time to other Churches as Paul recommended Phoebe to the Church of Rome Rom. 16. 1. 2. or we give letters dismissorie to such as are for ever to reside in another congregation but members are not to remove from their congregation but upon just and weighty reasons made knowne and allowed by the whole Church for wee looke at our Church Covenant as an everlasting Covenant Jerem. 50. v. 5. And therefore though it may be resigned and translated from one Church to another as Gods hand shall direct yet it is not to be violated and rejected by us if members cut off themselves by excommunication it is their owne fault if any upon light reasons be importunately desirous to remove the Church is to use indulgence as not willing to make the Church of God a prison but often the hand of God in poverty and scandall followeth such and driveth them to returne when a person recommended by letters commeth to another congregation the Church by lifting up their hands or by silence receive him if he â—e altogether unknowne and doubted of because the Church may erre be is not received till due triall be taken of him Answ. We see not how letters of recommendation most lawfull as we judge and necessary can resigne ministeriall power a liberty bought with Christs bloud as you say to any other Church for we think all the visible Churches are one Catholike visible Church and should have a visible communion and so that there is no resignation of ministeriall power in these letters but they are declaratory of the Christian behaviour of the dismissed Christian. We aske if dimissory letters be authoritative and done by the Church as the Church and how can a Church usurp authority by your way over a sister Church to recommend a sojourner to a Church state and Church liberties and seales of the Covenant one Church hath no authority over another If these letters be meerely private and meerely declaratory to manifest and declare the sojourners Christian behaviour only then he had power and right without these letters or any act of resignation or giving away ministeriall power to be a Church-member of the visible Church to the which he goeth Ergo he was a member of the visible Church to which he goeth before the dimissory letters were written and the letters doe resigne no right but onely notifie and declare the sojourners preexistent right and so there is a visible Church and a visible communion of all congregations on earth and most be an externall power and authority in all for Synods Let our brethren see to this 3. The person to remove must be dismissed and loosed by the consent of the whole congregation it conveniency permit else he is not exonered of his Church-oath made to that congregation What if conveniency doe not permit then is he loosed from an oath without consent of the Church which did by oath receive him I thinke ejuâ—dem pâ—testatis est as the Law saith ligare solvere that Church power which bindeth must loose 4. If the Church-Covenant be an everlasting Covenant as Jer. 50. 5. tying the man to the membership of that particular congregation for ever I see not how the Church can use indulgenees and Pope-like dispensations against the oath of God to breake it upon light and frivolous reasons for if God punish Covenant breaking so also should the Church and can by no indulgence be accessory to the breach of Gods oath there is too great a smell of Popery Arminianisme and Socinianisine in this way in my weake judgement But if the man be not sworne a member of that particular Church by his oath he is sworne a member of the visible Church universall which our brethren cannot well say Neither is any Covenant called an everlasting Covenant in the Scripture but the Covenant of grace Jer. 31. 33. c. 32. 40. Isa. 54. 9 10. and that is made with the invisible Catholike Church of beleevers as is the Covenant Jer. 50. 5. and not a Covenant with one visible congregation and what warrant hath the Church to dispense with the breach of such an everlasting Covenant 5. The testimony of other Churches if it be a warrant to you in faith to receive into the Church such a one as a Saint and a Temple of the holy Spirit how should it not also be a warrant to you to cast out and excommunicate also 6. The person comming from another Church if of approven piety is received by lifting up of the hands or silence of the Church as you say 1. Have we a warrant from Gods word for such a new inchurching 2. Why is he not received by a Church oath as a Minister transplanted to another Church must have ordination and election of new for to you there is alike reason 3. If there be no need of a new Church oath to make him a member of that visible Congregation seeing now he is loosed from the former you inâ—inuate his former Church-oath did make him a member of a visible Church and so â—e that is a visible member in a Church is a visible member of all and so there must be a visible Church-Catholike if there be a Catholike visible membership in any one member and so you destroy what you build Manuscr 16. A third way of Communion with other Churches saith the Author is by seeking their helpe and presence 1. In admitting of members 2. In case of differences of judgments 3. In
matters darke and doubtsome Answ. We seeke a warrant from the word for this for Elders are present at the admission and choosing of officers as prime agents by authority not by way of naked counsell and advise Act. 1. 13. c. 6. 26. c. 14. 23. Act. 13. 3. 1 Tim. 1. 13. Manuscr The fourth way saith he is by gathering many Churches or their messengers in a Synod to examine and discusse either corrupt opinions or suspicious practises Here 1. the Magistrate is acquaint with our Assembly he being a nourishing Father of the Church 2. They meete in Christs name 3. The Elders declare their judgement in order and the reasons thereof 4. All may speake till the truth either be cleared and all either convinced or satisfied as Act. 15. 7. 5. If things be not fully cleared and if it seeme that the nature of them admit farther disquisition yea and difference of judgements without disunion of affections or prejudice of salvation each man is left to his Christian liberty and if any be otherwayes minded God shall reveale the same thing to him Answ. This Section being closed I have here two considerable points to be discussed the one anent the power of Synods the other anent the power of the civill Magistrates Quest. I. Whether or not Synods have authority by divine right to obleige the Churches to obedience in things lawfull and expedient For the fuller clearing of this grave question I would have these considerations weighed by the godly reader Consider 1. Canons of Councells may be thought to â—ye as authoritative Commandements or as advises and friendly counsells 2. An advise or counsell doth obleige and tye both for the intrinsecall lawfulnesse of the counsell it being for matter Gods word and also for the authority of the friends counselling because the first Commandement enjoyneth obedience to all our betters not onely inplace and officiall relation as to Kings Fathers Pastors c. but also to all above us in age gifts knowledge experience 3. Hence there is a superiority of dominion or jurisdiction and a superiority of reverence and endowments the former is the narrower inadequate and straiter subject of the fifth Commandement and both are considerable objects in this Commandement 4. All who as friends equalls brethren and indued with more grace experience and light doe advise and counsell good are superiors in so farre but it is a superiority of reverence not of jurisdiction for by this they who are aged and may counsell what is lawfull have not power to censure or excommunicate those who follow not their counsell Yet if David had rejected the counsell of Abigail disswading him from passionate revenge he had in that despised God unlessethe Prince or the High-Priest had given that counsell by way of command though there be degrees of Latitude in despising the one rather then the other 5. There is a difference betwixt hability to judge and right or power to judge a Presbyteriall Church may have right jus and ecclesiasticall Law to judge of a point to the judging whereof they want hability and therefore de facto it belongeth to a higher Synod where more learned men are though de jure the Presbytery may judge it 6. Though government of the Church by Synods be Gods positive Law yet upon the laid downe ground Christ hath given the keyes and power of Government to every visible Church the Government of united Churches by Synods is a branch of the Law of nature 7. Synods are necessary for the well-being of the Church and still are in the visible Church in more or lesse degrees for the authority of Synods consisting of fix onely differeth not in nature and essence from a generall councell of the whole Catholike visible Church Magis et minus non variant speciem And therefore if Synods be warranted by the word of God as no question they are there is no neede to prove by particular places of the word the lawfulnesse of every one of these a sessionall meeting of the Eldership of a single Congregation 2. A Presbytery or meeting of the Elders or Pastors Doctors of more Congregations 3. A Provinciall Synod of the Presbyteries of a whole province 4. The Nationall Assembly or meeting of the Elders of the whole Nation 5. The generall and Occumenick Councell of Pastors Doctors and Elders of the whole Catholick Church visible for all these differ not in essence but degrees and what word of God as Matth. 18. 16 17. proveth the lawfulnesse of one is for the lawfulnesse of all the five sorts of Synods 8. Grant the consociation of authorities in sundry Churches and you cannot deny the authority of Synods above particular Churches 9. Consociation of Churches to give advise and counsell is not Consociation of Churches as Churches but onely consociation of Christian professors who are obleiged to teach admonish and rebuke one another 10. There is a right of dominion and a right of jurisdiction as we shall heare anon Hence our first conclusion a generall councell is a Congregation of Pastors Doctors and Elders or others met in the name and authority of Jesus Christ out of all Churches to determine according to the word of God all controversies in faith Church-government or manners no faithfull person who desireth beeing excluded from reasoning and speaking Neither is the definition of Aâ—mâ—in and Gerson much different from this save that they thinke that councells are lawfully conveened if such and such onely as are of the Hierarchike order be members thereof which we thinke Antichristian 2. As also the Pope president here we disclaime Yet doth Almain confesse that a generall councell may be conveened without the Pope in three cases 1. when the Pope is dead either departing this life or civilly dead being excommunicated for any crime of heresie for the Apostolike Sea hath vaiked often two yeares together 2. When the Pope is averse and opposeth reformation 3. When time and place hath beene assigned for the next generall councell as was done in the councell of Basil and the Papists grant that Matth. 18. Tell the Church is a warrant for a generall councell 1. Because it is a meane for the saving of the spirits of all men even Pastors and Apostles in the day of the Lord. 2. Because Apostles though in prophecying and writing canonick Scripture when they were inspired could not erre yet otherwise they might erre and if Peter should have remained obstinate in his Judaizing Gal. 2. and resused to heare Paul or the Church hee was to bee excommunicated 3. By the Church Matth. 18. saith the Schoole of Paris cannot bee understood the Prelats of the Church onely because Christ did speake to Peter and saith Almain and Gerson Peter cannot bee both an acâ—user a witnesse and a Judge 4. There is a power of the keyes to bind and loose given immediatly by Christ to all the rulers of the Catholick or universall Church visible Ergo the exercise of this power though it
bee sometimes physice impossible because of the corruption of mans nature there being bloody warres in Christendome yet it is morally lawfull for many things may bee inconvenient through mans wickednesse and so hic nunc not expedient which are morally lawfull 2. Conclusion Every particular Pastor hath a power though unproper of dominion and authoritie even out of a Synod about the Acts of preaching and determining truth according to the word of God as Jer. 1. 10. See I have this day set thee over the nations and over the kingdomes c. 1 Tim. 6. 17. Charge them that are rich that they bee not high minded c. 2 Tim. 4. 1. I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ who shall judge the quick and the dead c. So any Pastor hath power of dominion and authoritie over a Synod and Paul as a Pastor might preach even before the councell at Jerusalem passed their Synodicall determination Act. 15. that circumcision was not necessary and that to obstaine from things strangled from blood and fornication was necessary and lawfull yea and in preaching truth the Pastor is subject to no Synod But the Pastor hath not full power of jurisdiction about his acts of preaching necessary truth 1. Because the Church may for just causes deprive him from preaching 2. Because hee cannot use the censure of excommunication against those who refuse to receive his true and necessary doctrine without the Church joyne her power of jurisdiction with him 3. He his alone cannot in a Synod determine ecclesiastically and in an authoritative Church power that same truth which as a Pastor hee determined and with the power of pastorall dominion hee pressed upon the consciences of the Church yea of the whole Synod because one man is not the Church or Synod and James his alone Act. 15. v. 15. could but say Wherefore my sentence is that yee trouble not them which from among the Gentiles are turned unto God though this was the very word of God which James as a Pastor even as an ordinary Pastor might have preached in the name of God yet is it not the decree of the Church which the Churches is to keep Act. 16. 4. while it bee determined by the Church An example wee may have possible not unlike to this A man hath a power of dominion over his owne proper lands and goods to use them in God for his owne use but the supreme magistrate and Parliament hath a dominion of jurisdiction in a judiciall sentence over those same lands to forfeit them for crimes committed against King and State or this may cleare it Samuel hath a power immediately from God to annoint David King and in this hee is not subject to the suffrages of the tribes of Israel hee hath a power of dominion here but suppose wee that Samuel live till Gods time when all Israel shall crowne David King at Hebron Samuel as a part of the Assembly of Israel his alone without the suffrages of Israel could not make him King at Hebron Hence wee may see how weake the assertion of our brethren is who say That Synods should have power to bind the Churches say they wee see not Bellarmine indeed holdeth so But orthodox writers hold that the sentence of councels is but a certaine inquisition of the truth and a ministeriall and limited sentence so that the decree of a councell is of as great force as the reason thereof so saith Amesius and Junius But certainly this is a meer mistake of our brethren as if they were not orthodox writers but conspirers against the truth with Bellarmine who hold the authoritie of Synods The essentiall end to speak so of Synods is unitie and the eschewing of schisme and wee doubt not but Peter Paul James had in their Sermons and doctrine determined that same veritie to wit that the Law of Moses and ceremonies was a yoak not to bee laid upon the Christian Churches yet it was not a decree for unities sake and fuller authoritie binding the Churches to observe these as Act. 16. 4. while it was determined in a Synod Act. 5. 24. 25. But truely wee hold nothing in this common with Jesuites and Papists for wee condemne not that in Bellarmine that hee holdeth that lawfull Synods for of such wee dispute with him do bind the Churches to obedience in God to their decrees not because they say it but because they say it authoritatively from Gods Word authoritie of Synods no orthodox writers deny authoritie officiall as the representative Church of Christ they have He that heareth you heareth mee hee that despiseth you despiseth me Where two or three are gathered together in a Synod say our Divines I will bee amongst them But authoritie objective they have not so as what they say because they say it therefore the very matter object and thing said by them is no lesse the Word of God then if the Prophets and Apostles by divine inspiration had said it at least it is not infallibly true because they say it for that wee disclaime and it is that authoritie of Synods which Bellarmine and Papists hold Councells saith Bellarmine and Scripture are both infallible and the Jesuits of Rhemes and Lorinus the Jesuite said councells are infallible the holy Spirit is there present Gratian said all the decretall Epistles of Popes and the Canons of the Councells are of equall authoritie with the Scriptures and their Gregorius said hee received with the same reverence and authoritie the foure generall Councells the foure Evangelistâ— it is certaine saith Suarez that a Councell is an infallible rule of faith and Turrecremata saith the same It is certaine saith Bailius Councells are â—â— the Oracles of God to us in difficulties so saith Cajetanus Canus and Gregorius de Valentia wee hold the authoritie of Councels but ascribe to them as much power over the conscience as there is reason in them from Gods Word and no more But 2. This is a weake reason councels have no power to command obedience because their Canons and Decrees are of no more force then they have reason from Gods Word For 1. Friends brethren equals by that have no warrant to rebuke because their rebukes have but as much force as they have reason from the word of God for the reason is alike in both lawfull Pastors cannot command obedience in the Lord your independent Congregations cannot command that which bindeth the Church to obedience because the word or a commandement of a Pastor or your independent Church is onely a commandement ministeriall and limited and hath as much force as there is reason in it from the Word of God yea the Church of Corinâ—h hath not then the power of the Lord Jesus to excommunicate the incestuous person nor the Church of Thyatira to cast out and condemne Jezabell the false prophetesse nor do these commandements of the Synod
or Church assembly have any power to bind the Churches to obedience because these commandements and decrees of censure are but ministeriall and limited and in so farre onely of force as they have reason from the Word of God as you say 3. Conclusion There is an authoritative power in Synods whereby they may and doe command in the Lord the visible Churches in their bounds the whole Churches are subject to the ordinance and decree of the Church Act. 1. where with common consent of a Synodicall meeting Matthias is ordained an Apostle Ergo all the Churches are to take him for an Apostle This argument cannot bee repelled because the Apostles by their extraordinary power did choose Matthias Because 1. they themselves cite this place to prove the peoples power ordinary which is to indure to Christs second comming in calling and electing their owne officers and Elders 2. Almain a Papist alleadgeth the place with good reason to prove that a generall councell is above Peter or the Pope because Peter would not choose Matthias without consent of the Apostles and Church 3. If this was extraordinary that Matthias was chosen why then is the vow and consent of the Church sought for there is nothing extraordinary and Apostolick flowing from an Apostolick spirit which is concluded or done by the spirit ordinary of the Church of beleevers So also Act. 6. If the Apostles did not by the ordinary and Synodicall power of ordinary Pastors choose seven Deacons how doe they first require that the Churches of Grecians and Hebrewes should seek out seven men v. 3. and did ordaine them with the common consent of the whole multitude v. 5. Act. 15. A Synod of moe Churches give decrees which obliege the Churches v. 28. ch 16. v. 4. Ergo Synods have authoritie over the Churches Those who say this Synod is not a patterne for after Synods say farre aside for their reason is this was 1. An Apostolick Synod 2. the holy Ghost was here 3. the thing determined was canonick Scripture But this is a way to clude all the promises made to Pastors in the word when as they are first made to Apostles this promise Behold I am with you to the â—nd of the world and this I will send you the other Comforter who 〈◊〉 lead you in all truth cannot bee made to faithfull Pastors and the Christian Church that now is for it is certaine Christ is otherwise present with his Apostles then with his Pastors after them And that he gave them a tongue a spirit when they were before the councels and rulers as to Apostolick men as Act. 4. 8. 9 10. Act. 5. 29. as Christ promised Matth. 10. 19. 20. Luk. 21. 13 14 15. for they were full of the holy Ghost before rulers but by our brethrens doctrine it shall follow none of these promises belong to Pastors now adayes in the like because no pastors now are Apostles Surely this were to fetter and imprison many glorious promises within the pale of the onely Apostolick Church and because Christ ascending to heaven sent downe the Apostolick spirit to his Apostles to write and preach canonick Scripture it shall follow he fulfilleth that promise John 16. 13. to none now adayes because none have the Apostolike spirit in the manner and measure that the Apostles had Yea further it is canonick Scripture that the Apostles at the last supper did shew forth the Lords death till be come againe therefore it shall follow that we have no warrant to shew forth the Lords death till he come againe 2. But that the Apostles in an ecclesiastick way did determine in the Synod for our imitation and not in an Apostolike way is cleare by many evidences in the text as Act. 15. 2. Paul and Barnabas were sent commissioners to the Apostles and Elders about this question Paul as an Apostle needed not be sent to know more of the matter then he knew as an Apostle for as an Apostle he knew the whole mystery of the Gospel Gal. 1. 16. 17. Ephes. 3. 4 5. Ergo he was sent to the Synod as a Pastor and that as an ordinary Pastor 2. They came together v. 6. to consider of this businesse but as Apostles they needed not the help of a Synod Ergo they came together as ordinary Pastors for the Churches after imitation 3. There was much debating and disputing v. 7. about the matter 4. They set down their minds and sentences in order one after another as Peter first v. 7. 8. then Barnabas and Paul v. 12. then James v. 13. and to James his sentence the whole Councell agreeth v. 22. Now what the Apostles as Apostles and from an infallible Spirit do they doe it not by seeking light and help one from another 5. The Decree of the Councell is a thing that Apostles Elders and Brethren and the whole Church resolveth after much dispute v. 22. But all these especially brethren and the whole beleevers as our Brethren say doe not joyne themselves with the Apostles either to write canonick Scripture or to give their consent to the writing of it therefore they doe consent by a synodall authority for the after imitation of the Churches Also there bee reasons of moment for Synods and 1. if according to the Law of nature and nations no man can bee a Judge in his owne cause then are appeales from the Eldership of one congregation when they are a party to the accused person naturall and from a Session to the Presbyteries and Synods of many moe Elders But the former is reason nature Law of Nations Ergo so is the latter 1. It is best reason which hath most of Scripture Paul and Barnabas Act. 15. 1. 2. had no small disputation with those who said circumcision was necessary finding their parties could not be Judges They appeale to a generall councell at Jerusalem where were the Apostles and Elders The Church of the Grecians and the Church of the Hebrewes strive neither of them can judge other and both appeale to a higher judicatory to the twelve Apostles and their owne Churches meeting with them and there is the matter determined aâ—ent helping the poore by Deacons if the Judge doe wrong and one particular congregation shall oppresse one sincere and sound beleever what remedy hath the care of Christ provided for this that the oppressours may be edisied by Church censures and the oppressed freed and delivered by remedy of discipline of Christ whose it is to judge the poore of the people and to save the children of the needy Ps. 72. 4. Now it is knowne that Diotrephes doth sometime excommunicate and the evill seâ—vant ruleth all Hieronymus saith Arrians ruled all in the dayes of Constantius and Valens Basil saith we may say in our time that there is neither Prince nor Prophet nor Ruâ—â—â— nor oblation nor incense Athanasius and Vincentius Lirinent complain'd that it was in the Arrians times as with the Church and Prophets in the
dayes of Elias and amongst Papists Occam the author of Onus ecclesiae and Picus Mirandula complaine there was in their time no saith no truth no Religion no discipline no modesty but all sold offices Churches dignities and benefices and that ambitious Popes spill all the Clergy entered by Simony ruled by Simony the holy place corrupted At which times all the godly were crying for a free generall councell as a remedy against the corruption of inferior judicatories Saâ—anoâ—ala reputed a Prophet counselled Charles the eighth of France to reforme the Church as he would returne from Italy with honour as saith Philip de Comines Gerson pleadeth for the necessity of a generall Councell Genebrard saith for an hundred and fifty yeeres Popes to the number of fifty had made defection from the faith and godlinesse of their Ancestors Aventinus maketh the same complaint and Almain also that Prelats were more eaten up with the zeale of money then the zeale of Gods house Is there not need then of a generall Councell Hence came also appeales from the Pope The Emperour Lodovicus Bavarus saith the German Chronicle appealed from Pope John 22. misinformed to a generall Councell and the Pope better informed and the crime was because he had taken the title of Emperour before he was confirmed by the Pope for which he was excommunicated Sigismond Duke of Austria appealed from Pope Pius the second to the next succeeding Pope and a generall Councell under him for the Pope excommunicated Sigismond because he kept backe Cardinall Cusan from the Bishoprick of Brixen within his Dominion for the Bishoprick was given to him by a commendam by the Pope See Aeneas Silvius Philip the fourth appealed from wicked Boniface the eighth to the Sea Apostolike then vacant and to a future Councell so Platina relateth The University of Paris appealed from Leo the tenth who wickedly condemned the Councell of Basill to a future Councell as you finde it in the treatise called Fasciculus c. The Archbishop of Cullen excommunicated by Paul the third appealed to a lawful Councel in Germany because the Pope stood accused of heresie and idolatry as Sleidan saith The glosse of the Canon Law saith the Pope cannot be Judge in his owne cause and we all know how justly Luther appealed from Leo the tenth to a generall Councell all which saith that the like is warranted by the Law of nature where a particular Eldership and congregation is accused of scandals that superiour Synods there must be to discusse such causes And the good use of councels you may see in one The Councell of Constance Sess. 11. art 67. condemned John 23. because he taught there was no life eternall Nequeâ—aliam post hanc vitam pertinaciter credidit animam hominis cum corpore mori extingui ad instar animalium brutorum dixitque mortuum semel esse etiam in novissimo die minime resurrecturum The necessity of Assemblies when common enemies trouble the Church prove that Christ hath instituted Synods And 1. our present Authour reasoneth from the Churches necessity Synods may conveene to examine saith he either corrupt opinions or suspitious practises and citeth for this the Councell of Jerusalem Act. 15. Now this councell did authoritatively command Act. 15. 28. Act. 16. 4. Act. 20. 19. and not give advise or counsell onely 2. If by the Law of nature and by vertue of the communion of Saints Churches conveened may give advise then say I as communion of counsels and advises is lawfull so by the Law of nature communion of authoritative power is lawfull As after the eye saith Almain seeth the danger of the body it should give warning to the rest of the members to use their power And this power saith he denunciative or by way of charity though not authoritative is in private persons for the conveening of a Councell As after saith Almain in the same place any is instructed by a skilled Physitian of that which is necessary for the health and safety of the whole body he is obliged to use that necessary meane not now by vertue of the precept or rather counsell and advise of the Physitian but by vertue of the precept and authoritative power of the Law of nature for the safety of his body yea further saith he if the right band were fettered with chanizees or should refuse pertinaciously at the nodde of the imagination to defend the body then the whole power of defending the body should remaine in the left hand And certainly this is most naturall if a forraine enemy should invade a whole Land or any part of a Land the whole Land by the Law of nature were obliged with joynt authority and power to resist that common enemy Now seeing a number of consociated sister Churches make one visible Church body having visible communion together as the Author granteth in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper which is saith he a seale of the communion of all the Churches of the Saints and in other externall acts of Church communion as hearing the Word exhorting rebuking comforting one another then are all these visible Churches with united authority and Church power as Churches and not as Christians onely to conveen and condemne a common heretick infecting all or any part of that visible Church body and if any one Church or Congregation under the pretence of plenitude of independencie of government within themselves should refuse to joyne with the whole yet the authoritative power of Synodicall judging and condemning such a heretick doth reside by the Law of nature in the rest of the body If there bee a communion of gifts there is also a communion of authoritie And if a nation have intrinsecally authoritative power under a Prince to repell a common enemy for the safetie of the whole then hath a visible body of many Churches in joyning one externall communion of sisterly consociation under one Christ one Church power to repell a scandalous heretick who is a common enemy to the whole Churches visible This Argument is grounded upon the necessitie of Synods our brethren are forced to acknowledge their necessitie by way of counselling and advising but Synods as Synods to bee necessary they thinke popish The best popish councell wee read of is that of Basil where it was ordained that a generall councell should be holden within five yeers next following the next councell within seven yeers and alwayes after that every ten yeers and in the councell of Basil the Pope is discharged to transgresse that time of convocating a councell Now the councells as councells are no popish devices but rather hated by right downe and well died Papists as is cleare by Gersons complaint who saith omission of generall councells is the Churches plugue a lover of reformation Franc. Zabarell saith wicked Pâ—pes neglecting generall councells have undone the Church The learned author of the
review of the councell of Trent saith gravely It is but a theating of Christâ—ndome above board to leave the judgement of the necessitie of generall councells to the Popes will and no marvell then Popes decline councells for the councell of Pisan as Bellarmine granteth was convocated against Julius the second that wicked man and therefore was rejected by Julian the second in the councell of Lateran yet this councell and all the decrees thereof was approven and confirmed by Alexander the first who was accounted lawfull Pope and b Platina faith this councell was approved and that in it Gregory 12. and Benet 13. were deprived of their papall dignitie all nations assenting except neither Spaine the King of Scotland and Earle of Arminac who followed Pope Benet and for approbation of the councells of Pise Constance and Basil which censured Popes and deprived them and subjected them to a generall councell let any man read the Review of the Councell of Trent and Bellarmine is therein fully consuted Also generall councells have condemned the doctrine of the Church of Rome for which they thinke them not necessary as the councell of Frankford saith Bellarmine and Basil and Constance are not approved in all because they favour not the Roman Churches doctrine and the Popes supremacy above Councells yea and generall councells cannot bee simply necessary saith hee because the Catholick Church remained safe the first three hundreth yeers after Christ without generall councells and might have remained safe other three hundreth yeers and so a thousand yeers and faults may bee amended by the Lawes of Popes and by provinciall councells saith hee and their Costerus saith the Pope him selfe without councells hath condemned many heresies and this is a shorter and more compendious way then by councells for it is hard and laborious to conveene councells therefore the Churches salvation doth not depend upon them saith Bellarmine yea it is in vaine saith the Jesuit Pererius to doe that by many which may as conveniently bee done by fewer he meaneth councels may be wanted Our brethren rejecting councells and their necessitie at all in this sideth with Papists Though Calvin saith Nullum esse nec melius nec certius remedium that there is no better nor surer remedy to find out the truth then a Synod of true Pastors And Arminians and Socinians thinke that Synods are neither necessary nor profitable for as our brethren here give no authoritie to Synods but to counsell and advise the very same is taught by a grand Arminian Episcopius who saith Synods are not profitable for the establishing the truth or rooting out of errors and heresies but onely to advise sist examine and by reasons and arguments to perswade and therefore are not profitable either for the being or for the well being of the Church Synodici conventus nec ad â—esse nec ad bene esse ecclesiae absolute necessarii sunt ad veritatis divinae stabilimentum hereseon errorumque averruns itionem vel exstirpationem eo tantum casu utiles esse statuimus si ad deliberandum ventilandum examinandum rationibus argumentisque persuadendum congregentur litium finem facere circa religionis capita aliter quam persuadendo est tyrannidem in ecclesiam invehere libertatem conscientiarum si non omnino tollere saltem vehementer astringere ligare To â—nd controversies in the Church any otherwise then by perswading is to bring in a tyranny in the Church of Christ and to hurt if not altogether to evert the libertie of consciences of men And the Arminians in their Apologie teach us that a decision or a determination of a Synod obligeth not those who were not present at the making of that decision And so have I shown from Answorth and our brethrens doctrine that they teach people cannot assent without tyranny of consciences to the decrees of the Elders at the making whereof they were not present and present consenters 2. A Synods decision doth incline the mind to consider of the decision but doth not compell authoritatively to consent and obey 3. This is violence to the conscience 4. To setch expositions of the word from confessions of faith or decrees of councells is dangerous and this is the doctrine of Socinians for Theophil Nicolaides saith the Church in a Synod cannot decide controversies because shee may erre neither can shee take them away for that were to doe violence to mens consciences and Smalcius saith this were tacite quietly to leave the writings of the Apostles and commend humane traditions So our brethren give nothing but a power of counselling and morall perswading to Synods and no authoritie to command because say they in their answers to the 32. questions Synods may erre and their decrees have no more force then they fetch reason from Gods Word and truely our brethren with Socinians and Arminians here do fall in many foule errors For 1. all preaching of the Word and all power of authoritie of Pastors commanding in the name of the Lord faith and obedience is onely morall and to perswade and not authoritative to command because Pastors may as well erre in preaching as the Church may erre in Synods 2. Because what Pastors preach hath no more force over the conscience then they have warrant to speake from the Word of God as is cleare Ezek. 3. 7. Gal. 1. 9. 1 Thess. 2. 13. 2. All confessions of faith that are set downe by lawfull Synods are null 3. Libertie of prophecying and a Cassandrian licence of beleeving in things controverted any thing in this or on that side is lawfull 4. A perpetuall doubting of conscience except in two or three points fundamentall that all Christians beleeve yea and all hereticks is brought in in the Church 5. The Lords working with the word preached is but by way of morall perswasion 6. But our Divines hold the authoritie of Synods and of Pastors preaching the Word from the Scriptures but I find both our brethren and Arminians do misken the authority of the Church and of Pastors in both Preaching and Synods for they thinke to set up the authoritie of Synods is to cast downe the authoritie of the Scriptures because things to bee distinguished are confounded for wee deny that Synods or Pastors have peremptory absolute and illimited authoritie and power to determine as they please in Sermons and Synods their Power is limited according to the Word of God and their word is onely to bee beleeved in so farre as it is agreeable to the Word of God but hence it followeth not that Pastors and Synods have no power and authoritie at all to determine but onely to counsell advise and perswade for private Christians our equalls and inferiours have power to counsell perswade and advise in a private way by teaching admonishing exhorting rebuking conference They build upon the reproving of events of councells by
Nazianzen which is not against their authoritie and true fulnesse and he speaketh of the councells of his time and it is not to bee denyed but Panormitan saith well dictum unius privati est praeferendum dicto papae si ille moveretur melioribus rationibus veteris novi Testamenti and Augustine saith latter councells may correct older councells and Petrus de Monte under Eugenius complained that there was no godly and learned Bishops in his time to determine truth in a Synod when Doctors Professors Bishops and all have sworne obedience to the Pope to their Occumenick councells and to the wicked decrees of the councell of Trent as the Bull of Pius the fourth requireth But before I say any thing of the second question anent the magistrates power I shall close the other wayes of communion of sister Churches CHAP. 6. SECT 5. Three other wayes of communion of sister Churches A Fift way of communion saith the author is by helping and contributing to sister Churches Prophets and Teachers when they are in scarstie as Act. 11. 29. Rom. 15. 25. 26. Ans. This way of communion we acknowledg but we see not how this communion can stand wiâ—hout the authoritie of Synods if Churches bee not united in one visible body they cannot authoritatively send helpe of teachers one to another and this is a direct acknowledgement of a visible union of more Churches in one visible body for the Church of Jerusalem authoritatively sent Pastors Paul and Barnabas as Pastors to the Gentiles you will have them sent as gifted men and that they are not Pastors while they bee ordained and chosen by these Churches to which they goe A sixt way of communion saith hee is by admonition if a sister Church or any member thereof bee scandalous wee are then to send Elders to warn them to call Archippus or any other Elder to take beed to do their dutie if the Elders or Church bee remisse in consuring wee are to take the helpe of two or three Churches moe if yet that Church â—eare not wee are to tell a Congregation of Churches together or if the offence bee weightie wee are to withdraw the right hand of fellowship from such a Church and to forbeare all such sort of exercise of mutuall brotherly communion with them which all the Churches of Christ are to walke in one towards another Answ. You acknowledge that same order which Christ commandeth Matth. 18. to gaine a brother is to bee kept in the gaining of scandalous Churches But 1. What warrant have you of the two first steps of Christs order against scandalous Churches and to omit the third judiciall and authoritative way when sister Churches turne obstinate Christs order for gaining the scandalous is as necessary in the third as in the former two 2. Why doe you allow the third in a sort for if the sister Church will not bee admonished you will have her rebuked before moe sister Churches that are conveened that is before a Synod is it because you thinke there is more authority in a Synod then in one sister Church then you thinke there is authoritie in a Synod for by good Logick wee may inferre the positive degree from the comparative and there is no other reason why the matter should come before a Synod for all in a Synod wanteth authority and power to censure as you thinke yet to complaine to a Synod is an acknowledgement of the authoritie of a Synod as Christs order saith Matth. 18. 17. If hee neglect to heare them tell it to the Church 3. What is the withdrawing of brotherly communion from obstinate sister Churches but as Amesius saith well excommunication by proportion and analogie Ergo say I in this a Synod hath a Synodicall authoritie over the Churches within the bounds of the Synod by proportion for who can inflict a punishment of a Church censure by proportion answerable to excommunication but a Church or a Synodicall meeting which hath the power of the Church by proportion Amesius would prove that a particular Church cannot bee excommunicated because a Church cannot bee cast out of communion with it selfe for then she should bee cast out of herselfe But this argument with reverence of so learned and godly a man proveth onely that a particular Church cannot excommunicate herselfe which I grant but it concludeth not but a particular obstinate Church may bee excommunicated out of the societie of all sister Churches who meeting in a Synod in the name of Jesus Christ have power to save the spirits of sister Churches in the day of the Lord and are to edifie them by counsell and rebuking as the Author granteth and why not by an authoritative declaring that they will have no communion with such an obstinate sister or rather daughter Church Wee have never saith the Author been put to the utmost extent of this dutie the Lord hitherto preventing by his grace yet it is our dutie The Church Cant. 8. tooke care not onely for her owne members but also for her little sister that had no brests and would have taken care if having breasts they had been distempered with corrupt milke if the Apostles had a care of all the Churches 1 Cor. 8. 11. is that spirit of grace and love dead with them ought not all the Churches to care for sister Churches if not virtute officii by vertue of an office yet intuitu charitatis for charities sake Answ. That you have never beene put to these duties to the utmost will never prove that the government is of God for Corinth Ephesus Pergamus Thyatira which were glorious Churches by your owne confession were put to a necessitie of the utmost extent of these duties yea it proveth your government to bee rather so much the worse because Christs government is opposed by secret enemies in the Church 2. You make the spirit of love in a pastorall care over other Churches to bee dead because none have any pastorall care over any other Churches but the particular Congregation over which they are Pastors and pastorall love to unconverted ones as pastorall you utterly deny The last way of communion saith the Author is by propagation or multiplication which is as the Apostles had immediat calling from God to travell through the world and to plant Churches so have particular Churches given to them immediatly from Christ the fulnesse of measure of grace which the inlargement and establishment of Christs kingdome doth require that is when the Bee-hive a parishionall congregation is surcharged they have power to send forth their members to enter by Covenant in Church-state amongst themselves and may commend to them such able gifted Ministers as they thinke may bee Ministers in that young Church Answ. 1. This way of inlarging Christs kingdome is defective 1. It sheweth the way of inlarging the number of invisible Churches and multitudes of converts into new incorporations but doth shew no way how to
plant soules who were non-converts and branches of the wild olive in Christ Jesus and to make new visible Churches but it is certaine that the Apostles as Apostles and as Pastors by vertue of their office converted obstinate sinners to the faith of Christ and planted them in a visible Church consisting of professors of the faith partly converted partly not converted but the pastors by your doctrine have no power as Pastors or by any Pastorall authoritie to plant the Gospell where it hath never beene that pastorall spirit is dead with the Apostles and in this contrary to all reason and sense and contrary to the Scriptures you make private Christians the successors of the Apostles to plant Churches and to convert soules and to make them fit materialls for the visible Church of regenerate persons for Pastors as Pastors and visible Churches as visible Churches doe nothing at all to the multiplying of Churches seeing Pastors and visible Churches as they are such by your doctrine are but nurses to give suck to those who are already converted but not fathers to convert them for private Christians or pastors as Christians gifted to prophesie not as Pastors doe multiply Churches and convert men to Christ as you teach now wee all know that nurses as nurses doe not propagate or by generation multiply people in the Common-wealth that fathers and mothers onely can doe your Churches have no ministeriall breasts but to give suck to babes who are already borne but wee see by your doctrine no ministeriall power of Pastors or Churches to send forth members to enter in a Church covenant or to enter in a new Church relation of a daughter or a sister visible Church if they send a number to bee a new Church your Pastors or visible Church did not multiply them it is presumed they were converts before they were members of the visible Church which now sendeth them out and if they bee multiplied in the bosome of your visible Church and converted they were not truely members of that visible Church before their conversion and also that they were not converted by any publike ministery but by private Christians gifted to prophesie who are the onely successors of the Apostles to plant visible Churches but what pastorall authoritie have you to send them forth to bee a new visible Church none at all they have as beleevers power to remove from you and because of multiplication to make themselves a new Church and this ministeriall power of making themselves a new Church they have not from you but from their fathers who converted them so that you make a visible Church within a visible Church but not a Church begotten or borne of a visible Church as a child of the mother and wee desire a word of God either precept promise or practise of such a Church multiplication mans word is not enough 2. Wee hold that the sending of the Apostles to all the world was not in it selfe that which essentially distinguisheth the Apostle from the now ordinary Pastor who is fixed to a single Congregation but the gift of tongues to preach to all the world upon the Lords intention to send the Gospel to all nations that as many as were chosen to life might beleeve was that which essentially differenceth the Apostle from the ordinary pastor together with a speciall revelation of God to goe to such and such people to Macedonia and not yet to Bythinia And now seeing these two are taken away the ordinary Pastors which now are have as Pastors a sufficient calling to preach the Gospel to all nations to whom by Gods providence they shall come and can understand their language whether of their owne Congregation or not Neither is a Pastor tied as a Pastor by Gods Word to one onely Congregation for then it should bee unlawfull for a Pastor as a Pastor to plant a new Church but shall it bee lawfull for private Christians to plant new Churches who are not the Apostles successors and yet it shall bee unlawfull for Pastors who are the undoubted successors of the Apostles to plant new Churches I would think that admirable doctrine for so you give to private Christians that which you make essentiall to the Apostles and you deny it to the undoubted successors of the Apostles to wit to Pastors But we hold a lawfull Pastor is a Pastor in relation to all the world with this distinction hee is by Christs appointment and the Churches a Pastor to all congregations to plant and water and preach but by speciall designation of Gods providence and the Churches appointment designed and set apart for such a determinate flock just as the Apostles in generall were made Pastors to all the world Matth. 28 19. Go teach all nations but by speciall revelation and Apostolick appointment Peter was appointed the Apostle of the Jewes Paul of the Gentiles Gal. 2. 9. yet Paul was a Pastor in relation to the Jewes and Peter also in relation to the Gentiles so by speciall revelation Act. 16. they are forbidden to preach the word in Bythinia and commanded to preach it elsewhere and for this cause pious antiquity as Morton observeth called some learned fathers Pastors of the World Athanasius is saluted Pontifex maximus as Russinus saith and Origen magister ecclesiâ—rum master of the Churches so Hieronymus and Cyprian totius orbis praeses Cypâ—ian the Bishop of all the world yea and Pope so Nazianz. Hilarius is called by Augustine insignis ecclesiae doctor a renowned teacher of the Church and Nazianzenus calleth Basilius the light of the word and Damascenus the light of the whole world and Theodoret saith Chrysostome is called totius orbis terrarum doctor the Doctor and teacher of the whole world all which titles saith evidently that antiquitie beleeved never a Pastor or Bishop not to bee a Pastor onely in relation to the one single Congregation whereof hee is Pastor but a Pastor in relation to the whole visible Church though by designation of the Church his ministery bee appropriated to one particular Church Thus it is cleare that our brethren deny all communion of Churches while they confine a visible Church to one onely single and independent Congregation subjected in its visible government to Christ Jesus immediatly and to no universall visible Church or Synod on earth Quest. II. Whether the Magistrate hath power to compell persons to a Church profession Anent Magistrates sundry things are questioned to make presbyteriall government odious And first our brethren complaine that our Churches are constitute by the authoritie of the Magistrate Robinson saith it was a presumptuous enterprise that people were haled against their will into covenant with God to sweare obedience to the protestant Faith being a profane multitude living before in grosse idolatry and that by the authority of the supreme magistrate for the commandement of the magistrate say they can make no members of the visible Church or of
Christs body because it is a voluntary act of obedience to Christ that men adjoyne themselves to the visible Church Ergo none can be compelled thereunto by the authoritie of the Magistrate faith may bee counselled it cannot bee compelled For the clearing of this question these considerations are to bee weighed 1. The Magistrate may compell to the meanes and externall acts of worship and to desisting from externall false worship of the false God or of the true God worshipped in a false way hee cannot compell to internall acts of faith love and such like as having no power over the conscience 2. There is one consideration of a Heathen or Pagan nation which never received Christianitie and the true faith and another consideration of a nation baptized and professing Christ. 3. A Magistrate may compell a heathen nation to the negative reverence of Christ in a indirect way and that with the sword though he cannot compell to the positive worshipping of him if a Christian Prince subdue a Pagan nation hee cannot force them with the Sword to a positive receiving of the doctrine of the Gospell but if it bee a nation expressely blaspheming Christ as the nation of the Jewes now do hee may compell them to an abstinence from a professed blaspheming of Christ because he is to use the sword against blasphemy 4. The weapons of the Church as the Church are not carnall but spiritual and mightie through God 5. The compelling power of the Magistrate is terminated upon externall worship as abstracted from either hypocrisie or sinceritie in worship 6. Though no man resist the Magistrate in a matter of religion except in a hypocriticall way save onely he who thinketh hee hath reason 〈◊〉 and is led by the judgement and inditement of conscience to resist â—et is not the in litement of conscience but onely the Word of God â—et rule of mans obedience or resisting in actions purposes conversation 1. Conclusion Fire and sword or warre or the coactive power of a magistrate is not Gods way of planting the Gospell in a heathen nation which never heard of the Gospell before 1. Because the Apostles were commanded by teaching the Gospell to all nations Matth. 28. 19 20. Mark 16. 15. Act. 7. 8. and not by warre to spread the Gospel 2. Because Christs Kingdome is not of this world for then his servants would fight for him Joh. 18. 36. nor are the weapons of our warfare carnall 2 Cor. 10. 4. nor is Christs sword any other thing then the Word of God Rev. 19. 15. Gal. 6. 17. And in this meaning and with relation to the internall acts of sound beleeving have the learned taught us that religio suaderi potest cogi non potest if these bee the constitutions of Clemens let it goe for a truth in this sense that God hath given libertie of will to men not punishing them with temporall death but calleth them to give an account of â—â—eir doings in the life to come which yet cannot bee universally true except that the Author with Anabaptists take away the power of the civill magistrate and Athanasius meaned with us when hee citeth that If any will come after me let him take up his crosse to prove that the will cannot bee compelled and that of Lactantius is approved by all defendenda tamen religioest non occidendo sed moriendo non saevitiâ sed sapientiâ non sâ—â—lere sed fide illa enim malorum sunt baec bonorum necesse est bonum in religione versari non malum Nam si sanguine si tormentis si malo religionem defendere velis jam non defendetur illa fed polluetur violabitur Nihil est tam voluntarium quam religio in qua si animus sacrificantis est eversus jam sublata jam nulla est all which tendeth to this that religion is like free-will and free-will like a Virgin which cannot bee ravished Let that of Tertullian stand Lex nostra non se vindicat ultore gladioâ— Procopius saith that Justinian was blamed because hee compelled the Samaritans to imbrace the Christian faith 2. Conclusion A Christian Prince subduing a heathen Nation may compell them to desist from a negative disâ—onouring of Christ and from an externall false worship Dan. 3. 29. Therefore I make a Decree that every People Nation and Language which speake any thing amisse against the God of Sadrach and Abednego shall be cut in peeces and their houses shall be made a dungâ—ill 2. The Magistrate beareth not the sword for nothing or invaine for he is the minister of God a revenger to execute wrath on those who doe evill Rom. 13. 4. Therefore he should be Gods Minister to execute wrath on those who dishonour Christ. Nor must we approve of that of Tiberius that Gods take care of wrongs dene to themselves and that of the Emperour Alexander it 's sufficient that the breach of an oath hath God to be the revenger Yet the Emperour Constantine commanded all the Churches of the Pagan Gods to be closed up and Ambrose and Augustine both commended the fact and Ferdinand King of Spaine commanded all the Jewes who would not turne Christians to remove out of Spaine 3. Conclus Where a Nation hath embraced the faith and sworne thereunto in Baptisme it is lawfull for the Magistrate to compell them to professe that truth to the which they have sworne in Baptisme 1. Because the Magistrate is a keeper of both Tables of the Law Ergo he may take care that these who are baptized and sworne to be followers of Christ should professe what they have sworne to professe 2. Because the Magistrate may compell ad actus imperatos non ad actus elicitos commanded and externall acts of worship though he have no power over the conscience to command the elicit acts of will and mind 3. He may command to use the meanes of Religion though he cannot force Religion it selfe and this Jehoshaphat Ezechiah Asa and Josiah and other good Kings commanded and in that are set forth to all Princes as patterns of zeale 4. The most pungent argument of our brethren in the contrary is of no weight because say they for one to adjoyn himself to the visible Church in a profession of the faith it is a supernaturall worke of Grace and must be voluntary else the Magistrate should compell men to hypocrisie yea and he should saith Gregorius de Valentia following Cajetanus indirectly concurre to sacriledge to profane the holy things of God and feare of punishment maketh an action against the will secundum quid in some respect and for the point of supernaturality of professing Durandus handleth it Now I say that this is of no weight because as Suarez saith one may be compelled to heare the Word who yet cannot be compelled to beleeve so say I to make such a profession as may constitute any one a member of the visible
Bucanus Zanchius Perkinsius Daneus Bullingerus the Professors of Leiden teach All that can be said commeth to this that Hereticks should not bee punished 1. Cyprian saith to Demetrius that hee was greater then his Gods because he revenged the wrongs done to his Gods and that it was a shame for him to hope for helpe from the Gods which hee behooved to defend Answ. This proveth that the false Gods of Demetrius were but false Gods because they were not able to revenge the wrongs done to themselves as the true God who made the heaven and the earth can doe but nothing against the punishing of the Hereticks for then it should follow that blasphemy against the holy Ghost and no sinnes should bee punished for all sinnes are injuries done to God and therefore neither Magistrates nor parents nor doctors yea nor the Church should use any rod either corporall or spirituall against subjects children or scandalous persons because God can revenge his owne quarrell yea excommunication is a revenging of a wrong done to God 2. They object the Apostles way was to watch against Hereticks Act. 20. 29. 31. and Rom. 16. 17. to esâ—hew them 2 Tim. 2. 25. the servant of the Lord must bee gentle Answ. This is objected by Gerardus as also because they may bee converted Ergo they are not to bee killed Christ would not have fire comming downe from heaven to destroy the Sa 〈◊〉 for afterward they were converted but wee thinke not any should be put to death for simple heresie as Musâ—uâ—us and Whittaker teach they are to bee instructed censured rebuked eschewed but though Ananias and Saphira might bee converted Peter strake them with death and Paul did right in â—iking Elymas the Sorcerer with blindnesse Act. 13. because he laboured to turne away Sergius Paulus from the faith these were extraordinary judgements but yet they doe well prove that where the Magistrate is armed with authority hee ought to inflict bodily punishment upon the seducing hereticks so it hee done as Augustine saith Animo corrigendi non vindicandi See Beza Professors of Leyden and what Elias did by an extraordinary power in killing Baals Priests that Achab the then supreme Magistrate should have done 3. They object that it is contrary to the meeke spirit of Christ in the New Testament that any should bee punished for heresie and that it is proper to enemies of the truth and Antichrist so to doe as their practise declare Nestorius being made Archbishop of Constantinople said to the Emperour I will give thee heaven O Emperour if thou with free the earth of hereticks Dioscorus compelled with armed souldiers the Bishops to subseribe to the heresie of Entyches Eudâ—xius the Arrian obliged Valens the Arrian Emperour to root out 〈◊〉 orthodox professors The Turke in his Alcoran commandeth to kill all who obey not his law Answ. The sword is expressely given by God Rom. 13. to Christian Magistrates and this is not against the meeknesse of Christ no more nor to deliver to Satan or to curse and excommunicate Apostats with that great curse called Anathâ—ina Maranatha 1 Cor. 16. 22. And though Hereticks and Mahomet teach that Hereticks as also they teach that manslayers adulterers paricides should die the death it followeth not that we are not to teach the same Fourthly The parable of letting the Tares grow while the day of judgement is alleaged It is true Chrysostome saith that many innocent persons are killed in the rooting out the tares by bloody warres Chrysologus saith Neither Matthew the publican nor Paul should have beene comerted if the Sword had beene used and Augustine seemeth to call the tares haereticorum falsitates and Theophylact Zizania sunt haereses But I answer Christ exponeth the tares 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syriace 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beza filii illius improbi Erasmus diaboli the children of the devill and Theophylact addeth Zizania sunt hâ—reses vel malae cogitationes and Gerardus perverteth Theophylact for he extendeth the tares not onely to Hereticks but also to wicked men to Matthew who was a publican but not a Heretick properly And first the field is the world of the visible Church where the seed of the Word is sowne and it must bee meaned of all scandalous persons in Christs visible kingdome so all shall bee spared and there shall neither bee use of the Magistrates sword nor of the Church discipline in the Church as Anabaptists expone the place 2. There should not so much as rebukes and threatnings beene used but wicked men should bee permitted to grow while the day of judgement that the Angels root them out Now it is knowne that the power of the word preached hath rooted out some tares because it hath converted them 3. Hereticks are not all things which offend the incestuous Corinthian offended also 2. Onely Hereticks are not such as worke iniquitie there bee others also in the visible Church as our brethren expone Revel 22. 15. nor are onely hereticks to be cast out in the furnace of fire where there shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. Nor are onely the good wheat those who are orthodox and opposite to hereticks who shall shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of their father p. 42. 43. except wee would say that all sound in the faith and holding no hereticall doctrine shall shine in the firmament as the Sun 4. The casting out of Hereticks out of the visible Church by excommunication is a rooting of them out of the field of the visible Church Let more of this be seen and considered in those who have written thereof as in Gâ—rardus loc cit Beza de puniend Haeret. Bellarm. de laicis c. 21. Costerus Enchirid. de moriâ—us haereticor Pelr. Gregorius lib. 12. de repub c. 4. Suarez de tripl virtut theolog disp 18. sect 2. Gregorius de Valent. 〈◊〉 3. disp l. q. 10. punc 6. Jus Canonicum C. Quid autem dist 49. Meiser lib. 4. de legibus sect 1. â— 10 11 12. Lipsius l. 4. 〈◊〉 c. 2. Coâ—â—d Bâ—unus l. 3. de haeretic c. 13. Paulus Windeck lib. de exsâ—irpandis haeretic APPENDIX A further consideration of compelling or tolerating those of contrary Religions and Sects in the Church WEe still hold as is already said that Christian Magistrates cannot compell Pagans to embrace the Christian faith Nor can the Church in a Church-way compell Pagans or Jewes comming to remaine amongst us Christians because Pagans are to bee gathered to a Church by the preaching of the Word and by that way that the Apostles planted Churches which was by the sword of the Spirit only as Matth. 28. 19 20. 1 Cor. 2. 1. 2. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5 6. But the argument which the Jesuit Tannerus other Papists bring for it I judge most weake for they will not have them compelled to the faith because 1. faith is a voluntary and
free act 2. because it is a supernaturall worke of God and so they are not under the stroake of the Magistrates sword for freewill in supernaturall acts is alike uncogible and free from all externall violence in both those who are baptized professors within the bosome of the visible Church and in Pagans and the truth is neither the Magistrate nor the Church can censine opinions even erronious in fundamentall points as they are opinions for no societie no humane authoritie can either judge of or punish the internall acts of the mind because as such they are indeed offensive to God but not offensive or scandalous to either Church or Commonwealth and so without the Spheare of all humane coercive power nor is Titus Tit. 1. To rebuke gainesiyers v. 9. that they may be sound in the faith v. 13. but in so farre as that faith is visible and as it commeth out of perverse mouthes which must be stopped v. 11. Also punishments either civill or ecclesiasticall do no other wayes worke upon the mind and heart but by a morall swasory influence for it is a palpable contradiction that freewil can physically be compelled therefore here saith Philip Gamacheus there is no need of an Emperours sword but of a Fishers Angle Let it goe then which is taught as a truth in this point by Covarruvias e Gregori de Valent. Gamacheus Tannerus Malderus that Princes have neither from the Law of nature or from any divine Law a coercive power over the faith of Pagans nor is Scotus in this to bee heard that the same divine law obliegeth all Princes and the Churches that did lie upon Israel to destroy the Cansanites Yet may it bee lawfull in some cases indirectly to force them in their false worship as Molina saith against Alphonsus a Castro if they kill their innocent children to their false Gods because it is lawfull to defend the innocent neither is that to bee regarded as a sufficient reason that these Infants doe not consent that they should bee defended because as Malderus saith it is lawfull to hinder a man who is willing to kill himselfe from unjust violence against his owne liâ— 2. It is lawfull as saith Aegidius Conin k Lorca Aquinas and Cajetanus to compell Pagans to desist from violent impeding of Pastors to preach the Gospell to some amongst them who are willing to heare because in that they are injurious to the salvation of those who are appointed to bee saved and doe manifestly hinder the Gospels progresse which the Church is so farre as is in her power to propagate even as her prayer is let thy kingdome come 2. Nor doe we thinke that Princes may compell Pagans who are under their dominions to the faith without foregoing information of their conscience or that simply they may compell them to embrace the faith except that here Princes have greater libertie indirectly to force them because they being now living as wee suppose in a visible Church they may infect the Church and therefore here should bee an indirect hindering of the exercise of their false religion in so farre as it is infectious to the Church of God ne pars sincera trahatur for to this by a certaine proportion the power of excommunication given to the Church by Christ may lead us 1 Cor. 5. 6. and if wee must live by Lawes and not by examples Paul the fourth his suffering of the Jewes Synagogues at Rome and their ancient feasts which faith Malderus of themselves are not evill is no law to us yea but to Christians it is a falling from Christ and his grace nor is Rome who tolerateth Jewith religion nor the edict of Honorius and Theodosius our warrant 3. Nor can wee beleeve that no other sinnes in opinion concerning God his nature attributes worship and Church-discipline except onely such as are against those points which are called fundamentall and the received principles of Christianitie should bee censurable by the Church or punishable by the Magistrate 1. Because Jesus Christ Mat. 18. ordaineth that every sin against our brother or a Church 1 Cor. 10. 31 32. in which the delinquent shall continue with obstinate refusall to heare the Church should bee censured with excommunication But there bee divers opinions concerning God his nature attributes worship and Church-discipline which are not against points fundamentall which being professed are sinnes against our brother and the Churches Ergo many opinions not against points fundamentall if professed are censurable by the Church and punishable by the Magistrate I prove the proposition because Christ Matth 18. maketh no distinction and exception of any sinne but saith universally v. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if thy brother trespasse against thee c. and wee can make no exception against an indefinit and Catholick statute and ordinance of Jesus Christ. I prove the assumption because there bee many scandalous points of Arminianisme Pelagianisme of Poperic anent Church government traditions the power and â—fficacie of grace circumciâ—ion forbidding of marriages and of meates which are doctrines of devills comming from such as have consciences burnt with an hot Iron 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3. many points of Anabaptisme Antinomianisme Socinianisme and of divers other sects are not points fundamentall because many no doubt are glorified who lived and beleeved in Christ and died â—gnorant of either opinions either on the one side or the other yet being professed preached and maintained especially wilfully and obstinately do wonderfully scandalize our brethren and the Churches Nor can I say that such as beleeve that marriage of Churchmen is unlawfull and defend it as many holy and learned men in Popery did and died in that error if otherwise they beleeve in Christ and the like I say of Chastising the body and abstaining from such and such meates which yet are doctrines of devills and offensive to our brethren 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3. can bee points fundamentall so as the holding of these must bee inconsistent with saving faith Some doe yet maintain that circumcision is lawfull and yet beleeve all points fundamentall shall wee say that such are damned and wee read Gal. 5. 2. Behâ—ld I Paul say unto you that if yee bee circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing 2. Opinions in points not fundamentall are either sinnes forbidden by Gods Law or they are not sinnes the latter can by no reason bee asserted because God hath in his word determined all controversies not fundamentall as well as fundamentall therefore it is necessary necessitate praecepti by vertue of a divine precept that â—ee beleeve that to bee true what God saith in his Word therefore the not beleeving of it must bee a sinne and a transgression of a Divine Law 2. If it bee no sinne it must bee because the mind is under no Law of God except in so far as the minde is ruled and led
determinations on the contrary for it was certaine that the Word of God had refuted the necessitie of circumâ—ision and of observing Moses his Law as Peter James Paul Act. 15. doe strongly prove from the Word of God and the word of God condemned the eating of things strangâ—â—â— and of things sacrificed to Idolls in the case of scandall therefore none of sound judgement will inferre that the determination of a Synod such as is Act. 15. 22. is not necessary yea because the bookes of Moses condemned the Sadduces in their Epicurith opinion of denying the resurrection of the dead I hope it is not for that superfluous for Christ out of Moses his writings to determine and prove Matth. 22. that the dead must â—iâ—c againe you may by as good reason say nothing should bee determined in preaching nor in writings because all these are already determined in the Word by the Lord his Prophets and Apostles this shall close evert all ministery as Sâ—inians doe especially now after the cannon of the Scripture is closed for they use the same very arguments against the necessitie of a ministery because now the Gospell is fully revealed there is no necessitie of a sent ministery as was in the Apostles time so teach Andr. Raddeccius Smalcius and the Arminians And lastly it is a vild abusing of Scripture to say that the accept thâ—e yeare of the Lord of which Christ speaketh Luk. 4. 18 1â— is that Jubilee yeare of libertie of conscience to all sects of Papists Arminians Socinians Anabaptists c. 1. Because a libertie of hereticall and blasphemous opinions of God his nature worship and Word cannot bee the acceptable yeare of the Lord which Christ as Mediator came to proclaime Esa. 61 2. 5. for that is licence not libertie Christs acceptable yeare Fsiy 61. is the spirituall Jubilee of remission of sinnes and eternall redemption proffered in the Gospel and really bestowed upon the meeke the broken hearted the captives the prisoners the mourneâ—s in Ziâ—n and those whom Christ is sent to comfort and to clothe with the garments of praise but hee is not sent to comfort Macedonians Sabellians papists Socinians c. because they are Sectaries and doe adhere to their rotten and false grounds of divinitie for then libertie of conscience should have beene a mercy purchased by Christs death and Arius should obtaine by Christs death a power to bee an Arian and to deny the divinitie of Jesus Christ. 2. In the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ultio a revenging is an allusion to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 naeham consolatus est for this yeare was to the beleevers Nechama or consolation and to unbeleevers Nekama a revenge or a vengeance which cannot sort with sectaries 3. The acceptable yeare is as Paul expoundeth it 2 Cor. 6. 2. the acceptable time of the Gospell and the day of salvation and as Hugo Cardinalis expoundeth it well the time of the fulnesse of grace under the Gospel and that which is called Esay 49. 8. the day of salvation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ratson the day of good will and so Beda Toletus Cyrillus and the Jesuit Salmeron and Glossa Ordinaria expoundeth it faith and salvation Procopius the day of the Lords incarnation as Hieronymus expoundeth the day of vengeance opposit thereunto to bee the day of damnation and Lyra the yeare of Christs suffering in which Christ is pleased with mankind Quest. III. Whether the Jesuited Lysimachus Nicanor and the Author of the Survey of Discipline doth with good reason impute â—â— the Church-Government of the reformed Churches the eversion of the 〈◊〉 Magistrates power â—n matters ecclesiasticall There came to the light of day a night-peece of darkenesse Anno 1640. A Pamphlet by one Lysimachus Nicanor acting the person of a â—esuite but better resembling â— is nature against our blessed Reformation imputing to us Treason to Kings as the Popish author of the Survey had ledde the poore man both of these as Jesuites doe raile against Calvin Beza and the Geneva-discipline as Becanus Suarez Uasquez Bellarmine Greâ—serus and other their Doctors and teachers doe leade them That I may adde to what I have said before I desire the reader to eye and consider these distinctions 1. Paraeus teacheth that there is a double Church-power one internall and proper as to preach hinde and loose to administrate the Sacraments c. This is not in the Prince and there is another improper and externall which is exercised about Church-matters and Church-officers and this distinction is grounded upon that saying of Constantine the Emperour to the Bishops as Eusebius relateth it 2. An externall power about matters ecclesiasticke is three-fold 1. A power of order and jurisdiction about the externall or rather in the externall acts of the Church which are visible and incurreth in the 〈…〉 as to preach baptize and these as saith that learned and worthy preacher at Middleburgh Guliel Apollonii doe properly pertaine to the spirituall and proper Church-government and without controversie doe not belong to the Prince 2. A power externall about Church-matters which is objective in respect of the object sacred or ecclesiastick but improperly and by a 〈◊〉 enely ecclesiasticke and essentially and in it selfe politick such as we hold to be the Magistrates power in causing Church-men doe their duty in preaching sound doctrine and administrating the Sacraments â—cording to Christs institution and punishing hereticks and false teachers 3. Some have devised a mixed power ecclesiastick as Henric. Salcobrigiensis whereby the Prince is the head of the Church and hath a nomotheticke and legislative power in things ecclesiasticall and this is not onely objective in respect of the object ecclesiasticall but also subjective in respect of the subject ecclesiasticall in respect that the Prince by vertue of his civill office as a King may ordaine Prelats and make Lawes in Church-matters Distinction 3. There is a twofold power in a King one in a King as a King this is alike in all and ordinary regall coactive whether the King be a Heathen a Turke or a sound beleeving Christian There is another power in a King as such a King either a King and a Prophet also or as a Propheticall King and this extraordinary power was in Solomon and David to write Canonicke Scripture and to prophecie and is not properly a Kingly power or there is in a King as such a King even as a Christian beleeving King an other power ordinary indeede but it is not a new regall power but potestas executiva a power or a gracious hability to execute the Kingly power that he had before as a King so Christianity addeth no new Kingly power to a King but onely addeth a Christian power to use inlarge and dilate the Kingly power that he had before Distinction 4. The Magistrate as a Magistrate is a politicke head and ruler of the Common-wealth but as
a Christian he is a member of the Church 5. The Kings power as King in things ecclesiasticke is not serviâ—e and meerely executive as the Churches servant to put their decrees in execution but it is regall princely and supreame 6. The object of the Kings power is not simply a peaceable life and externall peace of humane societies but also honesty and godlinesse but to be procured by a civill politicke regall and coactive way by the Sword of the secular arme as the object of the Church power is honesty and godlinesse to be procured by a ministeriall ecclesiasticall and spirituall power without any forcing of men by externall power 7. The end of Kingly power de jure by Gods right and divine Law exintentione Dei approbativâ is godlinesse but the end of Kingly power according to its essence and de facto is a quiet life though it attaine not Godlinesse as it doth not attaine that end nor can it attaine it amongst Pagans and yet there is a Kingly power in its essence whole and intire amongst Pagans where there is no godlinesse or Christian Religion 8. There is in Heathen Kings a regall and Kingly power to establish Christian Religion and adde regall sanctions to Christian Synods though there neither is nor can be during the state of Heathen Paganisme any Christian Religion there this power is essentially and actu primo regall yet as concerning execution it is vertuall onely 9. There is a difference betwixt a royall command under the paine of 〈◊〉 punishment with a royall power to punish the contraveners 〈◊〉 ecclesiasticke and a nomotbeticke power to make Church Lawes 〈…〉 hath the former power but not the latter 10. If the royall power be of that transcendent and eminent greatnesse as to make Lawes in all things belonging to Church 〈◊〉 and so as Camero must be heard saying that the â—ing is the supreame ruler and Church-men be as servants and instruments under him and doe all in the externall government of the Church by vertue of the Kings supreame authority the King is not much honoured by this for they must say that the King in the Physitian giveth dregs to the sicke in the Plow-man laboureth the earth in the fashioner seweth and sâ—aâ—eth garments whereas Paraeus who without reason also giveth to the Prince a nomothetick power in Church-matteâ—s doth except some things that the Prince cannot doe sometimes for want of right and law other sometimes for want of knowledge sometimes because it is against the dignity of his Majesty as in sordid and base arts 11. The power of governing the Church of the Jewes though it was ordinarily in the Priesthood the Sonnes of Aaron whose â—ippes did preserve ex officio knowledge Mal. 2. yet as the Prophets were raised up by God extraordinarily to teach they 〈◊〉 by that same extraordinary power did governe and therefore though the Kings of Israel were not Priests yet without doubt some of them were Prophets and as Prophets they did prophecy and as Prophets determine many things of Government by that same extraordinary power by which some of them to wit David and Solomon did prophecy and pen Caâ— niâ—k Scripture 12. There is one consideration of abuses and heresies manifestly re 〈◊〉 to Gods word and another of those things that are ordinar◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the former there is no neede of the Churches ministeriall power of condemning them and therefore Ezechias Josâ—as Asa â—â—osaphat did manifestly by the light of nature and Gods word 〈◊〉 abuses and Idolatry in Gods worship without the Churches 〈◊〉 seeing the Church representative was guilty of these cor 〈◊〉 us themselves but in the latter seeing the Kings place is to com 〈◊〉 and compell by externall force and bodily punishments and it is the Churches part to teach inserme binde and loose therefore the King can make no Church Canons Hence our first conclusion The Christian Magistrate as a Christian is a member of the Church but as a Magistrate he is not formally a member or part of the Church 1. Because he is neither a Pastor Doctor Elder nor Deacon as is cleare to any for these offices were compleate in the Church without the Magistrate Ephes. 1. 11. else Christ ascending to heaven should have given Kings for the edifying of his body Neither is hee as a Magistrate a part of the company of beleevers 1. Because then all Magistrates as Magistrates should bee professors of the faith which is knowne to bee false 2. Because the Magistrate as such is the head of an externall politick civill societie not of Christs body 2. The Magistrate as a Magistrate wanteth such things as essentially constituteth a member of the Church as a Magistrate onely hee hath neither baptisme profession nor faith because then heathen Magistrates should not bee Magistrates the contrary whereof the Word of God saith Jeremiah in Gods name commanded to obey the King of Babylon and Paul commanded to pray for Kings and heathen Magistrates 1 Tim. 2. 1. Hence let us have leave to deny these Hee who is the Churches nurs-father is the Churches father and a part of the family 2. Whose office it is to cause all in the visible Church to professe the truth obey God and keep his Commandements hee is a member of the Church 3. Hee who is a keeper and preserver of Law and Gospell by his office hee is by his office a member of the Church For the first hee is a father metaphorically and doth by an externall coactive power and by the sword nourish the Church and therefore is not the Church nor a part of the Church ex officio by his office as the nurs-father is not the child nor a part of the child whereof hee is nurse-father and this and both the other two are to bee denyed because the Magistrate doth neither nurse the Church nor cause the Church doe their dutie nor desend the Law and Gospell by any power that is intrinsecally Church-power but by the sword and coactive power which in no sort belongeth to Christs kingdome as a part thereof either as it is internall and invisible or externall or visible which is not of this world Joh. 1â— 36. 3. By no word of God can Salcobrigiensis and Weemes prove that the Magistrate as the Magistrate is a mixt persen and his power a mixt power partly civill partly ecclesiastick for â—â— the ruler commeth in amongst the ordinary Church-officers â— m. 12. Ephes. 4. 11. 1 Tim. 2. 2. which the Word of God doth â—â—ver insinuate and hee should no lesse watch for soules as â—â—e who is to give an account to God then other Church-officers Heb. 13. 17. for the Magistrates office may bee performed by himselfe alone hee himselfe alone may use the sword in all things which hee doth as a Magistrate as is cleare Rom. 13. 1. and 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14 the King judging his alone and the Kings deputie sent by him judging his alone is to
bee obeyed but no Church power mixt or pure and unmixt is committed to any one man but to many as to the Church Matth. 18. 17. 1 Cer. 5. 2. 3 4. 2 Cor. 2. 6 4. The Magistrate as the Magistrate hath a civill dominion ever the body goods and lives of men 2. And hath the sword to compell men to doe their duties 3. And compelleth to externall obedience and leadeth men on to godlinesse and to eternall life by externall pompe force and the terrors of bodily and externall punishment and his warfare is carnall aâ— the Scripture doth prove but the Church and members of the Church as they are such have no majoritie of dominion 1 Pet. 5. 3 4. Luke 22. 24. 25. over the body and goods and blood of men 2. They have not the sword nor power of the sword Joh. 18. 36. John 8. 11. Luke 12. 13. 14. 2 Cor. 10. 4. 3. The Church as the Church dealeth by the word of admonisting teaching rebuking excommunicating praying and requesting as the Scripture cleareth therefore the power of the Church and the power of the magistrate must dister in spece and nature 5. If the Magistrate be a chiefe member of the Church as a Magistrate with mixt power to make Church-Lawes then is the Church not perfect in its beeing and operations to obtaine the end convenient to the Church as the Church so long as it wanteth the Magistrate because it should bee made defective and not able to exercise all its operations for the edification of Christs body and gathering of the Saints Ephes. 4. 11. without this principall member especially seeing the Magistrate is alleadged to bee a member or integrall part of the Church such as the head or eyes otherwise without this or that professor a Church may be perfect as an army may be perfect without this or that common Souldier but wanting a Leader it should not bee perfect But so it is that the Church is and was perfect in its being and operations without the civill Magistrate the Church of Corinth where the Magistrate was a heathen and a Pagan 1 Cor. 6. 1 2 3. is yet a Church sanctified in Christ Jesus called to bee Saints 1 Cor. 1. 2 graced v. 4. inriched by Christ in all utterance and knowledge v. 5. comming behind in no gift v. 7. with power of excommunication which attaineth its proper end the saving of the spirit in the day of the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 5. 4. A perfect body of Christ 1 Cor. 12. able to edifie the whole body 1 Cor. 14. 12. 25 26 27. having power of the seales of the Covenant 1 Cor. 11. 20 21 22 23. So was there a perfect Church-Synod without the civill Magistrate Act. 1. Act. 6. Act. 15. and all for the saving of the redeemed Church is laid upon the Eldership of Ephesus Act. 20. 28 29 30 31. without the Magistrate 6. If the King bee a mixt person indued with Church power to make canons and because annointed with holy oyle capable of jurisdiction ecclesiasticall as some say then as hee is a King by birth so is hee also borne with an ecclesiasticall power to exercise spirituall jurisdiction but Paul saith all ecclesiasticall power that hee had was given of God not borne with him hee was made not borne a Minister Col. 2. 25. the power to edifie was given him 2 Cor. 10. 8. 2. Conclusion Wee cannot by the Word of God acknowledge that difference betwixt the Magistrate and the Christian Magistrate that the Magistrat as a Magistrate hath a kingly power to rule over men as men and the Christian Magistrate hath a Christian kingly power to rule over men as they are Christians Because by one and the same kingly power the King ruleth over men as men and men as Christian men commanding by the sword and kingly power that Pastors preach sound doctrin administrate the Sacraments aright that all the Church professe Christ and abstaine from blasphemy and Idolatry Hee is the minister of God for good Rom. 13. Ergo hee is the Minister of God for all good for a Christian good and is a King compelling to a Christian good Also though the King were not a Christian magistrate yet hath hee a Kingly power to command men as Christians and it is by accident that hee cannot in that state actually command Christian duties and service to Christ because hee will not and cannot command these duties remaining ignorant of Christ even as a King ignorant of necessary civill duties cannot command them not because hee wanteth kingly power to command these civill things for undeniably hee is a Judge in all civill things but because hee hath not knowledge of them 3. Christianitie maketh him not a King over Christians as Christians for then hee could not bee their King and were not a King over Christians so long as hee wanteth Christianitie which is false for the Christians acknowledged heathen Emperours as their Kings the people of God were to obey Nebuchadnezzar Darius Cyrus and other beathen Kings Paul will have obedience and subjection due to every power Rom. 13. 1 2. 1 Tim. 2. 1 2 3. 1 Pet. 2. 7. 18. 4. It maketh way to the popish dethroning of Kings when they turne hereticks and leave off to bee members of the Christian Church which wee abhorre 5. A King is parens patriae the father of the Commonwealth Now Christianitie addeth no new fatherly power to a father over his children for a heathen father is as essentially a father as a Christian Father and a heathen commander in warre a heathen husband a heathen master a heathen doctor or teacher are all as essentially commanders husbands c. in relation to their soul diers wives servants and schollers as are the Christian commander the Christian husband the Christian master and Christian Doctor in relation to Christian souldiers Christian wives c. and no man can say that Christianitie giveth a new husband-right to the husband once a heathen over his wife that hee had not before 3. Conclusion The King is not debarred as King from the inspection oversight and care of ecclesiasticall affaires but the end of the Kingly power is not onely externall peace but also godlinesse 1 Tim. 2. 2. And in the intrinsecall end of magistracie as magistracie is not onely naturall happinesse and a quiet of life as Spalatâ— and after him that learned author Apollonius saith but also godlinesse that wee may lead a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlinesse and bâ—nesâ—ie Ergo in all that may conduce to life eternall hee is a King by office but in a coactive and regall way 2. The ruler is Rom. 13. 4 The minister of God to thee for good v. 3. Do that which is good and thou shalt have praise of the Ruler then looke how farre good and well doing which is praiseworthy extendeth as farre doth the intrinsecall end of magistracy reach but this good and welldoing which the magistrate as
the magistrate procureth is not onely a naturall happinesse and the quiet life of a civill societie but also the good and well doing of Christians as Christians to wit publick praying praysing preaching hearing of the word religious administration and receiving of the Sacraments all which the King as King is to procure for what ever good externall Pastors as Pastors doe procure that same also but in a civill and coactive way is the King as the King to procure and therefore his end as King is godlinesse and eternall life but he is busied about this end after a farre other and more carnall way then the pastor the weapons of whose warfare are not carnall 3. That the Kings end intrinsecall as King is more then externall and naturall peace is cleare because ill doing against which he as the Minister of God is to execute vengeance and wrath Rom. 13. 3 4. is not onely that which is contrary to externall quietnesse of the commonwealth and the naturall happinesse of civill societies but also that which is contrary to the happinesse supernaturall of the Church as beleevers in the way to life eternall for hee is to take vengeance upon blasphemy idolatry professed unbeleefe neglect of religious administration of the seales and the eating and drinking damnation at the Lords Table which are ills not formally contrary to externall quietnesse but which are directly scandalls and morall ills hindering men as members of the Church in their journey to life eternall for though men should never falle oâ— sinne against the externall quietnesse of the naturall happinesse of the members of a commonwealth yet the magistrate as the magistrate is to execute vengeance upon all externall ill-doing as blasphemy adoring of idolls 4. The magistrate as the magistrate in the zeale of God is to set himselfe against sinnes as dishonorable to God and his glory seeing the judgement that hee executeth is not mans but the Lords 2 Chron. 1â— 6. and hee is a little God in the roome of God yea God â—â—tteth judging in and through him Psal. 82. v. 1. and therefore his end is not onely to punish sinnes as they trouble the externall peace of the commonwealth but all externall sinnes that may wound the honour of God and against which the magistrate as he is such is to be armed and cloathed with zeale 5. Those who with Spalato teach that life eternall is not the end of the magistrate as a magistrate but onely the extrinsecall end of the magistrate or the end of the person who is the magistrate must foulely erre so it is not in their meaning the end of the office or kingly art to maintaine religion and piâ—tie but this is the end of the person cloathed with the office and so they deny that God hath destined the kingly office to helpe men as Christians to heaven and to promove Christs kingdome mediatory and they must bee forced to say God hath ordained magistracie to helpe men as men or as they have a life common to them with the beasts and not to helpe them as Christian men to â—â—ie from the wrath to come and obtaine life eternall which certainly is against the honour of magistracie which of its owne nature is destined for the promoving of religion else the magistrate as the magistrate is not a nurs-father in the Church nor to bring his glory to the new Jerusalem nor to kisse the Sonne nor to exalt the throne of Jesus Christ contrary to the Word of God 6. Yea they were onely to promove the Church as a societie of men and to set up the throne of justice for the second table of the Law and not a throne for pietie and for the first table of the Law which is observed by Augustine who will have Kings to serve the Lord not onely â—â—men but also as Kings in such sort which none can doe who are not Kings and that â—â— onely in civill â—ffaires but also in matters concerning divine religion which passage as Bellarmine corrupteth it on the one hand making the King a Governour of men according to their bodies and his old father the Antichrist a governouâ— of men according to their soules so doth that virulent libeller Lysimachus Nicanor with no reason inferre that the King is head of the Church and hath a Nomothetick power to impose the service booke and booke of Canons upon the Church of Scotland But because the King as King is to promove religion therefore saith Junius Minos Lyâ—urgus Charondas Zeleuâ—us and Numa obliâ—ged men to their Lawes by some colour of religion 7. Nor doe I thinke what is said against this by some learned men of great weight see Guliel Apollonius Spalatensis Tilenus Daneus Buâ—anus Professor Leidens Some say the magistrates power and the ecclesiastick power differ in the objects the Magistrates powers say they object is things earthly and the externall man the power of the Church is things spirituall and the inner man I answer these two powers differ in the objects no question I meane in the formall objects not in the materiall for the magistrate as a magistrate is a nurs-father and keeper and avenger of both Tables of the Law and hath a coactive power about hearing the word administration of the Sacraments Idolatry blasphemy and the right serving of God in Jesus Christ and these things are not res terrenae earthly things or things of this life but spirituall things Yea the affaires of Jehovah and the Kings matters 2 Chron. 19. 11. saith Amesius are not so different non it a disparata sunt as that the care and knowledge of the things of God belongeth not to the King sed it a distinguuntur ut in modo procurandi rex politice suas partes agat sacerdos ecclesiastice suas the objects of the magistrates power and of the Churches power may be materially and are one the same but the King worketh in a coactive and kingly way and the Church in an ecclesiastick and spirituall way For doe not both the King as King and the Church as the Church command and forbid one and the same thing doth not the King command the right worship of God and forbid Idolatry and the Blasphemy of God and doth not the Church in their Synodical Canons command and forbid one and these some things yea certainly but the King doth command and forbid by a kingly and coactive power under the paine of boâ—â—lv punishment as incarceration exile proscription or death according to the quality of the fact And the Church commandeth also the right worship of God and forbiddeth Blasphemy and Idolatry but by a spirituall and ecclesiastick power and under the paine of spirituall and ecclesiasticall censures as open rebuke suspension and excommunication and they differ not so in their ends as some teach so as the end of the Church powes should be the communion of Saints and the edifying of the body of the
Church which I grant is true and the end of the Ruler should be onely preservation of peace and the externall tranquillity of the Common-wealth yea I say from the Word of God that externall peace is too narrow an end and it doth belong to the second Table the Kings end as Nurse-father and his a like care is to preserve the first Table and as a Nurse-father to see that the childrens milke be good and wholesome though the milke come not from his owne breasts and so his power hath a kingly relation to all the Word of God and not to externall peace and naturall happinesse onely And the King as the King his end is edification and spirituall good of soules also but alwayes by a kingly power and in a coactive way by the sword whereas the Church are in their care of edifying soules to use no such carnall weapons in their warfare 2 Cor. 10. 4. For which cause that learned P. Martyr and 〈◊〉 Parker and also the Professors of Leyden say that Ministers deale with consciences of men Quoniam Spiritus Sanctus inquit Martyr vim suam adjungit cum praedicationibus orthodoxis the holy Spirit conjoyneth the power and influence of grace with sound preaching and the Magistrate doth onely exercise externall discipline And Parker reasoning against Whitgift and 〈◊〉 proveth well that the Church visible though externall yet is Christs spirituall Kingdome and that Church discipline is a part of Christs spirituall Kingdome and that the externall government of Christ by discipline is spirituall every way according to the efficient 1 Cor. 12. 1. according to the end spirituall â—dification Ephes. 4. 12. according to the matter the Word and Sacraments 2 Cor. 10. 3 4. according to the forme of working by the evidence of the Spirit 2 Cor. 2. 4. 13. And this is the cause I conceive why great Divines have said the object of the Magistrates power as a Magistrate is the externall man and earthly things because he doth not in such a spirituall way of working take care of the two Tables of the Law as the Pastor doth and yet the spirituall good and edification of the Church in the right preaching of the Word the Sacraments and pure discipline is his end It is true whether the blasphemer professe repentance or not the Magistrate is to punish yea and to take his life if he in seducing of many have prevailed but yet his end is edification even in taking away the life for he is to put away evill that all Israel may feare and doe so no more but this edification is procured by the sword and by a coactive power and so the Church power and the kingly power differ in their formall objects and their formall ends But Spalato speaketh ignorantly of Kings Who saith as the internall and proper end of the Art of painting the Art of sailing c. is not life eternall but onely to paint well according to the precepts of Art and to bring men safe to their harborie though the persons who are painters and sailers may direct works of their Art to life eternall so saith he the end of the kingly Art is not life eternall but onely the externall peace of the Common wealth hence inferreth he that there is no subordinatim betwixt the power of the Magistrate and the power of the Church but that they are both so immediate under God as the Church cannot in a Church way regulate the King as a King but onely as he is a christian man the Church may rebuke the King while as he abuseth his kingly power to the destruction of soules and that the Church power as such is not subordinate to the kingly power onely the King may correct with the sword the Pastors not as Churchmen and Pasâ—ors but as men who are his subjects But 1. whereas it is certaine the King in respect of politick power is the immediate Vicegerent of God and above any subject in his Dominions so doth the Bishop make the Shoe-maker the Painter the master-fashioner immediate unto God and censurable by none as they are Artificers even as the King is censurable by none as King and so the King is dishonoured who by office is the Lords annoynted and a little God on earth Psal. 82. v. 1. 2 The intrinsecall end of kingly power is no more the advancing of godlinesse and the promoving of the Kings daughter towards life eternall by the sincere milke of the Word as the Lords Vicegerent and Nurse-Father of the Church then the Painter as a Painter or a Sea-man as a Sea-man is to advance godlinesse for this mans intrinsecall and is onely a safe harbour and shoare to temporall lives not the harbour of salvation to soules and his end is onely a faire Image of Art in Paper or Clay not the Image of the second Adam and by this the King as King is interdicted of any Church businesse or care of soules to be fed by the Word or Sacraments to keepe them cleane if he looke to any of these as an end that is not the eye or intention of the King as King but of the King as a godly Christian saith Spalato hence to care for the spirituall good of the Church and the promoving of the Gospel is as accidentall as to say an excellent Painter such as Apâ—ies intendeth in his painting life eternall so the King by this looketh to the Law of God to Religion and the eternall happinesse of the Church by guesse by accident and as King hath neither chaire nor roome in Christian Synods nor a seat in the Church 3. If the meaning be that the King as King that is rightly exercisng the office of a King is subordinate to no Church power that is he cannot be justly and deservedly rebuked by Pastors that is most true but nothing to any purpose for so the Pastor as a Pastor Jeremiah as he doth truly and in the name of the Lord exercise the propheticall office cannot be deservedly censured nor punished either by the Church-synodrie or the King and Princes of the Land but thus way all members of the Church an I any one single beleever doing his duty should be as immediate and independent and highest next on earth to Christ as the King and his three Estates of the Honourable Parliament are in civill matters and as an Occumenick Councell or in our brethrens meaning independent Congregation which is against reason But if the meaning be the acts of a King as aberring from justice not as a King but as a fraile man may be censured and rebuked deservedly by Pastors in a Church way this way also the Pastor as a Pastor is not subject to the Church but onely as a fraile man and so nothing is said to the purpose in this more then the in the former But if the meaning be thirdly that which onely maketh good sense that the acts of the King abstracted from good or bad or as kingly or
bestoweth lawfull Kings and Magistrates upon many Nations who know nothing of a Saviour I answer When I consider the point more exactly I see not how Kings who reigne by the wisdome of God Jesus Christ Prov. 8. 14. 15. have not their kingly power from Christ who hath all power given to him in Heaven and in Earth Matth. 28. 18. for they are Nurse-fathers of the Church as Kings Esa. 49. 15. they are to kisse the Sonne and exalt his Throne as Kings Psal. 2. 11. they bring presents and kingly gifts to Christ as Kings Psal. 72. v. 10. 11. and they serve Christ not onely as men but also as Kings as Augustine saith therefore are they ordained as meanes by Christ the Mediator to promote his kingly Throne Some of our Divines will have the kingly power to come from God as Creator in respect God giveth Kings who are his Vicegerents to those who are not redeemed and to Nations who never heard of Christ and others hold that the kingly power floweth from Christ-Mediator in respect he accomplisheth his purposes of saving of his redeemed people by Kings authority and by the influence of their kingly government procureth a feeding ministery and by their princely tutory the edification of his body the Church which possibly both aime at truth See the groundlesse carping at Cartwright Calvin Beza and others by that sharp toothed envier of truth the Author of the Survey of holy discipline of this hereafter more 4. Conclusion The King as King hath not a nomothetick or legislative power to make Lawes in matters ecclesiastick in a constitute Church nor hath he a definitive sentence as a Judge 1. All power of teaching publikely the Church or the Churches of Christ is given to those who are sent and called of God for that effect but Magistrates as Magistrates are not sent nor called of God to the publike teaching of the Church Ergo. The proposition is cleare from the like Rom. 10. 14. How shall they preach except they be sent Ergo how shall they publikely and synodically teach except they be sent Heb. 5. 4. No man taketh this honour upon him but he that is called of God as was Aaron c. Ergo if none be a Priest to offer a Sacrifice without Gods calling neither can he exercise the other part of the Priesthood to teach synodically to give out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decrees Acts 16. 4. that obligeth the Churches ecclesiastically but he who is called 2. Who so hath nomothetick power to define and make Lawes in matters ecclesiastick have onely a ministeriall power to expone Christs will in his Testament under paine of Church-censures and hath no coactive power of the sword to command these Lawes enacted and to injoyne them on the Churches But onely Church-men who are formally members of the Church as Pastors Doctors Elders and others sent by the Church have this ministeriall power without the coactive power of the sword and what ever the Magistrate as the Magistrate commandeth he commandeth it in things ecclesiastick necessary and expedient under bodily punishment I adde this because threatning of bodily punishment is not essentiall to Lawes in generall because some Lawes are seconded onely with rewards as the Judge offereth by law a reward to any who shall bring unto him the head of a Boar or of some notorious robber Ergo c. The proposition is cleare the learned Junius giveth to the Magistrate with our Divines an interpretation of Scripture as a Judge which concerneth his owne practise they are interpreters pro communi vocationis modo in a Christian way as private men but they have no power of ecclesiastick interpretation 2. Gul. Apollonius saith the Prince as a Christian hath an office to exhort the Svnod by word or Epistle as Constantius did the Fathers of the Nicen Councell and his Legates exhorted the Councell of Chalcedon ut Deo rationem reddituri See Ruffinus and the acts of the Councell of Chalcedon 3. The Magistrate hath a power judiciall as a Magistrate in so farre as his owne practise is concerned to expone the things defined but this expotition he useth non instruendo synodice non docendo ecclesiastice sed docendo seu potius mandando cum certa relatione ad paenam à brachio seculari insligendam contemptoribus not in an ecclesiasticall way teaching and instructing synodically but teaching or rather commanding with a certaine relation to civill punishment to be inflicted upon the contemners as he teacheth what is just or unjust in his civill Lawes not directly to informe the mind but to correct bad manners and this maketh the object of kingly power about Churches matters and the object of ecclesiasticall power formall objects different 3. Those who have a nomothetick power to define in Synods are sent by the Church to Synods with authoritative commission and power for that effect representing the Church which sent them as all who are sent with any ambassage doe represent those who sent them But Magistrates as Magistrates are not sent to represent those who sent them with authoritation commission of the Church Ergo they have no such power â—â—dâ—ine in Synods I prove the proposition from the Apostles practise Paul and Barnabas were sent as chosen men by the Church 〈◊〉 Antioch Acts 15. 2. 3. Acts 15. 6. the Apostles and Elders came from the Church to consider of this matter Acts 21. 18. Acts 22. 17. 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 8 17 18. if the Apostle with the Church sent Titus 〈◊〉 Brother whose praise is in the Gospel as chosen of the Churches to travell with us v. 19 in gathering the charity of the Saints for the poore at Jerusalem then by the like those who are sent to declare the minds of the Churches are also clothed with the authority of the Churches who sent them but Magistrates aâ— such are not sent but are there with the sword of Common-wealth and not with the mind of the Church as Magistrates except they be also Christians 4. The Apostolike Synods is to us a perfect patterne of Synods but persons defining in them are Apostles and Elders Acts 16. 4. Acts 15. 6. the Church Matth. 18. 18. defineth and 1 Cor. 5. 4. those who are conveened in the name of the Lord â—esus and the Apostles pastorall spirit those who are over us in the Lord and watch for our soules 1 Thes. 5. 14. Heb. 13. 17. but in these Synods there are no Magistrates yea there was at Câ—rinth a Heathen Magistrate 1 Cor. 6. 1. and in the Apostolike Church a persecutor Acts 22. 1 2 3. c. And the Magistrate as the Magistrate is not a member of the Church and is neither Pastor Elder nor Doctor nor a professor of the Gospel except he be more then a Magistrate 5. No Ecclesiasticall power or acts formally Ecclesiasticall are competent to one who is not an Ecclesiasticall person or not a member of the Church but a civill person
but a power to define in Synods and the exercise of acts Ecclesiasticall and matters Ecclesiasticall are due to Ecclesiasticall persons and to the Church Ergo they are not competent to the civill Judge The proposition is evident by differences betwixt Ecclesiasticall persons and civill Magistrates which might be more accurately set downe by others then by me But they differ 1. that the Churches power is spirituall the Magistrates causatively effectively or objectively spirituall but not intrinsecally and formally spirituall because he may command by the power of the sword spirituall acts of preaching administrating the Sacraments purely of defining necessary truths in Synods and forbid the contrary but he cannot formally himselfe exercise these acts 2. The Church-men are members of the Church the Magistrate as such is a politick Father and Tutor of the Church but not formally as he is such a member of the Church 3. The power of the Magistrate is carnall and corporall and coactive upon the bodies for which cause Tylenus Daneus and others say the externall man is the object of his power the power of the Church is spirituall not carnall not coactive not bounded upon the body the Church hath neither power of heading or hanging but onely they may use the sword of the Spirit exhortations rebukes censures excommunication 4. Edification to be procured by the Word and Sacraments and Church-censures is the end of Church-power but edification to be procured by the sword is the end of the civill Magistrate 5. The Magistrate judgeth not what is true and false to be beleeved simply as teaching instructing and informing the conscience but onely what is true and false to be beleeved or professed in relation to his sword and bodily punishment or civill rewards 6. The Magistrates judgement is kingly supreame peremptory and highest on earth from which we are to provoke in no sort except in appealing to God the Churches judgement is ministeriall conditionall limited by the Word of God 7. The Magistrates power is over all Heathen and Christian over men as men and over men as Christians and agreeth to Heathen and Christian Magistrates alike the Church power agreeth onely to members of the Church and is onely over members of the Church as they are such 8. What ever causes the Magistrate handleth as hurtfull to the Common-wealth and contrary to the Law of God in a politicke and civill way these same the Churches handleth as they promote edification or if they be sinnes the Church cognosceth of them sub ratique scandali as they are Church scandals 9. The civill power is above the Church-men as they are Church-men and members of a Christian Common-wealth and the Church power is above the Magistrate as he is a member of the Church and to be edified to salvation or censured for scandals Matth. 18. 17. 2 This. 15. 13. 1 Tim. 5. 20. and therefore there is both a mutuall subordination betwixt the honors and also because both are highest and most supreme in their â—ind they are also coordinate and two parallel supreme powers on earth as the Church hath no politick power at all so hath the Church no politick power above the King but he is the onely supreme power on earth immediate under God so the King hath no power formally and intrinsecally ecclesiasticall over either the Church or any member of the Church but the Churches power is supreme under Christ the King and head of the Church 10. The Churches power may be without the Magistrate and is compleat both in being and operation as Acts 1. 1. and Acts 15. 1 2. 1 Cor. 5. 1 2 3 4. without it yet it is helped much by the Magistrates power which is cumulative to ad help to the Church and not privative to take away any right or priviledge from the Church for then the Church should be in worse case and greater bondage under a Christian King then if there were no King to defend the Church at al if the Kings power were privative and it is true the Churches own power is cumulative not privative because the Church hath no power to take nothing from it selfe but the King is to adde his royall â—â—ield to the Bride of Christ out of zeale to the honour of the Bridegroome for a politick promoving of godlinesse which the Church as such wanteth But the kingly power though it may be and is in Heathen Nations perfect in its being without the Church power yet is it not perfect in its operations as is said 11. The Church power is to goe before and to define prescribe and teach first and the civill power to adde a civill sanction thereunto as an accumulative and auxiliary supplement 12. The Magistrate hath no power properly to define controversies yet hath he the power of the judgement and discretion and also may with a coactive power cognosce in a politick way of Church matters in reference to the use of the sword but the Church as the Church hath a ministeriall power 〈◊〉 to define controversies according to the Word of God 13. Every one helpeth another to obtaine their owne ends but hey cannot be contrary one to another formally yet doe these differences prove that the Magistrate as such cannot detine in a Synod what is truly to be beleeved and practised by members of the Church what not And also godly Princes have refused this Hosius Cordubensis writeth to Constantius the Arrian Emperour which words Athanasius commendeth Desine desine quaeso memineris te mortalem esse reformida diâ—m judiâ—ii neque te immisecas eco'esiasticis nec nobis in hoc genere praecipe seâ—eâ— potius a nobis disce tibi autem dâ—us imperiunâ— commisit nobis autem quae sunt ecclesiae concredidit Ambrosius epist. 14. ut alii 33. ad Marcellinam sororem dicit se Valentiniano dicere Nolite gravare imperator ut â—uâ—es te in e t quae divina sunt imperiale jus habere noli te extollere sed si vis divinitus imperare esto c. subditus ad imperatorem palatia pertinent ad sacerdotem ecclesia publicorum tibi maenium jus ancessum est non sacrorum Augustin Epist. 48. 162. Neque ausus est Christianus imperator sic eorum Donaristarum tumultuosas et fallaces querelas suscipere ut de judicio Episcoporum qui Romae sederent ipse judicaret 16. iis ipse imperator cessit ut de illa causa post Fpiseopos ipse judicaret a sanctis antistitibus postea veniam petitucus Chrysost. hom 4. 5. de verbis Esa. Qumquam admirandus videtur thronus regius tamen rerum terrenarum administrationem sortitus est nee praeter potestatem hanc praetere â—quicquam autoritatis habet Leontius Tripolis Lydiae Episcopus cum Constantius in eonventu Episcoporum multa praescriberet Miror inquit qui fiat ut aliis curandis destinatus alia tractes qui cum rei militari et reipublicae praesis Episcopis ea praescribas quae ad
solos pertinent Episcopos Constantinus Magnus in concilio Niceno ut ait Ruffinus hist. l. â— addit Eusebio cap. 2. reâ—usavit ferre ju licium inter Episcopos Dâ—us inquit vos constituit sacerdotes nobis a dâ—o d â—ti isiis judices conveniens non est ut homo judicet deos Sâ—zomenus hist. l. 6. c. 7. Mibi inquit Ualentinianus senior qui sum in sorte plebis fas non est talia negotia ecclesiastica â—erserutari sacerdotes quorum ista curae funt inter seipsos quocunque voluerint loco conveniant Theodosius Junius epist. ad Fphesinum Synodum Deputatus est Candidianus magnificus Comes strenuâ—rum domesticorum transire usque ad sanctissimam Synodum testram ac in nullo quidem quae facienda sunt de piis dogmatibus quâ—stiones â—ommunicare illicitum namque est eum qui non sit ex ordâ—â—â—anctorum Episcoporum ecclesiasticis immisceri tractatibus Gregorius Mag. l. 5. Epist. 25. Notum est piissimos dominos dicipâ—inam diligere ordines servare canones venerari in causis sa 〈◊〉 â—ese non immiseere Distin. 96. C. satis evidenter illicitum est imperatorihus ecchsiasti â— sâ— immiscere tractatibus Constantius would not take on him to judge the Arrian cause but conveened a Councell and commanded them to judge according to the word So saith Eusebius de vita Constant. l. 3. c. 10. ad Theodor. l. 5. c. 9. Neither can it be said that Constantine judged with the Synod as Emperour as some affirme for though it be true yet he judged not in the Synod as Emperour but as Episcoporum conservus as he nameth himselfe and as Eusebius saith de vita Constant. l. 3. c. 16. ipse tanquam unus e vestro numero non recusabam Now Constantine as Emperour was not a fellow-servant with Pastors or one of the number but above them as the annointed of the Lord but he judgeth with them as one of their number as a Christian having one faith one baptisme one Lord with them and so as a member of the Church and so saith he in that same place Literarum divinitus inspiratarum testimonio res in quaestionem adductas dissolvamus And let this be our first distinction Emperours of old defined in Synods as Christian members of the Church not as Emperours for as Emperours they be politicke heads of the men of the Church Gerardus Tom. 6. de Magist. polit n. 175. pag. 586 587. who giveth also a nomotheticke power to Magistrates in matters ecclesiasticall furnisheth us with an argument here because the Magistrate is a principall member of the Church and all the members of the Church are to judge and try the spirits and to try all things now this proveth well as a member of the Church and so as a Christian he may judge and that in a meere ecclesiastick way as Pastors and Elders doth as private Christians may doe being called thereunto by the Church though the ground be weake for the Kingly power maketh not New Tiberius and other Emperours members of the Church onely grace faith and communion with Christ maketh Kings members of the invisible Church and baptisme and profession of the faith and not any earthly Prerogative of Scepter or Crowne maketh them members of the visible Church Our second distinction from Fathers is that Emperours have a Kingly power politicke to confirme and adde their civill sanction to Church constitutions but they have no power formally ecclesiasticke to define and make Church-lawes So Augustine as a man the King serveth the Lord vivendo fideliter by living the life of a sound beleever and as a King he serveth the Lord by adding the convenient vigour of a civill sanction to just Lawes as the King of Ninive did by compelling the men of Ninive to pacifie God And when Gaudentius the Donatist objected that the Emperour could not take course with the Schism made in the Church by their separation because God hath laid upon Prophets not upon Kings the Preaching of the word Augustine answereth not that Kings may either preach or define controversies in the Church but that sinco Donatists separate from the Church it should be the care of Kings to see that none rebell against the Church of Christ. Hence I reason thus no Synods ecclesiasticall can meddle with the blood and temporall lives of men nor can they forbid the beliefe and profession of heresies and erroneous doctrine or scandalls against pure discipline under the paine of bodily punishment as banishment imprisonment heading or hanging But Emperours and Kings either in a Synod or out of a Synod may lawfully forbid such things and that by a Kingly power therefore if Emperours in Synods make any Lawes of this kinde they are not Synodicall nor ecclesiasticall Lawes nor doe they make such Lawes jointly with the Church-Synod as some teach nor by any ecclesiastick power for coactive power and ecclesiasticall power cannot be joyned together as one power to make one and the same ecclesiasticall lawes Let any judge then if the ancient Lawes of some Emperours were any other things but civill and politick sanctions of Church-constitutions And judge of this Law which some call the ecclesiasticall determination of Heraclius the Emperour by the consent of Pope John he ordained that there is nâ—â—ther one nor two operations in Christ. Heraclius a Monothelite commanded this under the paine of civill punishment as is certaine But had Pope John as collaterall Judge with the Emperour in this that same coactive power that the Emperour had I thinke none can say it So three Emperours commanded all people to hold the doctrine of the Trinity and that those who hold not this be heretickes This is but a civill sanction of a Church Law So Martianus commandeth that the decrees of the Councell of Chalcedon be established and that no man dispute or call in question these decrees This is clearely the Emperours civill ratification of Church-lawes and Justinianus forbiddeth any publick service to be in the Church by laicks onely in the absence of the Clergie and commandeth the Bishops not to muttter in to themselves but to speake in the administration of the Sacraments with a cleare and distinct voice If Emperours did proceede any further as some say that Theodosius deposed the Nestorian Bishops though indeed he onely commanded them to be deposed their deeds are not Lawes a facto ad jus non valet consequentia Papists here are in two extremities For 1. they will not have Princes to meddle with Church-affaires whereas by office they are Nurs-fathers in the Church Charles the fift is rebuked by Paul the third because he conveened councells for composing of dissentions in the Church and he compareth him to Uzzah who touched the Arke without warrant as we may see Wolsius 2. Stapleton Bellarmine and Papists will have them to be brutish Servants to execute whatsoever the Pope and Councells
shall decree good or bad without examination also as Suarez the Councell of Paris their Law saith and Innocentius the first and Gregory the seventh doe teach Making Kings in their judgement slaves to the Pope and ' his determinations and to have no light but from their vertuall Church as the Moone hath all her light from the Sunne Our third distinction is that the Magistrate as Magistrate and a preserver of publicke peace may doe some thing when a Schisme and dissention is among the Church-men in a Synod 1. In this case he may punish perturbers of peace as Augustine answereth Gaudentius the Donatist and the separaters from the Church in which case the Magistrate indirectly condemneth one of the parties which the Church hath condemned but there be many other cases of dissention in this case therefore when the Magistrate findeth the Synod divided in two parties equally or three iâ— the corrupt part prevaile or foure in the case of the Churches aberration in one particular fact or five if there be an universall apostasie of the whole representative Church or sixe an universall defection of both the representative and essentiall Church all these being too casuall and of too frequent occurrence one and the same answer cannot be given and here be sundry subalterne distinctions considerable Hence our fifth Conclusion when there is an equall rupture in the body nothing extraordinary would be attempted if ordinary wayes can be had if Saul the ordinary Magistrate had at Gods Commandement killed Hagag Samuel the Prophet should not have drawne his Sword and therefore in this case the Magistrate would first seeke helpe from other Churches as that learned Apollonius saith But if that cannot be conveniently had as in a nationall Church it may fall out then the Magistrate as a preserver of peace and truth may command the sincerer part to conveene in a Synod and doe their duty as the good Kings of the people of God did 2 Chron. 15. Asa gathered together a people who entered in Covenant to seeke the Lord God with all their heart and layed an obligation of punishment to death on the rest v. 12 13. and Jehoshaphat 2 Chron. 23. 4. he layed charge on Hilkiah the High Priest and the Priests of the second order whom he knew to be better affected to the worke to bring out the Vessels made for Baal which proveth that the King should put the sincerest to doe that which in common belongeth to the whole in which case of the erring of the most part of the Church the Prince indirectly condemneth the erring part of the Synod because it is his place to forbid and to punish with the sword the transgressors of Gods Law But because his power is accumulative not privative under that pretence hee hath not power to hinder the sincerer part to meet and determine according to the Word of God 6. Conclusion In the case of the prevailing of the corrupt part of the Church or in the fourth case of the aberration of the Church in one particular the King hath a regall power to punish the Canonists if they shall decree in their Synod Popery and hereticall doctrine and so give to the Bride of Christ noysome and deadly milke the Prince as nursefather may punish the Canonists 1. Because hee is a keeper of both Tables of the Law and hath a royall power to inflict bodily punishment upon all sinnes even committed in foro exteriore ecclesiae as the King may punish false teachers 2. Because the Magistrates power is auxiliary accumulative as a tutor and nurâ—efather who hath law to helpe the Pupill and to adde to the inheriritance but hath no Law nor power to take away any part of the inheritance from the Pupill Ergo as a nursefather hee is to helpe the Church of Christ against the wicked Canons of the representative Church If any object then the King as King hath power to rescind and annull the ecclesiasticall Canons the contrary whereof that learned author of Altare Damascenum doth prove I answer that learned and worthy author proveth that the Prince cannot annull the Church-Canons and that the councell of Trent thought shame that the Pope should absolve any condemned by the Church-Canons and certainely the same power that maketh Canons should dissolve them but the Kings power cannot make Church-Canons for it is a part of the ministeriall calling to make Canons and therefore hee cannot annull and dissolve Canons but some greater Kingly power is due to the King in the case of the Churches aberring then in the case of the Churches right administration and as our Divines doe justly give to the Prince an extraordinary Kingly power in the case of universall apostasie of the Church as Jehoshaphat Hezekiah Josiah and other worthy reformers in the Church of the â—ewes did warrantably use their Kingly power when the Church-men were corrupted and negligent in their dutie so in a particular case of a particular error of the Synod the King as King may use his Kingly power in this fact that is secundum quid extraordinarie for the King is oblieged as King to adde his accumulative power of a civill sanction to all just and nâ—cessary Church constitutions and it the Canon or Church constitution bee wicked and popish he is oblieged to deny his civill sanction and not that onely for hee that is not with Christ is against him but hee is to imploy his kingly power against such Canons and so is to deliver the Church of God in that and in denying his accumulative power to unjust Canons hee addeth his kingly power accumulative to the true Church in saving them from these unjust Canons 2. Also it may bee objected If the King by a regall and coactive power may annull and rescind unjust Canons hee may by this coactive power make Canons for it is that same power to make and unmake Canons I answer if hee may annull unjust Canons that is liberate his subjects from civill punishment to bee inflicted for refusing obedience to such Canons and for bid the practise of wicked Church constitutions under the paine of the sword It will not follow that therefore hee may make Canons but onely that hee may adde his civill sanction to just Canons 2. Neither can the King properly annull the Canon but onely deny to adde his civill authoritie for the execution of such Canons But thirdly it is objected that the King bath a judgement that such Canons are wicked and superstition the Church-mens judgement at the assembly of Glascow Edenbrough an 1638 1639. is that such Canons are lawfull edificative and necessary then is the King obliged as King to deny his royall sanction and who shall bee Judge in the matter If you say the Word of God it satisfyeth not because both the King and the Synod alledgeth the Word of God as norm â— judicandi a rule of judging but the rule of judging is not formally the Judge
and prayed for as King by the people of God at Jeremiahs expresse commandement 3. So a pagan husband becomming a Christian should by that same reason acquire a new husband-right over his wife contrary to the 1 Cor. 7. 13 14 15. the Captains or Masters who of heathens become Christians should obtaine a new right and power over their Souldiers and Servants and they should come under a new oath and promise to their Captaines and Masters 4. If the heathen King have onely temporall Kingly power he had no power as King to take care that God were worshipped according to the dictates of the Law of nature and Law of nations had power to punish perjury Sodomie parricid as sins against the Law of nature and the heathen King should not by office and Kingly obligation bee oblieged to be a keeper and a defender of the tables of the Law of nature which is against all sense But if the power which a heathen King becomming a Christian King acquireth be onely a Christian power to use for Christ the Kingly power that hee had while hee was a heathen King then a heathen King jure regali by a regall right is the head of the Church though hee bee a Woolfe and a Leopard set over the redeemed flocke of Christ yea though hee bee the great Turke hee is a Pastor called of God the Church though for his moralls hee bee a Woolfe and a hireling yet by office and Law hee is a feeder of the flocke Talis est aliquis qualem ius offiâ—ii requirit And certainly it is impossible that a heathen King can bee a member of the true Church hee wanting both faith and profession which doe essentially constitute a Church-membership if it bee said hee is ex officio by his office a member that is nothing else but hee ought to bee a member of the Church so all mankind are members of the Church for they are oblieged to obey Christ and submit to him upon the supposall of the revealed Gospel and the heathen King is no otherwise a member by the obligation regall that layeth upon him as King yea when the Gospel is preached and the heathen King converted to the faith hee is not a member of the Christian Church as a King but as a converted professor and so Christianitie maketh him not a Kingly head of the Church but what essentially constituteth him a King that also constituteth him a Christian King Christianitie is an accidentall thing undoubtedly to the office of a King 2. They doe no lesse erre who make the King and the Church officers collaterall Judges in Church matters so as with joynt and coâ—quall influence they should bee Canon makers 1. Because perfect Synods are and have beene in the Apostolick Church without any influence collaterall of Christian Magistrates as being against their will and mind who were Rulers of the people as Acts 1. 14 15. Acts 2. 46 47. Acts 4. 1 2. Acts 6. 1 2 3 4. Acts 15. 6 7 8. c. 2. What the Church decreeth in the name of Christ standeth valid and ratified in Heaven and Earth Matth. 18. 17 18. Joh. 20. 21 22. whether the Magistrate assent to it or not so that he hath not a negative voyce in it by any ecclesiastick power for Christ saith not What yee bind on earth in my name shall be bound in Heaven except the Magistrate deny as a collaterall Judge his suffrage Now if he be a collaterall Judge by divine institution no Church act should be valid in Christs Court without him as excommunication not in the name of Christ or performed by those who are not the Church but onely in civill offices is not excommunication also what ever the Magistrate doth as the Magistrate he doth it by the power of the sword Ergo if he take vengeance on the ill doer as his office is Rom. 13. 3. 4. his acts are ratified in Heaven though the Church as collaterall Judges say not Amen thereunto 3. The coactive power of the King and the Ecclesiasticall power of the Church differ as carnall and spirituall spirituall and not spirituall of this world and not of this world and are not mixed by the Word oft as Joh. 18. 36. 2 Cor. 10. 3 4. 2 Tim. 2. 4. and therefore it in one and the same Church constitution the King and the Church be joynt and coequall Judges and joynt definers the constitution must both be injoyned under the paine of bodily punishment which the Church whose weapons are not carnall cannot command and under the paine of Church censures as suspension rebukes and excommunication the King must command Now the Canon should neither be an Ecclesiasticall nor yet a civill Canon but mixt for the Canon makers injoyneth with powers and paines which are not due unto them nor in their power Now to make a Law saith Feild is to prescribe â—â—aw under the paine which the Law-maker hath power to inflict but neither hath the Church the power of the sword 2 Cor. 10. 3 4. Joh. 18. 36. nor hath the King by Gods â—aw the power of excommunication See Calderwood And one and the same Law should be backed both by a carnall and worldly power and not by a worldly and carnall power 3. The King as King must have a mixt power halfe kingly â—â—â— halfe ecclesiastick and by the same reason the Church must have a mixt power partly Ecclesiasticall and partly civill and this were to confound the two kingdomes the kingdome of this world and the spirituall kingdome of Christ which is not of this world Joh. 18. 36. condemned by Anselmâ— and Hilarius and Bernard and Augustin Put if they say that every one hath their influence partialitate causae non effâ—cii according to the nature of causes then is not one and the same Church constitution from both King and Church See Apollonius But the Kings Canon is civill the Churches Ecclesiasticall and every one of them without another perfect in their one kind See what the learned Gerson Bucer and Amesius saith further to adde light to this point Those who maintaine a third that the Church Canons hath all the power of being Church Lawes from the King and all Ecclesiasticall and oblieging authority from him and that they have onely some helpe of consulting power from the Church are grosser Divines See Joan. Weemes for so the King is the onely Canon maker and the Church-men giveth advice onely as the Kings Proclamation speaketh having taken 〈◊〉 counsell of our Clergy we command such a worship â— and so the Canon runneth it seemeth good to the holy Ghost and the King as the Canon speaketh Acts 15. 2. the King is made an Ecclesiasticall and ministeriall Prâ—acher to expone publikely the Scriptures to the Church of God for all lawfull Church Canons are but Ecclesiasticall expositions of Gods Word and so the Emperours and Christian Kings are the onely lawfull Canon
makers and definers in Oecumenick Councels and Bishops and Pastors and Doctors have all a meere power of advising and counselling which certainely all Christians on earth sound in the faith except women have O whither are all the tomes of the Councels Oecumenick nationall and provinciall evanished unto 3. Kings justly by this are made Popes and more then Popes for Kings onely have a definitive voyce in councells whereas Papists give a definitive voyce to all the lawfull members of the councell no lesse then to the Pope Weemes hath a distinction to save the Kings invading the Church-mens place while as hee giveth to Pastors a ministeriall interpretation of Scripture in the Pulpit and to the King a decretive and imperiall power of interpreting Scripture in the Senat. But 1. there is no exposition of the word at all imperiall but onely ministeriall by the Word of God except that imperiall interpretation that the Pope usurpeth over the consciences of men and this is as Bancroft said that the King had all the honors dignities and preheminencies of the Pope as Calderwood observeth and yet Edward the sixth and Edward the eighth would neither of them take so much on them What difference betwixt a Sermon made by the King in the Senat and the Pastor in the Pulpit It is that same word of God preached only the Kings is imperiall and so must bee in his owne as King the Pastors ministeriall in the name of Christ the distance is too great The administration of the Sacraments may be imperiall due to the King also as a pastorall administration is due to the Pastors 4. In the government of Church there is nothing set downe of the King but of Pastors to feede the flocke Act. 20. 28 29. to edifie the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 11. to rule the house of God 1 Tim. 3. 2 3 4. 16. to feede the sheepe and Lambs of Christ John 21. 14 15 16. and alwayes this is given to Pastors and Elders I know that Kings are nurs-fathers to feed edifie and watch over the Church causatively by causing others so to doe but this will not content the formalists except the King command and prescribe the externall worship of God Tooker Bancroft Whitegift Laâ—celot Andreas Salcobrigiensis have a maine distinction here That Pastors and Elders rule the Church as it is an invisible body by the preaching of the word and administration of the Saâ—raments and of this government the foresaid places speake but as the Church is a politick visible body the government thereof is committed to the King Bancroft said all the externall government of the Church is earthly and Wâ—iâ—eâ—gyft and Bancroft two grosse Divines made for the court say tâ—e externall government of the Church because externall is â—â—spiâ—â—tuall and not a thing belonging to Christs externall kingdome â—aith Bilâ—â—n but this is 1 false 2. Popish 3. Anabaptisticall 4. â—yrannicall False 1. Because externall and vocall preaching and a visible administration of the Sacrament in such an orderly way as Christ hath instituted is an externall ruling of Church members according to the â—aw of Christ as King an externall ordaining of the worship is an externall ordering of the worshippers according to the acts of worship thus ordered as sense teacheth us but the externall ordaining of the worship to preach this not this to celebrate in both kinds by prayer and the words of institution and not in one kind onely is an externall ordering of Gods worship therefore as Kings cannot administrate the Sacraments nor preach so neither can they have the externall government of the Church in their â—ands 2. The feeding of the flocke by Pastors set over the Church by the holy Ghost Act. 20. 28. includeth the censuring by discipline even the grievous Woolves entring in not sparing the flocke but drawing disciples after them vers 29 30 31. and therefore Pastors as Pastors are to watch and to try those who say they are Apostles 〈◊〉 not but doe lie Râ—vel 2. 2. by discipline so this externall â—eâ—ding is externall governing committed to Pastors whereas inward governing is indeed proper to Christ the head of the Church 3. What doe not the Epistles to Timothy containe comman dements about externall government to bee kept inviâ—â—able by Timothy not as a King I hope but as a Pastor even 〈◊〉 the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6. 14. and this taketh away that poore shifâ— that the externall government of the Church as Tookerus saith was in the Apostles hands so long as persecuting Magistrates were over the Church but now when the Magistrates are Christians the case is changed but the government of all suâ—â— as Timothy is must bee visible externall and obvious to men as 1 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 4. 3. 1 2 3 4. â— 16. 1 Tim 5. 9. 1 Tim. 5. 19 20 21 22. 2 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 4. 2 Tim. 3 5. all which must bee kept untill the comming of Christ 1 Tim. 5. 21. 1 Tim. 6. 13. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. 4. If externall government were in the Kings power then were it his part to rebuke publikely to excommunicate and to lay on hands upon the Timothies of the Church all which are denied by the formalists and are undoubtedly the Churches part as the Church Matth. 18. 17 18. 1 Tim. 5. 19 20 21 22 1 Tim. 3. 14. 1 Tim. 1. 20. 1 Cor. 5. 2 3 4 5. 5. Parker proveth well that the keyes are Christ as Kings ruling in word and discipline 2. This is popish for so doth the Papists teach as Stapleton and Becanus that the Pope quo ad externum infiuxum according to externall influence of visible government is head of the Church and Christ according to the internall influence of the spirit is the head of the invisible body of Christ and here the King is installed in that externall government out of which our Divines by Scriptures have extruded the Pope which is a notable dishonor done to Kings and as Parkerus observeth Joan. Raynoldus answereth that from two offices of the head which is to give life and influence of motion to the members and also to guide and moderate the actions externall of the body wee cannot make two heads and because the King hath some civill government about the Church wee cannot make two heads over the Church Christ one and the King another under him 3. This is Anabaptisticall for because the visible government of the Church is externall wee are not to cut off all necessitie of the ministery to feed and rule with ecclesiasticall authority and because the Prince is gifted and a Christian to give all to him for a calling there must bee from God for the King to governe the Church of Christ by Lawes and prescribing externall worship therein for Christ hath left Ephes. 4. 1 Cor. 12. 1 Tim. 3. men to bee feeders and governours of his Church by office whose it is to bee
wayes 1. Effectually and so we thinke that the Kingly power is an Ordinance of God lawfull jure divinâ— many Papists say the contrary but we thinke with Gods word it is of divine institution as is cleare Psal. 2. 11. Prov. 8. 14. 15. Rom. 13. 1 2 3 4 5 6. Matth. 22. 21. 1 Pâ—t 2. 17 18. Eccles. 9. 20. Prov. 25. 2. Prov. 20. 2. 2 The Kings power may be thought divine formally and so as divine is opposed to civill it is a humane ordinance and not formally divine or ecclesiasticall nor subjectively 3. It may be thought divine and ecclesiastick objectively and finaliter The end intrinsecall being a spirituall good and so the King hath power to conveene Synods not onely as they are men and his Subjects but also as they bee such subjects and Christian men and members of Synods as the King may command the minister of the Gospell both as a man yea and as a Preacher in the Pulpit to preach â—ound doctrine and to give wholesome and good milke to the Church and this is formally an act of a nurie-father such as the King is by his Kingly office and this way also doth the King send members to the Synod and moderate and preside in Synods actu impâ—rato nâ—n elicito actu objective ecclesiastico non intrinsece non formaliter non subjective ecclesâ—astico The King ruleth by the Sword and commandeth the Synods to meete ordereth politically and civilly the members and meeting and as King cooperateth but by a civill and regall influence with the Synod for the same very end that the Synod intendeth to wit the establishing of truth unity and the edification of Christs-body But this power of the Kings to conveene Synods is positive not negative auxiliary and by addition not by way of impedition or privation For the Church of her selfe hath from Christ her head and Lord power of conveening without the King beside his knowledge or against his will if he be averse as is cleare Matth. 18. 17 18. if they be conveened in his name he is with them not upon condition that the Prince give them power And Joh. 20. 19. there is a Church-meeting without the Rulers and a Church-meeting for praying preaching and discipline Act. 1. 13 14. c. without the Magistrate Act. 15. 1 2. and when the Magistrate is an enemy to the Church 2. Where Christ commandeth his disciples to preach and baptize Matth. 28. 19 20. and with all faith in the exercise of their ministry they shall be persecuted by rulers as Matth. 10. 17 18 19. Luk. 21. 12 13 14. He doth by necessary consequence command Church-meetings and Synods even when the Magistrate forbiddeth and this is practised 1 Cor. 5. 1 2 3 4 5. where the Magistrate is an heathen chap. 6. 1 2 3. 3. It should follow that Christ cannot have a true visible Church and ministry on earth except the Magistrate countenance his Church which is both against experience and Christs Kingly power who reigneth in the midst of his enemies Psal. 110. 2. And what glorious Courâ—bes had Christ in Asia with power of doctrine and discipline and â—o with all Church-meetings Rev. 2. chap. 3. where Tyrants did slay the witnesses of Christ Rev. 2. 13. and certainely by what power Kings alleadâ—e that Synods may not meet for the exercise of discipline and good order in Gods house by that same power they may say there should be no Church meeting for the hearing of the word and receiving the Sacraments without their authority For Church Synods for doctrine differ not in spece and nature from Synods for discipline all be one and the same acts under Christ as King and head of his Church for which see Spalato Uâ—â—tius Amâ—sius Calderwood the Professors â—â— Lâ—yden Now what any say on the contrary for the power of Princes in matters ecclesiasticall is soone answered Gerardus saith that Moses gave Lawes both to the People and Priests Exod. 20. Lev. 8. Num. 3. I answer if this be a good argument the Magistrate his alone without advise of the Church may impose Lawes yea and institute new Laws and dite Canonicall Scripture also as did Moses Deut. 5. Exod. 20. but it is certaine that Moses gave these Laws not as a Magistrate but as a Prophet of God who spake with God face to face and it is more for us then for our adversaries David also brought the Ark to its place at Gods speciall direction the Levites carrying it by Gods Law though they failed in that sinfull omission 2 Sam. 6. but 1 David did convocate the chosen of Israel even thirty thousand to reduce the Ark to its place and so the Levites and Church-men and did it not as King his alone as 1 Chron. 13. hee did it And Junius saith and the text is cleare that he did it by the counsell of an Assembly and the whole Church and that a King may doe that in Gods worship in case of the negligence of the Church that is warranted by Gods word is but his duty Now Jesuites answer not to any purpose in this for Becanus and Suarez answer nothing to Davids placing of the Arke in its place onely they say all the people conveved the Arke and danced before it as well as David but it is not hence proved that all the people are heads of the Church as they say the King is and Lysimachus the Jesuite seeth in this that wee aâ—â—ee not with his friends the Jesuits Solomon builded the Temple and dedicated it to Gods service but this is no ground to make the King a Law-giver in the Church 1. Because none can deny but Solomon did all this as a Prophet by speciall revelation for 1. if Solomon might not build an house to the Lord but by speciall revelation that hee should bee the man and not David his father 2 Sam. 7. 6. 13. farre more could hee not as an ordinary King build that typicall house which had a resemblance of Christ and heaven it selfe especially seeing the signification of the Holy of holiest in the Sanctuary is expressely given to the holy Spirit Heb. 9. 7 8. and the Temple was a type of Christ Joh. 2. 20 21. and they may say Kings by an ordinary power as Kings might pen Canonick Scripture as well as they could build a typicall Temple like Solomons God filled that Temple with his glory and heard prayers made in that temple and toward that Temple I thinke Kings as Kings cannot now build such Temples therefore Solomon by a Propheticall instinct built that house Jesuites give no answer to this for Suarez saith Kings may build Churches to God because of it selfe it is an act of Religion which requireth riches for the building thereof and for the dedication it includeth two 1. By some religious action to consecrate a house to God and this way onely the Priests by sacrificing dedicated the Temple and God by filling
of it with his presence dedicated it to himselfe 2. It includeth an offering and giving of an house to Gods service I answer by this Solomon as a private man builded the Temple and dedicated it to God and not as either King or Prophet but this is a vaine answer for no private man could have builded an house to God with such typicall relations to Christ and to the Church of the New Testament except hee had been immediatly inspired by the holy Ghost Becanus saith three sorts of men were actors here 1. Solomon 2. The Priests 3. The people Solomon prayed and gave thankes the Priestâ— â—arried the Arke the Tabernacle the holy vessels and sacriji â—s the 〈…〉 present rejoyced and gave thankâ—s to God there is nothing 〈…〉 Solomons headship Solomon dedicated a Temple to God what it will no more follow hee was the head of the Church for that 〈…〉 â—ffered stones and timber to God then the womâ—n can â—ee 〈◊〉 of the Church who offered to God gâ—â—d purple 〈…〉 buddâ—â— Temple to God many Merâ—hanâ—s â—ubild Templeâ— upon their 〈…〉 God and pray to God to accept these Temples 〈◊〉 in England 〈◊〉 Temples to God they are not for that head of the Church Answ. 1. This is another Temple then Temples builded daily 1. Because it was wil-worship for David to build this Temple and service to God for Solomon a King of peace and a type of our King of wisedome Christ to build this Temple and for no other any Merchant may build a common house to Gods service without a speciall word of promise which word Solomon behoved to have or then hee could not build this house 1. To dedicate an house to God typicall of Christ 2. Filled with the cloud of Gods presence where God said hee would dwel in this house 3. With such ornaments as the Holy of holiest in it 4. In which God said he would heare prayers whereas now in all places hee heareth prayers Joh. 4. 21. 1 Timothâ— 2. 8. this is another positive worship then that a merchant build a house for Gods daily service which hath no relative holinesse in it but onely is holy in the use and to dedicate a house in these termes is more then an ordinary dedication to Gods service and their Prelates in England who dedicated Temples to God cannot answer this reply of the Jesuites nor can the new Jesuite Lysimachus Nicanâ—r their brother answer the Jesuite herein wee say from warrant of Gods Word that Solomon did all this by a propheticall instinct by the which also hee prophecied and did write the booke of the Proâ—â—rbs Ecclesiastes and Solomons Song else Jesuites may say that these bookes doe no more prove Solomon to bee a Prophet then the tomes written by Becanus and Suarez doth prove that they were divinely inspired Prophets Obj. David also prepared materialls for the Temple 1 Chron. 22. 2. and dicided the Levites in certaine rankes and orders 1 Chron. 23. 4. Answ. 2 Chron. 8. 13. for so had David the man of God commanded the man of God is the Prophet of God not the King of Israel as King 2 Chron. 29. 25. and hee set the Levites in the house of God with Cymba's and psalteries and â—arpes according to the commandement of David and of Gad the Kings Seer and Nâ—uhâ—n the Prophet for so was the commandement of the Lord by his Prophets they may prove then God the Prophet is the head of the Church and hath power to make Church-Lawes But it is a great mistake Hâ—â—â—â—iah David Solomon commanded the people and the â—evites to doe their duties according to Gods Word Ergo Kings may make Church-constitutions by a mixt power it followeth in no soâ—â— wee deny not but the King may command in Gods worship what is already of cleare and evident divine institution but that hee may obtrude it as a thing to bee observed by all Church men and urge it as a constitution come from authoritie to bâ—e observed under the paine of ecclesiasticall censures wee deny now this formalists teach that hee may command in the externall government as a Church constitution to bee in his royall name executed by Church men with Church censures though the Church never heard of it before It is true that Jehoshaph â—t 2 Chron. 19 8 9 10 11. set of the Levites and Priests and the chiefe of the fathers of Israel for the judgement of the Lord and for controversies and charged them to doe in the feare of the Lord v. 11. and behold Amariah the chieâ—e Priest saith hee is over you in all the matters of the Lord and Zebadiah the sonne of Ismael the ruler of the house of Judah for all the Kings matters also the Levites shall bee officers before you deale câ—â—raâ—iously and the Lord shall bee with the good Hence doth Tâ—oker and other court parasites inferre 1. That the King constituting Levites and Priests in a Citie must bee head of the Church and 2. That Jehoshaph at having constitute two Vicars and Dâ—puties under him one in Church matters to wit Amariah another in civill matters to wit Zebadiah therefore hath the King a jurisdiction and headship in both Church and State Answer 1. The institution of Priests is one thing and the calling of the persons to the Office another the former was Gods due who himselfe chused the tribe of Levi and this the King did not But it is another thing to constitute Priests and Levites who were instituted and called of God to serve in such a place at Jerusalem rather then in any other place this is but to apply a person who is jure divine by Gods right in office to such places and times This is not a point of Ecclesiastical jurisdiction for placing and timing Preachers belongeth to the people calling them and in the time of Apostasy as this was Jehoshaphat sent Levites to teach and commanded them to do their duty but that the High Priest is the Kings Deputy or Vicar as if the King offered sacrifices to God as the principall and Church head or by the Ministry and service of Amariah as his instrument deputy and servant is most idly and untruely spoken Yet will I not use the argument of Beâ—anus the Jesuite who saith If Amariah was the Kings Vicar then may the King by himselfe sacrifice for what ever the Vicar oâ— deputy may dâ—e that may the person above him who giveth him power dâ—e without the Vicar The Kings royall commandement is formally terminated upon the quality and manner of Ecclesiasticall acts that they bee done according to Gods Law rather then upon the acts according to their substance It is one thing for Ministers to Preach sound Doctrine and administrate the Sacraments in obedience and at the Kings commandement which wee acknowledge a truth and another thing for Ministers to Preach in the name and authority of royall Majesty as having a calling from him this latter is false as the King may do an
act of justice at the direction of a Minister commanding him in Gods name to execute judgement impartially yet the King doth not an act of justice in the name and authority of the Church And that is true which Beâ—anus saith What the instrument doth the principall cause may do where the Vicar or Deputy and the principall substitutâ—r of the Vicar are both civill persons or are both Ecclesiasticall persons for in a large and unproper sense the nurse is a sort of deputy under the nurse father the Father may take care that the nurse give milke and wholsom milke to his child yet cannot the Father give milke himself The King may take care actu imperato as one intending in a Kingly way that Christs body bee edifyed that the Priests and Prophets feed with knowledge the Church and sister of Christ and so are the Priests under the King and at his command to feed and to feed with wholsome food the flocke and in obedience to the King all are to do their duty and his care is universall over all and his end universall That which is the end of Pastors Doctors Elders Deacons Lawyers Judges c. is in an universall intention the Kings end even Gods honor by pâ—â—curing in a regall way that all do their duty in keeping the two Tables of the Law and so is hee the great politick wheel moving by his royall motions all the under wheeles toward that same end yet cannot the King without sinne and being like a Bird wandring from her nest do that which is properly Pastorall so that the Office is not subordinate to him but immediately from God yet are the operations of the Office and to Preach tali modo diligently sound Doctrine subordinate to him but in a generall and universall way as hee is a kingly mover of all to keep the two Tables of the Law Neither did the King as Suarez saith one and the same way appoint both the High Priest and the civill Judge And Cajetan saith he decerneth the two chiefe heads of Church and Common-wealth but hee appointed not both for God appointed Amariah to bee High Priest and not the King but here is nothing to prove the Kings headship Asa reformed the Church and renewed the Covenant Ezekiaâ— reformed Religion also and brake in peeces the Brazen Serpent and all these in the case of universall apostasie and the corruption of the Priest-hood did reforme the Lords house breake in peeces graven Images but all this giveth to them no mixt Ecclesiasticall power of making Canons of ordaining and depriving Pastors Whereas some object That the care both of temporall good and spirituall good belongeth to the Magistrate therefore hee must have a power to make Church Laws See Pareus For his care cannot bee supreme if hee must rule at the nod and beck of Church-men I Answer the connexion is weak hee who hath the care of both the temporall and spirituall good of the people hee hath a nomothetick power to procure both these two goods it followeth no way for then might hee have a power in his own person to Preach and administrate the Sacraments this power procureth the spirituall good but such as is the care such is the power the care is politick and civill Ergo the power to procure the spirituall good must bee politick and civill 2. Neither is the King to do all at the nod and direction of the Priesthood blindly and without examination That is the blind doctrine of Papists wee hold that hee hath a regall power to examine if the Decrees of the Church bee just Orthodox and tend to edification For hee is the Minister of God for good and to take vengeance on evill doing And there is no just obligation to sinne hee is not obliged to punish with the sword well-doing but evill doing and the Church can oblige the Magistrate to do nothing but that which in case there were no Church Law and in case of the Churches erring hee should doe 2. They object He to whom every soule is subject he hath a power to make Church Laws about all good but all and every soule without exception of Apostles or Church-men is subject to the civill Magistrate Ergo. The proposition is proved from the Law of relatives for he to 〈◊〉 we are subject he may give Lawes unto us for our gâ—â—d See Pareus Answ. He to whom we are subject may give any Lawes or command any manner of way for our good I deny the proposition in that sense for then he might in the Pulpit preach the Commandements of God for our good He might give Laws under the paine of excommunication It is enough that he may give Laws by sanction and civill enacting of Church Laws and pressing us by the power of the Sword to doe our duty for the attaining of a spirituall good He to whom we are subject he may give Laws that is presse in a coactive way obedience to Laws that is most true but it proveth not a nomothetick power in the King 3. They object What ever agreeth to the Kingly power concerning the good of Subjects by the Law of Nations that doth farre more agreeth Kings by the Law of God For the Law of God doth not desir 〈…〉 â—e Law of Nations But by the law of Nations a care 〈◊〉 Religion belong th to the King for Religion by the Law of nature is indâ—â—ed and brought in by the Law of Nations As Cicero saith And therefore to a Christian Kingly power the care of Religion must be due Answer we grant all for a care in a civill and politick way belongeth to the Christian Prince but a care by any meane whatsoever by Preaching or by making Church Canons is not hence proved by no light of nature or Law of Nations in an ecclesiasticall care of Religion due to the Christian Prince but onely in a politick and civill way 4. All beleevers even private men may judge of Religion not onely by a judgement of apprehension but also of discretion to try what Religion is true and to be holden and what is false and to be rejected Ergo farre more may the Christian Magistrate definitively judge of Religion so he doe it by convenient meanes such as are sound and holy Divines and the rule of Gods word The consequence is proved because the faithfull Prince hath supreame power which is nâ—mothetick and a power to make Lawes Answer it is true all private beleevers may try the Spirits whether they be of God or not but hence we may as well conclude therefore Princes may preach and administer the Sacraments as therefore the Prince may define matters ecclesiasticall For a eivill coactive power giveth to no man an ecclesiasticall power except he be called thereunto as Aaron was 2. The meanes alleadged are the judgement of holy and pious Divines and the word of God but Moses whom they alleadge for a patterne of a civill ruler who
had a nomothetick power in Church matters used not the advise of Divines nor the rule of the written word but as a Prophet immediately inspired of God gave Lawes to Gods people and prescribed a Law to Aaren and to the Priest-hood Now if rulers have such a power of defining Lawes they neede not follow the rule of Gods word But how shall they prove that Moses gave the Law to the people and the Priesthood as a King and not as the Prophet of God inspired immediately of God For if Moses his Law came from the ordinary power of Kings as it is such then commeth Moses Law from a Spirit which may erre for the ordinary Spirit to Kings is not infallible but with reverence to Kings obnoxious to erring God save our King 5. It is a Princes part by office to defend Religion and to banish false Religion and to roote out blasphemies and heresies Ergo he ought to know and judge by his office of all these But if he be to use the sword at the nodde onely of the Church without knowledge or judgement he is the executioner and lictor of the Church not a civill Judge Answ. In a Church right constitute we are to suppone that the Lawes of Synods are necessary and edificative and that the Magistrate is obliged by his office to adde his sanction to them not by an unfolded faith and as blind but he is to try them not onely by the judgement of discretion as a Christian for so all Christians are to try them but also saving the judgement of some Learned by a judiciall cognition as he tryeth civill crimes which he is to punish but his judiciall cognition is onely in relation to his practise as a Judge to authorize these Lawes with his coactive power not to determine truth in an ecclesiasticall way under the paine of Church censures Neither doe I beleeve that the Magistrate is not subordinate to the Kingdome of Christ as mediator but subordinate to God as Creator onely Though some Divines teach that there should have beene Kings and supreme Powers in the world though man had never fallen in sinne and a Saviour had never beene in the World and so that Kings are warranted by the Law of nature and Nations and not by any Law evangelick and mediatory yet we thinke with reverence this argument not strong for generation and creation and multiplication of mankind should have beene in the World though never a sinner nor a Saviour thould have beene in the world yet are creation generation and multiplication of mankind by our divines Junius Trekatius Gomaras Calvin Beza Melancthon Polanus Rollocus and many others and with warrant of the word of God made meanes subordinate to the execution of the decree of predeâ—tination to Glory which decree is executed in Christ as the meane and meritorious cause of salvation purchased in his blood What heathen Magistrates as Magistrates know not Christ the Mediator Ergo they are not means subordinate to Christs Mediatory Kingdome It followeth not For by Christ the wisedome of God Kings doe reigne though many of them know him not As they are created by Christ as the second person of the Trinity though they know not the second person of the Trinity It is their sinne that they know him not 2. It is objected The Magistrate is not given to the Church under the New Testament by the calling of Christ as an exalted Saviour as all the gifts instituted for the government of the mediatory Kingdome are instituted for that end Ephes. 4. 11. but it is instituted by God as governer of the World rewarding good and ill Rom. 13. 1. 6. Answ. Neither is creation a gift of Christ as exalted mediator therefore it is not a meane leading to the possession of that life purchased by the mediators bloud it followeth not For the Magistracy is a nurse-father of the redeemed spouse of Christ with the sincere milke of the word I meane a formall meane procuring by a coactive power that the Church shall be fed and it procureth not onely the Churches peace which respecteth the second Table of the Law but also godlinesse which respecteth the first Table of the Law 1 Tim. 2. 2. and Ephes. 4. 11. there be reckoned downe onely officers which actibus elicitis by formall elicit acts procureth the intended end of Christs mediatory Kingdome Not all the offices which procureth edification any way Such as is in civill Governours who are to see that the body of Christ be nourished and grow in godlinesse for that is an essentiall and specifick act of the Churches nurs-father 3. It is objected Magistracy compelleth men to the observance of Gods Law Deut. 17. and doth not immediately of it selfe by spirituall gifts of the evangell produâ—e its effects But all the mediatory Kingdome of Christ and the Government thereof of its selfe and its owne nature produceth the saving effects of the evangelâ— by vertue of its institution as faith repentance and salvation Answ. A Magistracy as a Magistracy of it selfe concurreth but in a coactive way for producing of peace honesty and godlinesse and serveth to edification but I grant not in such a spirituall way as a Church-ministry therefore it is not a meane subservient to the end of Christs mediatory Kingdome It followeth not It is not a spirituall meane Ergo it is not a meane The consequence is null and it is false that all the meanes of Christs mediatory Kingdome are of their owne nature spirituall for that is to begge the question for the Magistrate procureth that the Church be fed he punisheth blasphemers that others may feare and so abstaine and so be edified though the way be coactive yet is it a way and meane appointed of God as the nurse-father is a meane for the childs nourishing though the nurse-breasts be a more subordinate meane immediate meane 4. It is objected The Magistrate is not the Lords Ambassadour and minister in name of the Mediator Christ as the Minister is but it is extron â—call to the government of Christs Mediatory Kingdome and 〈◊〉 helpe onely to those things which concerne the externall man Answ. Hee who is called God and so is the vicegerent of God is Gods Ambassador politick commanding in Gods name but in another way then a preaching Ambassador commandeth and though Christ as Mediator may attaine to his end without the King as many were edified in the Apostolick Church where the civill Magistrate contributed no helpe and was rather an enemy to the kingdome of Christ and so Magistracy may bee called accidentall to Christs mediatory government but if this bee a good argument to prove that Magistracie is not subordinate to Christs mediatory kingdome then Oecumenicall and provinciall Synods consisting onely of Church men shall be no meanes subordinate to Christs kingdome because Christs kingdome may subsist in one Congregation without a provinciall assembly and circumcision is no meane subordinate to that kingdome in the Jewish
Church because that mediatory kingdome substisted fortie yeeres in the Jewish Church in the Wildernesse without circumcision yea and Apostles and Evangelists are no meanes subordinate to that kingdome because Christs mediatory kingdome subsisteth now without these officers 2. Neither is it true that magistracie conferreth no helpe to this kingdom but in these things which concerne the externall man for in a politick and coactive way the Magistracy taketh care by commandements that the Church bee fed with the pure Word of God onely this proveth that magistracie and Church ministery have two different objects and the way of proceeding of these two states the one carnall and with the sword Joh. 18. 36. Rom. 13. 3 4. the other spirituall to the manifestarion of the truth to the conscience 2 Cor. 4. 1 2. Psal. 110. 1. 2. Esâ—y 11. 4. Heb. 4. 12. which we grant to be true 5. It is objected Christ himselfe performed all the parts of his mediatory kingdome and all the functions thereof in his owne person and by his disciples while hee was on earth but hee refused all civill Magistracy and did inhibit his disciples thereof because it is not contained under the administration of his mediatory office as subordinate thereunto Answ. Christ refused magistracie not because it is not subordinate to edification which is the end of Christs mediatory kingdome but because it is not compatible with his spirituall kingdome in one and the same person and therefore this is a caption à non causa pro causa in one and the same person and subject the civill and the Ecclesiasticall power are inconsistent and incompatible that is true Ergo in the kind of lawfull meanes these two powers are unconsistent and uncompatible I deny it to follow for both royall power and Church power concurre for the producing of one and the same end to wit edification and obedience to both Tables of the Law but after different wayes carnall and spirituall I thinke it most considerable that though the Prince may by a coactive way command that same which a Church Synod may command in an ecclesiasticall way yet differeth these same powers in their formall objects because the King commandeth that which is good religious decent in Gods worship as a thing already taught and determined judicially either expressely in Gods Word or then by a pastorall or Synodicall determination and that not by way of teaching informing the mind exponing the Scripture or by pastorall dealing with the conscience as oblieging to a Church Liturgie and ceremonies as one who intendeth formall edification and faith repentance and obedience to God but the King commands that which is good and extra as it is already taught and expounded and as it is an imperated act of externall worship or mercy and justice done by a coactive power Hence the Magistrates power is not to edifie formally but to procure that edification may bee 2. The Magistrates power is Lordly the Churches power is onely ministeriall 3. The Magistrates power may bee in one to wit in the King the Churches power of the keyes is in the Church 4. They differ in formall objects as hath been said Now to obviate what the Jesuite Lysimachus Nicanor saith wee are no wayes of Papists mind in the matter of the Magistrates power for Papists 1. exclude Kings and Emperours from any medling with Church matters Charles the fift was upbraided by Paul the third the Pope of Rome because hee did as became a Prince ordaine meetings conferences and assemblies for composing of differences in Churches matters not giving the power of conveening councells onely to the Pope comparing his fact to the attempt of Uzzah who put his hand to the Ark and to Câ—rah Dathan and Abirams conspiracie against Moses yea and Nicolaus the first in his Epistle to Michael the Emperour denyeth that Emperours are to bee present in Synods except in generall Synods where both Church men and laicks are present wee teach that the Magistrate is as the hand the ministry as the eyes and both are to concurre for the spirituall good of the body of Christ. 2. Papists will have the Magistrates so to defend the faith as they have not power to judge not as Christians with the judgement of descretion what is right or wrong but they must as blind servants execute what Prelates decree yea and see non prâ—priis saith Henr. Blyssemius sed alienis Episcoporum ac pâ—aelatorum suorum oculis videre not with their owne eyes but with the eyes of their Prelates yea and the Magistrate should not read the Scripture say Papists and Nicanâ—rs brethren the Jesuits expresly contrary to Gods Word Deut. 17. 17. Hee shall read in the booke of the Law all the dayes of his life Joshua 1. 8. but onely beleeve as the Church beleeveth and this is blind obedience that they require of Princes this faith or obedience wee thinke abominable in all men as in Princes Of old Popes and Prelates were subject to Kings and Emperors as wee teach from the Word of God Rom. 13. 1. and 1. wee teach against the Jesuit Lysimachus Nicanor that his Prelates should not invade the King and civill Magistrates sword and be civill Judges as Popes and Prelates are against which writeth Tertullian Origen Hilarius Chrysostome Ambrosius Augustinus The author of the Survey saith that if every Eldership be the tribunall seat of Christ what appellation can bee made there from to either provinciall or generall councell and hee meaneth that there can bee no appellation to the King seeing the Presbytery in Churches causes is as immediatly subject to Jesus Christ and the highest Judicature on earth as the King is Gods immediate vicegerent on earth nearest to Jesus Christ in civill causes I answer the cause that is meerely ecclesiasticall as the formall act of preaching and ecclesiasticall determining of truth in Pulpits and the determining the truth in Church assemblies in an ecclesiasticall way in Synods and the excommunicating of a scandalous person are immediatly subject to Jesus Christ speaking in his owne perfect Testament and these causes lie not at the feet of Princes to bee determined by them as Kings but in a constitute Church they are to bee determined by the ordinary Church assemblies and in this place there is no appeale from the Presbytery to a King but it followeth not that there can bee no appellation from a Presbytery to a provinciall or to a nationall assembly 1. Because though every Presbytery bee the tribunall seate of Christ yet it is but a part of the tribunall seat of Christ and such a part as may easily erre and therefore appellation may bee made from the weaker and the part more inclined to erre to the stronger and maniest or the whole who may more hardlier erre and that is not denied by this author who dare not deny but they may appeal from a Bishop who doth and may misleade
soules and emptie purses to a Metropolitan and an Archbishop who is as dexterous and happy in emptying of poore mens purses and destroying soules if not large better as a pettie Lord Prelate from whom hee appealed yet is the one Lord Prelate the Vicar of Christ as well as the other by formalists bookes And 2. If the cause bee proper to the Presbytery they have just right to judge it as well as the provinciall assembly hath but possibly not such knowledge and if the partie complaine that hee is wronged or may bee wronged hee may well appeale to a larger part of Christs tribunall lesse obnoxious to erring which is no wrong done to the Presbyterie This man laboureth to make a division amongst our Divines because we know not whether to make our Pastors Doctors and Elders immediat 〈…〉 to Christ as Priests because then they are Priests of the New Testament or â—ubject to Christ as King and then all our officers shall 〈◊〉 Kings under Christ and the Christian Mâ—gistrate shall be so thrust out of his kingdome and chaire And the ignorant railer maketh much adoe in this matter but the truth is stronger then this Popish scribler for 1. as Christ is a Priest having a body to offer for the sinnes of the people and a reall Sacrifice our Divines deny that Christ hath any substitute and demie Priests under him or master Priests to offer sacrifices reall to God if this Author put any Priests under Christ in this meaning hee is upon an unbloody Masse-sacrifice much good doe it him if Fenner make this propheticall office of Christ a part of Christs Priesthood because the Priest was to teach the people Matth. 2. 7. Hos. 4. 6. and Abraham Henrick say the same there is no absurd to make the officers of the New Testament subordinate to Christ as to our high Priest teaching us Gods will not to Christ as our high Priest offering a bloody or a reall sacrifice to God this Author maketh much ado to cite Cartwright Fenner Bezâ—â— and Sonnius men whose bookes hee is not worthy to beare making the officers of Christs kingdome subordinate to Christ as King for as much as Christ as King prescribed the forme of ecclesiasticall government and then saith the poore man the Pastors under Christ â—â— King must bee all Emperors the Doctors Kings the Elders Dukes the Deacons Lords of the treasury c. and if they bee Christs immediat vicegerents within their owne Kingdomes who shall controll any of them on whithot shall an injured man appeâ—le Answ. 1. Wee are to blesse God that these Officers Pastors Doctors Elders Deacons are expresly in the Word of God and that this railers officers to wit Bishops Archbishops Metropolitans Primats Deanes Archdeanes officials c. are in no place of Christs testament onely they are in the Popes Masse book now if the man offend because they are subordinate to Christ as King hee must make his Primates his Metropolitans his Diocesan Lords his Deans Officials and such wild Officers Emperours Kings Dukes and Lord Treasurers under Christ for some roome these creatures must have else they must bee put out at the Church doors and if a man bee injured by the Primate to whom shall hee appeale but to some above him a Cardinall and if that creature be a Christ who cannot do wrong well and good it is wee rest but if hee bee a man like the rest of the world surely poor folk must appeale to his high holines the Pope 2. Deacons are not men of ecclesiastick authoritie in our account but are to serve tables Acts 6. 3. nor are our officers little Kings under Christ for the man cannot hold of the sent of a Lord Bishop but meere ministers and servants and the Ambassadors of the King of Kings who have no power to make lawes as if they were little Kings but are to propound Christs lawes hee is ignorant of Christs kingdome for the officers of the New Testament are under Christ as their King Ergo they are under him as little deputie Kings to make Lawes as Judges earthly are under those whose kingdome is of this world Joh. 18. 36. the man is both beside his booke and his wit to infer this Christ hath no Popes nor visible substitute Kings under him but under him are meere servants and heralds 4. Wee are farre from holding that one Church man such as the Pope may excommunicate Kings Gregorius the second excommunicated the Emperour Leo and Gregorius the seventh alias wicked Hildebrand excommunicated Henry the fourth Christ hath committed the power of excommunication to the whole Church 1 Cor. 5. 4. Matth. 18. 17 18. and therefore Lysimachus Nicanor cannot but side with Papists in laying this power upon one Prelate as the Kings substitute or rather the Popes Vicar 5. Wee doe not teach that the Pope or any Church man may dethrone Kings and alienate their crownes to others Gregory the first in a certaine decree saith Kings and Judges who contrâ—veneth the constitution of the Sea of Rome are to bee deprived of her honour Gregory the second having excommunicated the Emperour Leo discharged the Italians to pay him tribute and that because Leo was against the worshipping of Images See Haiminsfieldius and Arniseus and Baleus saith the Pope drew the subjects of this Leo Isaurus in apertam rebellionem to 〈◊〉 rebellion and so the Emperors of the east were deprived of the kingdome of Italy per sanctissimum diabolum by a most holy devill Pope Zachariah not the Prophet deprived Childericus King of France of his kingdome and procured that Pipinus the father of Charles the great should bee created King so saith Baleus also Let the third transferred the Empire from the Grecians to the Romans and by the hand of Pope Leo saith Sigebertus Charles was crowned See for this Shardius Gregorius the fift being the brother germane of Otbo the Emperour made a Law that the Emperour should bee chosen by seven Princes electors which fact weakned the majestie of the Empire which went before by inheritance hence An. 1350. Charles the fourth that his sonne might succeed him in the Empire laid in pledge the free Cities of the Empire in the hands of the Prince electors which to this day are not redeemed So did the Pope shake the Empire at his owne will Gregory the third began and Leo the third finished the devise of erecting a new Empire in the West and weakned the power of the Emperour of Constantinople Gregorius the seventh alias gracelesse Hildebrand deprived Henry the fourth and created another in his place as Sleidan and Lampadius relateth Innocentius the third dethroned Otho the fourth and Innocentius the fourth dethroned Frederick the second and the like did Clemens the sixth to Lodovick the fourth by Bellarmines owne confession No Emperours can bee created but by their consent saith the Author of that learned worke Catalog
Reformation of the Congregations of England IN the first article the Author acknowledgeth the Church of England was once rightly and orderly gathered either by Apostles â—â— apostolick men whether Philip or Joseph of Arimathea or Simon Zelotes as we may read in Fox c. Sothat all the worke now is not to make them Churches which were none before but to reduce and restore them to their primitive institution Answ. Though the Churches of England were planted by the Apostles yet since Popery universally afterward prevailed in both England and Scotland as Beda and Nicephorus and ancient histories witnesse we thinke by our brethrens grounds England losed the very essence of a true Church So that there be neede of the constituting of a new Church and not of simple restitution to the first restitution 1. Because the Congregations wanteth the essentiall constitution of right visible Churches as you say 2. Because you receive none comming from the Church of New-England to the seales of the Covenant because they are members of no visible Church Sect. 2. Certaine propositions tending to Reformation In the third or fourth Proposition the Author condemneth Laicks Patronages 2. Dedicating of Lands to the Ministry to these adde what the Ministers of New-England say in their answer to the thirty two Questions sent to them from Old-England where they condemne stinted maintenance Though the right of Church Patronages were derived from Romulus it is not for that of noble blood â—or Dionysius Halicarnasseus saith Romulus instituted Patronages when he had divided the people in noble and ignoble called Patricii Plebeii But this Patronage was civill and when servants and underlings were hardly used it hath a ground in nature that they choose Patrons to defend them therefore hee who gave libertie to a a servant amongst the Romans was called a Patron and he who defended the cause of the accused as Valla saith was called a Patron If it bee said that the servant was the proper goods and part of the Masters patrimony because hee might sell his servant and therefore there could bee no Law given to prove men may limit the dominion of the master over the servant I answer the servant was a part of his masters patrimony but a part thereof for sinne not as his Oxe or his Asse is a part of his patrimony therefore by the Law of nature whereby the weaker imploreth helpe of the stronger as the Lambe seeketh helpe from the mother and the young Eagle from the old the slave might well have libertie to choose a Patron and this is a ground that the Magistrate the Churches nurs-father by office should plead the Churches cause as her Patron and every one in power is to defend the Church in her liberties and patrimony and therefore in the Apostles time when holinesse and the power of Religion did flourish and was in court there was not need of any positive civill or Church Law for a Patron to the Church every beleever in power is oblieged to defend the Church but when men became Vulturs and ravenous birds to plucke from the Church what was given them the Councell of Millian in the yeare of God 402. wherein some say Augustine was president under Honorius and Arcadius some holy and powerfull men were sought from the Emperour to defend the Church in her patrimony and rights against the power and craft of avaritious men and they were called Patrons and the same was desired in the first Councell of Carthage but with the Bishops advice cum provisione Episcoporum Hence it is cleare patronages from their originall were not Church priviledges and Bishops being a part of the Church could not be the Patrons quia nemo sibi ipsi potest esse patronus and for this cause that learned thinketh this was the originall of Church Patronages but the Patrons have beene chosen with consent of the Church hence they were not as our Patronages are now which goeth 1. by birth 2. and are a part of a mans patrimony and civill thing that the Patron hath right unto under the Kings great Seale but as a Minister is not a Minister by birth neither was a Patron a Patron by birth and from this wee may collect that the Patrons right was but a branch of the Magistrates right and accumulative not primitive and that hee could take nothing from the Church and 〈◊〉 lesse might the Patron forestall the free election of the people by tying them and their free suffâ—ages to a determinate man whom hee presented and it is not unlike which Aâ—entinus 〈◊〉 when Bishops gave themselves onely to the Word of God to preaching and writing bookes in defence of the truth the Emperour tooke care that they should bee furnished with food and â—aiment and therefore gave them a pâ—tronus quem 〈◊〉 patronum curatoremque vocabant whom they called a patron and here observe the Bishop of old was the client and the sonne and Pupill now hee must bee the Patron and Tutor and therefore in time of Popery Antichristian Prelates would bee Patrons both to themselves and to the Churches But this seemeth not to bee the originall of patronages because this ground is common to all Churches but not all but onely some certaine Churches have patronages therefore their ground seemeth rather to bee that some religious and pious persons founded Churches and dotted and mortified to them benefices and the Church by the Law of gratitude did give a Patâ—onage over these founded Churches to the first foundators and their heires so as they should have power to nominate and present a Pastor to the Church But there were two notable wrongs in this for 1. If the fundator have all the Lands and Rents in those bounds where the Church was erected hee is oblieged to erect a Church and furnish a â—â—pend both by the Law of nature and so by Gods Law also Ergo the Church owe to him no gift of patronage for that nor is hee to keepe that patronage in his hand when hee erecteth a Church but and if hee being Lord heritor of all the Lands and Rents both erecteth a Church and dotteth a stipend sub modum eleemosynae non sub modum debiti by way of almes not by way of debt then is there no gratuitie of honour nor reward of Patronage due to him for almes as almes hath no reall or bodily reward to bee given by those on whom the almes is bestowed but onely the blessings of the poore Joh 31. 20. it being a debt payed to God hee doth requite it And Calderword saith no wise man would thinke that the Church men should allure men to found Churches and to workes of Pietie by giving them the right of presenting a man to the change and also hee would call it Simonie not pietie or religion if one should refuse to doe a good worke to the Church except upon so deareâ—t rate and so hard a condition as to
acquire to himselfe poâ—er over the Church of God Though the â—ight of presenting a man to benefice were a meere temporall thing yet because it removeth the libertie of a free election of the fittest pastor as Origen saith it cannot bee lawfull but it is not a temporall or civill right but a spirituall right though wee should grant that the people have a free voyce in choosing and that the patron were oblieged to present to the benefice the man onely whom the people hath freely chosen and whom the Elders by imposition of hands have ordained 1. Because the Pastors hath right to the benefice as the workeman is worthy of his hire and hee hath a divine right thereunto by Gods Law 1 Cor. 9. 8 9. c. Gal. 6 6. Matth. 10. 10. Ergo if the patron give any right to the Pastor to the benefice it must bee a spirituall right If it bee said hee may give him a civill right before men that according to the Lawes of the Commonwealth hee may legally brook and injoy the benefice this is but a shift for the civill right before men is essentially founded upon the Law of God that saith the workeman is worthy of his hire and it is that fame right really that the Word of God speaketh of now by no Word of God hath the Patron a power to put the Preacher in that case that hee shall bee worthy of his wages for hee being called chosen as Pastor hee hath this spirituall right not of one but of the whole Church 2. It is true Papists seeme to bee divided in judgements in this whether the right of patronage bee a temporall or a spirituall power for some Canonists as wee may see in Abb. decius and Rubio and the Glosse saith it is partly temporall partly spirituall Others say it is a spirituall power as Anton. de Butr. and Andr. Barbat and Suarez and whereas Papists doe teach that the Church may lawfully give a right of presenting to Church benefices even to those who are not Church men the power must bee ecclesiasticall and spirituall and cannot bee temporall also Suarez saith that the right of patronage may bee the matter of Simâ—ny when it is â—â—ld for mâ—ney Ergo they thinke it an holy and spirituall power It is true the Bishop of Spalato calleth it a temporall power which is in the hand of the Prince but there is neither reason nor Law why it can bee called a temporall power due to a man seeing the patron hath amongst us a power to present and name one man whom he conceiveth to be qualified for wee find the nomination of a list or the seeking out of men fit for the holy ministry some times ascribed to the Church as Act. 1 23. Then they appointed two Joseph called Barsabas who was surnam d Jusâ—us and Matthias which words may well bee referred to the eleven Apostles and so they nominated men or to the Church of beleevers and so though it bee not an authoritative action it is an ecclesiasticall action and belongeth to the Church as the Church and so to no Patron and the looking out of seven men to be presented as fit to bee ordained Deacons is expresly given to the Church of beleevers Act. 6. 3. Wherefore Brethren looke yee out amongst you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seven men of honest report and sometimes the Apostles doe nominate men for the ministery but never doth the holy Ghost mention a Patron But if the thing it selfe say they hee necessary then is the office not unlawfull But it is most necessary that some one or more eminent and powerfull men should have power to see that the Church goods bee not delapidated Answ. It is a part of the Magistrates office with his accumulative power whereby hee seeth that every one doe their dutie to take care that vulturs and sacrilegious devourers of Church livings bee punished and the Church themselves are to censure all guiltie of Simony or delapidation of the rents of the Church as may bee gathered by due analogie from Peters punishing with death the sacriledge of Ananias and Saphira and the Simony of Simon Magus 2. The ancient Church â—ooke care of dividing of the Church rent very carefully in foure parts one was given to the Pastor who was not to imploy â—ents of the Church upon Horses and Coaches and conquering Baronies and Lordships to their sonnes as our idle belleys were in custome to doe but the Bishop was to entertaine Hospitalls and to feed the poore to take care of bridges repâ—ring of Churches so as Ambrose saith what ever is the Biships it is the poores a second part was given to the Elders and Deacons a third part was for the repairing of Churches and a fourth part for Hospitalls for poore and strangers this distribution with some other order is made if wee beleeve Papists in a Synod at Rome under Silvester the first though Socrates Theodoret Sozomen and others well versed in antiquitie speake nothing of this Synod but you may see this cleare in Synodo Bracarensi in Aventinus in Gregorius so there is no need of a Patron nor was there any in the Apostolick Church Deacons were to take care for tables and the goods of the poore no reason that men seeme more carefull for the good of the Church then Jesus Christ. 3. Though there bee a necessitie that the Church bee defended in her liberties yet is there no reason an office should be made thereof as the Canonists make it an office with a sort of stipend And therefore to make a Patron they require not onely the founding of a Church but also the building of the house upon his owne charges and the dotation of a maintenâ—nce for the Church and for this cause the Patrou hath a buriall place in the Church and if hee or his children become poore they are to be entertained of the Church rents and therefore they call it jus â—uti'e a gainefull power 2. It is jus bâ—norifioum hee hath power to nominate and present a man to the benefice of the vaiking Church 3. It is jus onerosum because hee is oblieged to defend the Church see theâ— Law for this so see also Calderwood Gerardus Suarez Anton. de dom arcb Spal Hâ—spinianus yet Justinianus himselfe forbiddeth that the Patron should present a man to the Bishop to bee examined and tryed and certainly this place and charge for the defending of the Church of Christ from injuries and wrongs 〈◊〉 Christ of want of foresight and providence who hath not appointed officers civill and eccleâ—â—asticall to take care of his Church for no power over the Church was ever given to builders of Synagogues and therefore a calling by the Patron is no more Christs way then a calling by the Prelate and his Chaplaine 2. Nor would the Church receive the ministers from Christ Jer. 2. 5. and the laying
of the Churches of Christ in New England c. 3. sect 3 Fundamentalls Authority of Elders Magistrats power in matters Ecclesiasticall The way of the Churches Trelcat loc 16. aâ—t â— Tylen Syntag. disp 14. de Eccl. dis 1. Thes. 19. Profess leyd synop pur Theol. dis 4. thes 34. 35 Piscator dis 23. n. 15 16. Bucan loc 41. quest 7. s. 5. Answer to Quest. 2. Way of the Church Ch. Sect compare with chap. 2. Robins Iustifie pag. 106. Confess Separ art 37. Bell de Eccl. li. 3 cap. 2. 1 Cor. 11. 23. Mat. 28. 19. 1 Cor. 1. 17. Confess art 37. Quest. 2. a Parker de poâ—it Eccl. l. 3. c. 8. b Câ—hol Paris pag. 8. c Paul Baynes docesart tyrall 3. q. concl 3. pa. 83. a Thom. 22. q. 28. art 10 ad 2. b Molina tom 6 tract 5. dis 57. n. 6. c Suarez Tom. de legib lib. 2. cap 15. d Vasq. 12. dis 129. cap. 2. e Viguertus in institut Theol. cap. 15. s. 1. f Sotus de instit li. 2. q. 3. art 8. g Scotus 3. dist 37. quest 1. h Altisiodore l. 3 sum tract 7. cap. 1. Qu. 5. i Durandus 1. k Gabriel 3. dist 37. q. 1. Art 1. Concl. 2. l Voetius des causa pap li. 2. c. ca. 21. sect 3. 6. m Theodo l. 4. ca. 14. c. 24. n Gerson par 2. Sermon Rhen. dom 2. postpashat o Anton. 3. l. 3. c. 83. a Shindler in Lexico b Muscul. com in Is. 22. 22. Insigne acceptae potestatis Occonoms Praeposito domûs commendantur claves quibus potestatem suam administret c Calvin comment ib. Gualter Homil. 114. Claves symbolum potestatis regibus Claves offerunt d Iunius Plenam administrationem e Beza in Ma. aunot Potestas Ministrorum in Mat. 16. f Pareus domus meae faciam te aeconomum g Hieron Clavis potestas excellentiae h Chrysostom Homil. 55. in Mat. Magnam potestatem i August de civit de lib. 20. ca. 9. potestatem pastoris k Beda in Iohan. Clavis est potestas ligandi solvendi a li. de fide ad Pet. b Stephan in thesaur ling. Graecae c Whittakee tom 2. contr 4. câ— 5. d Calvin ib. dissert de Apostolatu Petri. e Bullinger ib. f Erasm. Para. g Zwinglius h Marlorat com i Pareus ib. a Beza Ministerii Ecclesiastici authoritâ—â— caelestis b Tolet comment in Joan. in loc an 21. c Maldonat Harm in loc d Cajetan com in Ioh. 20. 23. ideo hoc in loco instituitur promulgatur sacramentum paenitentiae e Rolloc ibâ—cpetita reiterata potestas f Beza in ani mad in Mat. 16. sicut Ioannes iuterpretatur in sra c. 21. g Bulling Mat. 16. h Pareus Quicquid solveris id est Joh. 20. quorum peccata remiseritis i Calv. instit 4. ca. 6. k Whittaker tom 2. contr 4. q. 2. ca. 5. l Zwinglius com m Asuscul in Joh. 21. n Way of the Church of n. E. ca. 2. sect 9 o Bulling in loc Mat. 16. Bullinger comment Mat. p Muscul. ibid q Beza an r Calvin comment s Psa. 105. 27 Judg. 15. 10. Psal. 149. 8. Mat. 22. 13. Acts 21. 11. Acts 22. 4. Mark 3. 37. l Levit. 14. 7. Psal. 102. 20. Jer. 40. 4. Ps. 105. 20. Act. 2. 24. Rom. 7. 2. 1 Cor. 7. 27. Rev. 20. 3. Rev. 9. 15. Job 12. 18. a Cap. 3. Sect. 1. b Mat. 10. 2. Joh 6. 70. Acts 17. 20. 21. a Gretser de in Augnr Doctor Luther p. â—9 b Belâ— de cöcli vut l. 2 ca. 2. c Suarez de trip virtâ—dis 9. de Eccl. Sec. 7. n. 7. d Greg de Valent tom 3. dis 1. q. 1. punct 7. e Hosius in confess Polmiea f Joan. de Turre cremat de Gal. l. 1. ca. 24 25 26. a Fran. Iohnson art 5. in M. Clisions booke p. 29. b Mat. 18. 19. 1 Cor. 11. 23. 1 Cor. 1. 17. Joh. 4. 12. c Consess art 27. d Remonst conf 21. apol cons. ib. e Socin tract de Eccl c. 1. n. 140. Gatechis Raccoviens c. 11. n. 305. f Cartwright ans to the admâ—nit tract 18. c. 1â— div 5. p 663. g Beza an in Mat. 17. h Pareus Apostolis dict manisestum est quicquid vos Apostoli ligaveritis ut supra Petro dixerat Christus Mat. 16. 19. i Calvin com ib. k Joh. Weemes vol. 3. expos of the judiciall Law c. 16. a Way of the Church of n. E. c. 4. sec. 5. Irenaus iâ— qui in Ecclesia sunt Presbyteris obedâ— oportet iis qui successionem habent ab Apostolis qui cum Episcopatus successione charisma veritatis certum secundum beneplacitumpatris acceperunt Nazianzen oâ— at 21. de laud. Bas. ejusdem throni particeps est Petrus cum reliquis Apostolis in illa verba dabo tibi Claves Cyprian de unita Ecclesia Christus eandem dedit omnibus Apostolis potestatem hoc erant utique caeteri Apostoli quod Peâ—â—us suit pari consortto praediti honoris potestatis he should have said Hoc erant utique caeteri credentes in Christum quod Petrus suit also Basil de vita solitar c. 21. Omnibus pastoribus Doctoribvs candem potestatem tribuit cuâ—us signum est quod omnes exaequo ligant solvunt He should have said Omnibus credentibus in Christum eandem potestatem tribuit Ambros. in Ps. 38. in Luc. 10. Ser. 66. Quod hic dictum est Apostolis omnibus dictum non ait omnibus credentibus dictum The pâ—ilact in Mat. 6. Quamvis soli Petro dictum tamen omnibus Apostolis concessae sunt Claves Cyrillâ— in Joh. 4. l. 4. Responsionem illi Christus committebat qui ordine primus omnibus Apostolis non ait omnibus credentibus Euthymius in Mat. ca. tibi dabo claves atqui donum hoc ceterorum fuit Apostolorum Hugo de sanct victor Tom. 2. institut sanct monaster Quamvis potestas solvendi ligandi soli Petro data videatur tamen caeteris Apostolis data est Haymo Homil in festo Petri Pauli Quod Petro dixit in Petro caeteris Apostolis dixit Cardin Cusan concord Cathol 2. c. 13. Nih l dictum aâ—â—ctrum quod alits Apostolis nâ—n diâ—tum Glossa ordinaria Petâ—us tanquam principa is inter alios Apostolos non inter alios creientes pro aliis dat respensionem Cyrill in Es. 4. orat 2. sancti Apostoli Evangelistâ—e fundamenta Hyeron li. 1 cont Iovian Omnes Apostoli acceperunt claves non solus Petrus Anselm in Mat. 16. Habent eandem judiciariam potestatem alâ—i Apostoli Anastasius in quest sac script q. 79. in 6. Tom Biblioth Potestatem clavium non soli Petro sed aliis etiam Apostolis toti Ecclesie in Episcopis Presbyteris datam August tract in Joh 50. lib. de agâ—d Christi c. 30. Beda homil in Mat. 16. Chryâ—ostom Homil. 70. ad popul Hilarius ae trinit l. 6. Euscbius histor Eccl. lib 2. c.
1 Gor. 5 3 4 o Fulk against the Rhemistes act 1. 26 p Ursin explic Par 2. p. 534. q Zwinglius expl act 1. 23. 26 r Munsterus in Mat. 18. s Theodoret. dialog 1. t Irenaeus cont Hermâ—g lib. 3. u Cyprian l. 2. Epist. 4. a Way of the Church of Chin N. E. c. 6. sect 1. Hosea 2. 2. To the eleventh question pag. 32 33. Church-government discussed lb. pag. 35 36. a Church government discussed answer to quest 11. pag. 33. When Christ layeth 〈◊〉 a warrant for the power of binding and looseing given to all Churches his wisdome hath fitted the rule so that it agree to al churches to a congregation that 's alone in a remote Iland to a Church presbyteriall or nationall as Parker doth apply it to prove the power of Synods If a little body of a congregation in a remote Isle have power from Christ to cut off a rotten member lâ—st it infect the whole body shall we doubt but our wise lawgiver hath given that same power to a greater body of many visible congregations which is under the danger of the same conâ—agious infection The way of the Church of Christ in N. Eng. a The 12. question propounded by the godly and learned Brethren of old England a Cajetan coment ib. b Eras. Sarcer in loc c Bullinger oomment d Paraeus v. 13. e P. Martyr ib. f Paraeus in â—s 12. a Ambrosus b Oecumenius in loc c Theophylact. d Calvin e Pet. Martyr comment f Bullinger g Pareus h Beza i Pelican k Pomeran coÌ„ l Meyer m Sarcerius com n Marloratus o Paraphrasteâ— p Haymo com q Aquinas r Erasâ—â—â— Paraph. a Augustine saith haeres 69. Eccl. siam Christi de â—oto teâ—rarum orâ—e 〈◊〉 â—queâ—s Africa Donaâ—i parte remansyle b Augustin Epist. 48 ad Uincent in illa verba indica ubi pascis in meridie Viden. solam solam illi in Meridie vos in occidents saith Morton apolog p. 1. c. 31. answereth Bellarmine de Ecclesia milâ—â— l. 3. c. 13. c Field of the Church 3. book 28. ch d Morton grand imposture ch 14. 2. challeng p. 342. e Gerard. to 5. de Ecclesia c. 4. p. 231. 232. nu 35. a Paâ—kâ—r â—n the Crosse parag 2. c. 9. p. 113. dâ— c. 14. b Brightman in Apocal. 3. c Cartwright repl 1. p. 175. Non distinguendum ubi lex ubi legislator non distinguit Manuscript ch 1. sect 3. a Quest. 8. b Apology of the Churches of New England c. 3. c The way of the Church of Christ in New England ch 1. sect 1. prop. 3. d Apology for the Church of N. E. ch 3. e Way of the Church chap. 1. sect 2. The state of the question concerning the Church covenant a Alphonsus à Castr. tit vota b Bellarm. de eccles milit lib. 4. cap. 9. â—andem heresin Lampetianorum Lutherus tenet c Bellarm de Monarch l. 2. c. 15. d Origen Nazianzen Ambrose Augustinus exponit iâ—lud Matth. 19. 11. e Bellarm. de Monach lib. 2. cap. 31. f Maldonat in Math. 19. a The way of the Churches Chap. Sect. 2. b Discourse of Church-covenant fol. 22 23. c Apolog. chap. 6. d Discourse of the Church-covenant fol. 24. e Beza annot marg Act. 2. 43. f Syrus interp ibid. g Arab. interp ibid. h Latin interp ibid. i Gal. 1. 8. 2 Ep. Joh. 10. k Apologie of the Church of new England l Act. 20. 28. 〈◊〉 13. 17. 1 Tim. 5. 17. 1 Pet. 5. â— 4. m Apol. â—â— 8 * Apology for the Churches of New England c. 5. a Discouse of a Church covenant fo 2. b Gal. 3. 16. Psal. 2. 8 9. Esau 53. 10. c Heb. 8. 8. d Ier. 31. 31. ch 32. v 38 39 40 41. Iâ—rem 50. 5. a Discourse of the Church-covenant fol. 26 27 28. b Parker de pol. Eccles. l. 3. c. 16. p. 166. 167. c Fox acts monum 137. a Apology c. 8. b Pâ—â—ker de polit 3. c. 6. a Concl. Laodiâ— c. 7. b Gregorius de consecrat c. 8. c. ab antiqua c Leo Epist. 77. d Augustin in Joan. tract 6. de trinit li. 15. c. 1. de Baptismo l. 3. c. 5. e Tertulliâ—n de resurrell carnis f Cyprian epist 73. ad Iubajan g Ambros. de Sacram l 3. c. 2. h Concil Elibert c. 38. 77. i Perkins problem p. 184. k Martin Bucer in leiturg Angl. ch 482. l Chemnitii examen concili Trident. l. 2. p. 71. m Pet. Martyr loc com class 3. de confirm n Whitgift p. 59. 4. o Pareus comment in Heb. 6. p Beza annot in Job 6. q Calvin comment in Heb. 6. r Bullinger comment Heb. 6 a Pareus in colleiâ—â—m apostolorum nos receperunt dextrit nobiscum juÌ„ctis quod intimae conjunctionis nostrae signum fuit obsignatio b Bullinger ib. c Beza aâ—not a Way of the Churches of Christ in N. Eng. ch 1. sect 1. Prop. 3. a Esai 51. 1. 2 3. Josh. 24. 2 3 4. b Apology ch 3. c. 4. 5. c Discourse of the Church covenant fol. 5. 6. d The way of the Church ib. a Apolog c. 3. a Iunius anal Deut. 29. non dederat vobis coâ— ad res visas auditas observandum b Amesius Coron 3. Art Arg. 2. p 254 Antisyâ— Art 3. c. 4. p. 294. c Piscator amicâ duplicat ad Vorst p. 539. d Calvin com in Deut. 29. e Cajetan in Deut. f Abulensis 29. g Remons in Script dordr art 4. p. 113. h Vorstius contra Piscat p. 539. 540. i Grevinchov con Amis p. 38. k Episcop disp 9. Thâ—ll 3. l Catech. Raccov c. 10 p. 259. m Socin ad object critteni p. 86. n Edvard Poppius August part p. 91. c. 31. 66. o Discourse of the church-covenant fol. 5. p Way of the church ch 1. sect 2. a Episcop disp 27. thesi 8 9 10. b Remonst in confess cap. 21. thesi 6. c Iac Armin. Antiperke pag. 224. in illa Math. 16. d Theoph. Nicolaides in refut tractatâ— de eccle cap. 3 p 23 24 25. Smalcius disputat de eccles 8. p. 9. f Ostorodius jnslit c. 42. p. 4. 2. a Apology c. 4. a Parker de polit l. 1. c. 17. b Cartwright adversus Harrin sonum c Apology ch â— a Way of the Church ch 3. â—ct 1. b Juniâ—â— in annot prostrati auxilium cjus imploranâ—es b Apolog. ubi supra a The way of the churches of Christ in New England ch 3. sect 4. b Apolog. c 5. Author of the discourse of church-covenant fol. 12. c Calvin Musculus in comme Gualther in loc d Iunius annot e Musculus ib. f Iunius annot g Calvin com h Gualter Regul jâ—ris conditionatum â—ihil ponit nisi ponatur conditio a Discourse of the Church covenant art 1. a Calvin b Polaâ— com c Iunius a Discourse of a Church-covenant â—ol 23. b Calvin praelect â—b c Musculus
cry of the stone sect 4. p. 12. August de doct Christi l. 3. c. 32. Contra cresoen l. 2. c. 21. a Navar. Encâ—â—r c. 27. n. 13. b Gâ—â—g n. q. 3. c. 1. c Concil 4. Carthag d Gerson de excom cons. 4. e Concil Carthag 5. c. 10. f Concil Arelatens 2. c. 19. g Concil Turraconens c. 6. h Concil Agathens c. 35. i Stephan Qu. in summa Bulla 5. con provinc n. 7. q. 18. k M Antonius de Dom. Arch. Spalat de repub eccles l. 5 c 9 n. 6 7. l Mat. 18. 17 18. m Zâ—s epist. 2. n Coelcst cp 6. o Horm cp 45 p Pelag. 2. cp 1 q M. Anton. de dom loc citat n. 8. r Cajet com in 2 Thess. 3. 15 s Solo disp 22. q. 1. art 4. t Paludanus d. 18. q. 6. u Cajet in verb. excom major c. ultimo x Sylvest excom n. 5. y Navar. in summâ— 27. n. 19. z Concil Car. â—hag 4. c. 84. Epâ—scopus nullum preâ—ibeat ingredi Ecclesiam audiâ— verbum ' Dei sive gentilem sive hâ—reticum sive Iudaemn a ' De consestat dist 1. c. 67 b Innocent 3. verb. excom c Leo 1. cp 63 cap. adjicimus ib q. 1. d Suarez to 5. disp 12. de excom sect 2. n. 4. Christus hic Joan. 21. Mat. 28 Non dedit poâ—estatem ordinis sed jurisdictionis Neque jure divino hic actus requirit ordinem seâ— authoritatem pasloris e Tol. com in Joan. 21. an 7. f Cajet com in Joan. 21. v. ib. g Navar. sum 26 c. 11. 163. h Basil cp 3. ad Amph. c. 58. i Field book 3 of the Church cap. 15. k The Way of the Churches of Christ in N. E. ch 4. sect 6. l Cyprianl 4. cp 2. m Socrates l. 7. c. 25. n August contra Donatistas de bapt lib. 5. cap. 1. o Cartwright C tâ—h p August de 〈…〉 q Chrysostm â—om 11. ad Eph. r Chrysostome s Theophylact. â—â— Mat. 18. t Hilarius w Ireneus l. 4. c. 62. x Gregor hom 24. in Evang. y Hieron in Auâ—s 1. z Optatus con parmâ—nd 1. c. 2. a August tract â—◠〈◊〉 122. b Eugenius 4. 〈…〉 ent c Chrysost. hom 21. in â—oann d Gregor Naziâ—a orat ad â—anct e Turrâ—â—rem l. 1. c. 57. f Vega in Tridentâ—n con l. 23 c. 10. g Pet. a Scto â— part defensâ—â—n Bâ—ent h Can. loc com 4. i Suarez de â—â—ipl virtute Theoligâ—d 9. sect 1. n. 14. k Coachman the cry of a stone sect 3 p 8. l Robinson Justis of separat p. 8. m The way of the churches Ch. 1. Sect. 2. n Stapleton relect 1. con de Eccl. 4. 4. ar 5. ib. note â— o Bellarm. de eccl militant l. 4. c. 2. p Costerus de Eccl c. 2. p. 109. q Gordonius Huntlaeus tom 1. cont 2. c. 4. p. 141. q. 4. r Raccovia c. 1 s Theol. Nicolaides in defenstractat de eccles p. 54. 55. t Smalcius in refut fran disp 6. p. 282. 283. w Remons in Belgro in confess sua c. 22. Thes. 8. a August l. de unitat Eccles. c. 2. b Tertullian advers Heret c Hieron com in Psal. 133. d Chrysostom bom 40. in Mat. e Robins just p. 256. f Coachman â—ry of the stone sect 3. pag. 8. p 3. g The way of the Churches ch 1. sect 3 h Robins just of separ p. 282 283. i Prof. Leyd in Synop. pur Theol. disp 4. thes 41. k Ursin Pareus in Catech. Expl. q. 59. art 6 de Ecces l Jun. to 1. disp theol 44. Thes. 41 42. m August confes art 7. n Galvin inst 4. c. 1. sect 9. o Whittak de Eccl. cont 2. q. 5. c. 17. p Beza in confes art 7. q August cont Donâ—â—ist r Serv. of the Church book 1. ch 18. s Parker de polit Eccl. l. 1. c. 17. t Cartwright advers haeres ibid citatur w Parker de Politia l 1. per totum libâ—um x Chemnitius part 2. Locor de Eccles. p. 314 Anabaptisâ—ae dicunt si quis doctrinam Evangelii trâ—elligat seve sit sutor sive sartor 〈◊〉 faber eam doâ—ere concionari dâ—bere y Gastius de errâ—ribus Catabaptistarnm l. 1. c. 15. z Theol. Nicolaides â—â— act 〈◊〉 de Eccles. c. 1. p. 146. a Ostorodius inst c. 42. b Raddetius in notis ad lib. Smigles p. 32. Ainsworth an in Cant. 6. Cotton in Cant. 6. Abulensis â—u loc etiam si non siâ—t 〈◊〉 Ainsworth an in can 3. Cotton expo on Cant. 3. 4. Alst. in loc quod â—rat veluti conclave Ecclesiâ— Catholicae M. Mather and Mr. Tomâ—on in Ans. to Mr. Heâ—le c. 2. p. 13. 14. Isa. 1. 10. 16 17 Assâ—â—tion of 〈…〉 â— 19. a Epiphanius haer 26. alâ—â—s 28 b Hieronymus Epist. 89. c Diodatus au in Act. 15. a Church government Answ. to qu. 14. pag. 43 44. b lb Answ. â—â— q. 18. pag. 64 So Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson against Mr. Herlo c. 2. church-Church-power in the Church intrinsecally and not by other ascending or descending derived to any one part by another Constitution and Intention Generation and Perfection Exercise of power and power it selfe a Quest. 18. pag. 64. 65. Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson against Mr. Herle c. 1. p. 8. Aristot. 5. 〈◊〉 text 31. a Lorinus com in loc b Cornelius a Lap. in loc c Salmeron in loc d Cajetan in loc e Stapleton in Antidot Apost inc 15. v. 28. actor Apost f Diodatus in in ann on the place ac 15. 28. Budens coÌ„meâ—t lâ—ng 〈◊〉 C. l. nâ—m demostbenes ss delegis Mr. Mather against Mr. Herle c. 4 p. 43 44. a Ames Medul Theolo lib. 1. c. 38. ch 37. lib. 1. 39. thesâ— 26. b A modest and brotherly answer to Mr. Herle c. 2. p. 12. 13. c Ib. c. 1. pag. 8. d Church-government of New-England Answer to q. 14. pag. 43 44. e Mr Mather Mr. Thomson Answer to Mr. Herle c. 4 pag. 40 41 sig Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson answ to Mr. Herle c. 2. p. 16 and p. 20. a Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson Answer to Mr. Herle c. 4 p. 42. b Church-government and Church-covenant of New England Answ. to quest 14. p. 44. a Augustine rac 39. in Ioan. b Chrysostom hom 1. hom 33. in Matth. c Beda in Act. 10. 5. Matth. 14. d Basilius homil Ps. 115. e Oecuâ—enius in loc f Hieronymus in Esa. c. 1. et c. 11. in illa adjiciet dominus secundo manuâ—n g Ireneus l. 1. c. 11. h Cornelius a lapide diversa proâ—sus sunt hae e quinque millia a tribus millibus prima concione conversis c. 2. i Salmerâ— in loc distinctus numerus ab illo c. 2. k Staplet in Antido Apostolic c. 4. m Lorinus non in tribus millibus computanda haec millia n Lyran. in loc o Cajetan in loc a Lerinus com in ac 2. 42. b Lutherus Serm. de Eucharistia c Calvin
together or private by one person severally who is out of office and yet the power of the Gospell is still one and the same notwithstanding the divers manner of using it Answ. 1. If one alone have the keyes spoken of Matth. 16. there be keyes Ministeriall made by Christ before the house be builded and have walls roofe or doore the keyes all take to be metaphoricall and to presuppose a company a constituted Church where some are put in some put out these private keyes of women to open and shut heaven upon men and so to usurpe authoritie over the man are no Church-keyes and if they be not Church-keyes they are not for our dispute Robinson If the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven be appropriated to the officers then can there be no forgivenesse of sinnes without the officers and there is no entrance into heaven but by the doore there is no climbing over any other way and without the key the doore cannot be opened Then if there be no officers in the Church or if they take away the key of knowledge then must the multitude perish eternally Answ. Though the keyes be appropriated to officers it followeth not There is no forgivenesse of sinnes nor opening of Heaven at all without officers but onely no Ecclesiasticall forgivenesse no Church-opening by a Ministeriall power but through Ministeriall keyes and opening cannot ordinarily be without officerâ— Faith commeth by hearing Ergo no faith by reading Baptisme saveth Ergo no salvation without Baptisme so doe Anabaptists reason as saith Gerardus so reasoneth Socinus averring It is a worke of charity necessary to salvation therefore all may preach and the same doth both the Raccovianâ— Catechisme and Ostorodius say yea and Theoph. Nicolaides defending Muncerus the Anabaptist Though keyes bee a publike ordinary meane in a constituted Church it followeth not therefore there is no other way of opening Heaven In the Sacraments remission of sinnes is sealed and heaven opened it follows not therefore all may administer the Sacraments 2. What inference is here if the keyes bee appropriated to officers then people must perish when officers faile certainly so saith the Lords Spirit Proved Where there is no vision the people perish and this is a fearfull soul judgement when God removeth the candlestick and there is no prophet to shew how long and the people are plagued with a famine of the word of God yet there be other meanes then publike ministery He addeth They which may forgive sinne and sinners save soules gaine and turne men to the Lord to them are the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven given by which they open the doore to such as they thus forgive gaine and save But all thâ—se such as are no Ministers may doe as Matth. 18. 15. 2 Corinth 2. 5 7 8 9 10. Acts 8. 14. Answ. The proposition is false for all who open the doore by exhorting and gaining soules as Christians in no Church-state may in some cases doe have not the Church-keyes for this were to make Church keyes without any Church and to make keyes without house doore or lock for the keyes are metaphorically so called with necessary relation to the Church the house of God and to the stewards of the house the places alleadged are the controversie it selfe and to others of them I shall answer hereafter Robinson The twelve Apostles were not called to the office of Apostles Matth. 16. Ergo they doe not as Apostles receive the keyes Answ. I trust to prove the contrary hereafter 2. If the Apostles Matth. 16. received not the keyes by no warrant are the keyes given to Pastors at all Robinson Every servant in the house no lesse then Officers have authority for the word carrieth authority with it whither soever it goeth Matth. 25. 14. and all have received some good thing or gift for the good of the Church and all should watch but especially the porter Answ. What can be hence collected Ergo the keyes are given to all and all are porters and all should watch as porters for the word of exhorting given to all is of like authority when a woman or boy speaketh it as when a Prophet speaketh it But it is not good to helpe Arminius and Jesuits who reason for universall grace given to all and every one from these Parables Mr. Pemble and opposers of Jesuits in the doctrine of grace expound this of Pastors 2. But let the Parable speake of all all have authority because all have the word all who privately exhort have the word have authority objective and of divine obligation as Christians it is true Ergo all have the keyes it followeth not but all who privately and occasionally exhort have not authority officiall by the calling of God and his Church and therefore they have not this they have not the keyes and the word by publike preaching none have but usurpers save onely called Officers and because they steale the Word they steale the Keyes also and because the Sacraments have authority from God it followeth not therefore that Baptisme administrated by women is of authority Robinson acknowledgeth that Elders and Bishops were ordained to suppresse false doctrine and lay hands suddenly on no man but it followeth not saith he that they are to doe this there alone Answ. There alone they must lay on hands that is with the Presbytery and in a judiciall way excluding all the people for people never in the new Testament laid on hands upon any to ordaine them Elders nor did they it in the old Testament Robinson The officers Ephes 4. 11. are chosen of Christ to watch so Mark 13. the porter should watch Ergo the rest of the servants should not watch it followeth not Officers are to knit together the Saints and so are all who are spirituall Gal. 6. 1. The Officers are to edifie so are all to edifie one another 1 Thess. 5. 11. Answ. The argument must be thus These who are to watch to knit together the Saints to edifie them have received the keys and are Governours and are Officers but all the faithfull are to watch to knit together the Saints Ergo first the major is false for if because the Saints may edifie they shall have joynt power and use of the keys with the Officers they may administrate the Sacraments Now because they may in a Christian way doe some acts of edifying it followeth not that therefore they may doe these acts by power of the keyes and with an Ecclesiasticall and Church-power they may doe the same duty Ergo with the same power A scholler may teach his school-fellow the same lesson that his Master doth teach him Ergo he may doe it by the same Magisteriall authority A wife may cure a disease Ergo shee may by the same authority that a Doctor of Physicke approved by the incorporation of Physicians cure a disease it followeth not Beleeve me so still doth Socinus